Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

JOURNAL
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
New Series.
Vol. XII.—1916.
(Oe Sea
1, The Invention of Fire.

By H. G. Graves, Controller of Patents, India.

*¢ When this invention was Rone tell me, what was then the state
of the Art, what was then kno ?

In a popular lecture, recently delivered at the Indian
Museum, Calcutta, Mr. J. Coggin Brown dealt with man in the
ages of stone implements and his development in India through
roughly hewn and polished stones to the use of metal tools.
A classification of the various stages throughout the world,
going back een one ages, led to the mention of one
great step in the ress of mankind—the invention of fire—
perhaps somewhere bos fifty eee a pancdred million years
ago. Necessarily no exact date can be given; only an imagin-
ative approximation is possible on the eeataiis. but all too
scanty, data. The geologist, who has to deal with periods of
time involving millions of years, frankly says that some mil-
lions more or less in his estimate are of less account nee a
hundred years or so in the date of an event determined by
historian in early historic times. In turn, his errors are com-
mensurable with a week sooner or later for some obscure hap-
is. a century or two ago.

invention of fire, or the discovery of fire, cail it what

you will, what has it not meant to the progress of mankind ?
Yet it must not be thought of as ‘one great outburst of pro-
— Rather it should be considered as a gradual develop-
t, progressing by slow and uncertain stages, many times
fakeatien and rediscovered in. those days of primitive know-

B

2 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Nowadays fire seems a simple thing. A handful of

sticks, a few dry leaves, or a piece of paper, or some fine twigs
perhaps, and possibly some coal, are the essentials. Nor must
the matches be overlooked, and then there is the blazing fire,
ready to cook man’s food or to warm him when he is cold. It
is a necessity for existence, and knowledge of its utilisation
might almost be termed of the axiomatic order. When the fire
dies down and the coldness grows, it is so easy to add a few
more sticks or another piece or two of coal to make the fire
b up again, and again to give warmth. But is it all so
simple, that addition of another stick? The dog or the cat

think of replenishing the fire as it grows low. A trick dog
might be trained to do so, perhaps, or an imitative monkey,
but that presupposes a teacher.

In the days of primitive man, there was no teacher save
necessity , and though necessity may be urgent, she is not very
audible in her manner of giving advice. Early man must
be conceived as approximating closely to the animal in his
deductive and inductive powers and in his easy forgetfulness.
Or perhaps he might have been compared in those respects to
a young child, just passed the days of infancy. Give such a
child some sweets, stuck in the bottom of a bottle, with a neck
too small to admit his hand. He enjoys the noise of banging
the bottle on the floor. If, perchance a sweet falls out, he en-
joys that also, but it takes a long time to associate the extrac-
tion of the sweet with the pounding performance. It is a still
further advance to utilise a stick to prise out a sweet when the
hammering fails. Ten minutes afterwards, he has forgotten
how to use the stick, and has to rediscover it many times be-
fore it is part of his mental equipment.

Much in the same condition was man millions of years ago.
He threw a stick on a fire and it blazed up again. That did not

o him as a case of cause and effect. Probably he
straightway ainda that he had thrown the stick and would
stand glowering at the red but dying fire, which had warmed
him, or which perhaps had rendered him service. Or he might
pelt the fire with green branches or even stones, oblivious of
the essentials of combustibility. To keep a fire alight is be-
yond the power of any animal or child, until certain imitative
or reasoning powers have been de veloped. So it must have
been with early man. This age is reiterated because the
‘“‘invention’’ of fire involved so many stages, each of which
must, in the intellectual ean Ee towe of that day, be imagined
as constituting an enormous advance. Consider a few of the

First there was the appreciation of the fact that fire was
good for anything. Next came the ability to control a fire, to
keep it alight within proper bounds. Afterwards followed the

1916.j The Invention of Fire. 3

power to preserve the fire from day - day and from year to
year, and to convey it from camp to camp. Then ensued one

wait for the next forest fire, necessary to renew the happiness

of the community when the fire-tender had been negligent and

_ had been soundly Seen on that account by a cold, hungry,
and very angry commu

How many tious of years elapsed before that pitch

of perfection was attained no one can tell, but we do know

that matches, now two annas a dozen boxes, were only in-

to help him in applying a discovery. So, as he did it so very
sinc slowly perhaps a few moments may now be spared for
ee of his progress.
mb, in one of his happy essays, described the discovery
of eect in China after a fire had s swept away t the owner’s
house. More primitive man found his roast in a burnt-out
forest, but even then one must conceive much trepidation and
ore he became educated enough for the taste and
smell to appeal to him. Or perhaps the comfortable sensation
near a red-hot lava flow on a cold, wet and windy night first
created a desire for warmth, when the sun, that only shines ald
day, had gone. Or did an ‘infuriated man brandish a bur
branch against a sabre-toothed tiger, and find it more effective
than a throwing-stone? Anyway, fire always existed, and he

been discu e selection of proper materials and their
addition at the right time are not learned in a hurry as any
picnic party, med to country life, knows only t

i unaccu J
well. Then the foresight jae lay re a stock of combustible

keep his fire in proper bounds. The fl era of fire to cook-
ing is part of a larger subject with which this note does not in-
tend to deal.

The carriage of fire was the next great step to be learnt. A
burning brand in itself is not a very portable object and is not
easily concealed in case of emergency. e material is re-
quired with the property of long anaabienhe nad ready re-igni-

4 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

reached them. Imagination boggles at the invention of means
for restoring a fire de novo, and yet it is not the greatest step
in the ‘‘ invention ’’ of fire as compared with its first utilisation,

combustion, as occurs with certain compounds such as phos-

phoretted hydrogen, or to lightning, or to some hydro-electric

action, or to the impact of ejected stones, is not clear. The
a

w rks can be obtained with much difficulty
from properly chosen stones, such as pyrites or possibly from
arbonaceo’ as g as there is sufficient combustible

stick method is very difficult to work and is essentially a
w, though

1916. ] The Invention of Fire. 5

they will glibly say that is the method they would adopt in an
ergency. When they do try, they generally get much
warmer than their instruments.

t in more or less uncivilised places, and here and
there fo r ceremonial purposes, the match has ousted the
flint and steel and the fire stick. It, in turn, may be repla ced
by the spongy platinum or other form of ‘* automatic lighter ”’
in which, by the opening of a neat little pocket case, a file i is

showers of sparks to ignite a small spirit lamp. The distri-
bution of the fire stick method in its various forms has been
dealt with very fully and carefully by Mr. E. B. Tylor in his
** Researches on the Early History of Mankind and the Develop-
ment of Civilisation,’’ and by Mr. alfour in the Journal
of the Royal Anthropological Institute, Vol. XLIV, 1914, p. 32.
The focussing lens and the fire pump, in which tinder is
ignited by the heat due to the compression of air, are compara-
tively modern methods, modern that is as compared with the
‘stone and iron ages. r. H. Balfour describes the five piston
and its origin and distribution in the ‘* Anthropological Essays
presented to KE. B. Taylor, 1907. The origin of gunpowder

saltpetre from the saline accretions on midden heaps, but such
a mixture — flame for ignition and is not readily set on
fire af percus
this anech of the origin of the use and generation of
fire vai the service of man, the use of wood has been assumed
as the only fuel. Later on, other fuels would be employed,
ce

experiments resulted in lighting the Soho works of Boulton
Watt & Co. near Birmi ingham.

harcoal, which is wood freed almost completely from
its volatile constituents, is smokeless and can be considered as
a development of charred embers from a fire of wood, brought
into the primitive man’s cave to add to his comfort; but
probably primitive man, like many of his modern descendants,

did not object to smoke in his dwelling. en coal was first
‘employed is very uncertain, but the history of coal mining has
been worked out by Galloway and other authors. Natural gas

important religious signification. Within the last fifty years
the gas wells of America have been an enormous source of
power. With uses of coke and artificial gas in all their many
forms in historic periods, this paper is not concerned. Only
attention is drawn to it in order to show that development in-

creased in rapidity as time went on, and it may be remarked
that every step was delayed by allegations of non-utility.

6 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

he main object of this paper has been to show the exces-
sive slowness with which the development of the utilisation of
fire in the service of man has proceeded. This has been here
ascribed in part to the incapacity of primitive man to appre-
ciate the effect of any observation he may have made, and to
his inability to remember and to apply his knowledge when
remembered. Very largely this was due to want of education ;
and early man was hampered to an inordinate extent, as com-
pared with man of the present day, by lack of power to apply
analogy and to use inherited skill, induction and deduction.

trouble and pain. In any case involving the infringement of a
patent, when the validity comes into question, it is more than
exceedingly difficult to revert mentally to the state of the art
at the date of the invention, or in other words, to obliterate
from the mind all the progress that has ensued since the prior
date. So to us, in the present day, fire and matches are every-
day things—we know them so well and the state of affairs in
their absence is almost inconceivable. Fire for the service of
man probably took ages and ages to develop in the then
existing stages of primitive civilisation, and life without fire is
now unthinkable.

ife without matches is at least a hardship. For the sake

developed animal race may be considered in view of present
knowledge. As has been said, flint, steel and tinder, with few

.

by contact with strong sulphuric acid. The history may be

century, matches cost an anna a box at least. Now they can
be bought, in spite of the war, at two annas (pence) or less per
dozen and each box contains three score sticks.

nsider what this means. A neat little box with the
potentiality of some fifty or more fires at the cost of a farthing
or even less, and each fire is obtainable with practical cer-

1916.] The Invention of Fire. 7

tainty within a second of time. The problem that had to be

overlook the details. First a composition had to be invented
which would take fire but would not explode when struck or

thing which would preserve the flame from it temporarily at

least—a little stick or strip of paper was the obvious solution .
It was eminently desirable to stick the stuff on the end of the
stick so that the two things were rat together and available
for immediate use. That means the stuff must be such as to

take fire when struck; it must be sufficiently adhesive to
remain on the stick while the friction is taking place; and it

must be sufficiently powerful to set fire to the stick, which, in
turn, must be able to take and maintain the fire.

These are oh a few of the problems that have to be
solved in the production of a really good match. The match
must be protected to some extent against damp. It must not
stink like the early sulphur abominations did. The red-hot
head must not fall off and. for further safety, the match must
only strike on the box. Wood of suitable quality, not too
brittle, easily cut into sticks, and sufficiently combustible must

und in oan quantities. Poison must be avoided—
and so on and so on. Now we accept matches as a matter of
course, and we neti all the skill and machinery involved in the
production of boxes of matches by thousands of millions.

e match-user put himself back only a hundred
years into the days of flint and steel and let the fire-user put
himself back a hundred million years to the days of the man-
monkey. Then let him consider ‘the absence of the knowledge
of a match and of the presence of skill to invent it. And let
him consider the absence of knowledge of how to start or even

by disabusing the mind of present knowledge in this way can
the meaning of the “ invention’’ of fire really be brought home
to us in these days of civilisation.
** Then tell me, for thou knowest, what is fire ?”’
* * 1 * * * *

Not for myself,.....2..-.-+.++-
But for my children and the after time
For — the need thereof, bbb our state”

Si Pup valuta cot ars a fits
Of breathing flame which lives to leap on earth
———_ the. father of oli fre to ae e.”

Oh lonvenay: fire, tite 8 life, ne eye pes
(Prometheus the Piregiver.) ey ‘Roet Bridges. )

2. On the Genuineness of the Eighth Canto of the
oem Kumara-Sambhavam.

By Rat Monmonan CHAKRAVARTI BAHADUR.

Of Kalidasa very little is unfortunately known. Hence
é any scrap of information about his
a ork eoukl be welcome. In this paper
I raise the sours kae whether the eighth canto of his great
poem the Kumara-sambhavam (the birth of the war-god) is
spurious or gen
The older renits on the search of Sanskrit manuscripts
in India were often silent on the point
whether the manuscripts of this poem
contained the eighth canto or not. Where the reports panei
the number of the cantos, the manuscripts are found to con-
tain generally not more than seven cantos. Misigheel pee con-
taining the eighth were rare. Moreover, the commentaries now
existing run up, in ate Rect instances out of hundred, to
seventh canto only. Hence arises the question whether the
oe canto found in a few cindtetiies is genuine or spurious.
ngal the medieval Sanskrit writers appear to have
=e been doubtful on the point. Bharata
ten — se ee (Mallik) in his well-known com-
ntary on the Kuma ara-Sambhavam
voiced the traditionary ‘épinibis of Ls predecessors when in
the introductory verses he remark
‘* It is said that the great poet mandiie made the epic poem
Kumara-Sambhavam in sixteen ag seventeen) cantos. The
circulation of the last eight cantos ceased from supernatural
gga while the eighth canto is not read from the curse
f the goddess. A commentary on the (first) seven cantos

Found in few MSS. only.

t Sanskrit College MS., vol. VI, 29, introd. verses 2-4:—
RaCaHe ATA arfeera aerate: |
qegrt aerate aa: wreath: aaq ule]
ae aueste SaIySaA: |
grainy ane Zatarare feea un [ei]
Stat aqered @ Gare! TarHfa |
atueea gaa waa faaega ile]
a Sena’s time is not yet settled. Anyhow he must be older

Ae rors "T1650 or 1728 4.p., the date of a MS. of his Ghatakarpara-tika
({R. Mittra, Noteces, vol. IX, No 3172).

10 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

by name Subodha (easy understanding) is (now) expounded
oe to the best of his powers by Bharata, son of Gauranga
Ss

ah view of such remarks it is worth examining this ques-
tion at some length. The question of genuineness may be
examined in two ways, either

(i) by external evidence, o

(ii) from its internal pouiabia.
By external evidence is meant whether this canto was ever
commented upon by any old commen-
tators, or whether any of its verses was
ever quoted or referred to in any of the older wor

On examining the existing commentaries it appears that
Mallinatha, the versatile and popular
Tika-kara on Kalidasa’s poems, oat
tated on the eighth canto.! Mallinatha flourished in the firs
half of the fourteenth century. Though not very old, Mallinatha
has the reputation of being a commonsense critic, and of being
very particular as to the text and its different readings. Conse-
quently his acceptance of the eighth canto as genuine has much
weight.

External Evidence.

(a) Commentaries.

"Obing aeMarg back, the oldest existing se sete
on the Kumara-sambhavam was Vallabhadeva of Kas
His gloss is naneA th the Panjika. Its ordinary manasoripts 0 init
the eighth canto. But several are reported to be fuller, con-
taining notes on the eighth sarga. I myself hae come across
two manuscripts giving the eighth. One of them is in Sarada
characters, and the other in Nagri; and both appear to be
pretty old in age.” They differ tail from each other
as regards the text of this canto, but as a rule they agree.
I see therefore no sufficient reasons to doubt that Vallabhadeva
accepted this canto as genuine. Vallabha notices different read-

_! MSS. of Mallinatha’s Tik@ on the eighth canto are found in §.
ik@ has also been printed at Madras and Bombay. Malli-

an College Library catalogue, Nos. 82 and 72 of 1883-4
(Sarad@), and No. 333 of 1892-95 (We st ere Nagri). The eighth canto
notes are on folios 196-201 of the Sar MS. “iid on folios 486 to 566 of
the Nagri MS. The three introduc rriei verses at the beginni ruler of thie
re are omitted by the Sarad& MS., but are thus given in the Nagri
(fol. la) :—

we darare: we qaeraieyiea |

vita SRraare@a 8 grarfgaraa: 2 (u]

aera ea: Ha MSA saz He: |

afed dette aratpsarna ie [i]

aurfa farvasenttu: dfsrar wr TEs |

SAAFIAT SATS AIS ATH: |) atu)

1916.] The Poem Kumara-Sambhavam. 1k

ings of ag text, which must have been therefore much older than
his time.

In the final colophon Vallabhadeva calls himself son of
Anandadeva.? He wrote commentaries on several other poems,
such as Kalidasa’s Rayhuvamsam and Megha-dutam, Magha’s
Sisupala-vadham, Strya-satakam, Vakr-okti-pancasika, etc. Val-
labhadeva’s Pafijikais quoted by Hemadri and Mallinatha. He
must therefore be older than the thirteenth century at least.
He is probably to be identified with Vallabhadeva, the grand-
father of Kayata the Kasmirian who wrote a Tika on Annanda-
varddhana’s Devi-sa oe ne nab of ee in

Sanskrit rhetoriciansis Anandavarddhanacarya. Inhis Vriti or
gloss on the Dhvany-dloka (the light on suggestiveness), + this
author remarks that the famous descriptions of the amours of the
highest deities by great poets, though (essentially) improper,
are sav rom the fault of vulgarism by their genius ; for
example, the Haare of the amorous enjoyment of the Devi
Parvati in the (poem) Kumdara-sambhavam. The author adds
that such amorous descriptions by a poet without genius would
gr bed faulty.

ommenting on this passage Acarya Abhinava Gupta
notes "dint descriptions of the amours of the highest piers are
as improper as descriptions of the amours of one’s parents.°

mention of different readings see, forexample, under verse
32 of at eighth canto (No. 28 of the Nagri MS.), farzetaasar”?
qretat: |
2 The oe tira final /Seaensonsger (fol. ede —
amt —' Be ad i ae i al 8 Be TVN aie hd De 8 - 8 aat Sara: |

4 The Kavya-mala, A, pe tOl, foots
+ The Dhw any aloe, Gayot ee avi 6 7 See, Press, 23

oo aut TSH
| wala — a afaarea : aut at Hara | 2aidiiweray
araa-

> ers se
5 The Dhvany-Gloka-locanam, p- 138 :-—

12 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

thus sri shea the eighth canto of the Kumara,
wih es bes morous life of Siva and Parvati after

time falls in the fourth quarter of the tenth and the first
quarter of the eleventh century. The latter flourished, accord-
ing to the Raja-tarangini, in the time of the Kasmirian king
Anantavarmman (second half of the ninth century).!

Several other older rhetoricians quote even particular verses
of this canto. Without burdening this article with all the
arta a the following few may be mentioned as samples :—

e Sarasvati-kanth- oe attributed to the king
Bhoja of ae (1021 a.D.), verse 11 is quoted to illustrate
upamana (similitude) subhead prativimba (reflexion), verse
49 for anadara-krta-vikara (passion from lover’s Drei g verses
79 and 80 for mada (intoxication).?

(ii) Ksemendra alias Vydsadasa, living in the time of
the king Sonieene (1028-1080 4.p.), quotes in his Suvrtta-
tilakam * the e 63 as an example of the metre Rathoddhata,
and in his a gt gp criticises the verse 87 as not
proper for Lord Siva, the Guru of the three worlds.

(iii) In the Tippani (gloss) of Namisidhu on Rudrata’s
Kavy-alankara (composed in Samvat 1125 or 1068 a.p., some
manuscripts give Samvat 1176 or 1119 A.D.), the verse 2 is
quoted to illustrate ni a as (shyness) in a girl lover. +

(iv) In the commentary of Paget on Dhanafijaya’ 8
Dasa-rupaka (twelfth century), ame verse 2 is cited
for Mugdha (a young artless neh aa for Sl daosblaee
(feeling of anxiety

(v) In the Kavy-anusasanam of Hemacandra, a prolific
Jaina writer (Samvat 1145-1229 or 1088-1172 a.p.), verses 5, 6,

srazaariagian 3 feediia <a wendarfear RSH TRTI
Tare: | awarsta ast aftagal ofaaraaar afear aur aaa faare:
<a Telwiguan aq a ceria!

cf. Hemacandra’s Kavy-anusasanam (N. 8. Press), p- 124.

! The Introduction to the Dhvany-loka, pp. 1-2.

2 The Sarasvati-kanth-Gbharana, A. Barooah’s ed. > pp. 188, 286, 305,
308.

8 The Suvrtta-tilakam in the Kavya-mala IT. p- 51, under aur waa,
that is Kalidasa’s. The Aucitya-vicéra-carccé with his own. gloss, in the
KaGvya-mala, I, p. appa! aT (then quotes verse 87):
WWeasdaaes gaara featae fafacrfaa
fewrere

3 La EEN SS

vias ett
~ . =

gaarta |

: Rudrata’s Kavy-Glankara, Nir. Sag. ed., p.
5 Dha anika’s commentary, the Aloka, N. 8. can to 54, 128.

1916.} The Poem Kumira-Sambhavam. 13

11 and 63 are quoted. The poem itself is quoted therein
as an example under the sub-heads, description of night,
of sunset, of moon-rise, of wine-drinking and of amorous dalli-
ance, sabiowe which are peculiar to the eighth canto only.!

s thus clear that this canto was known to the rhetori-
cians on before the ninth century, and that none considered
it to be spurious. Ksemendra in see the verses 61 and
87 calls them distinctly as Kalidasa

et us now turn to internal nae The first point is
metre. The general metre of the canto

age cy Berane is Rathodhata, but the las t verse is in

poet, for instance, in the body of the eleventh canto of the
Raghuvamsam. Malini metre was also use im several
times for end verses, for example, in the second canto of the
Raghuvamsam, and in cantos first and second of the Kumara-
sambhavam.

In grammatical constructions I have come across no marked
variations from the general run of Kalidasa’s w

Next the subjects. They may be divided into +56 groups
of ideas, erotic and non-erotic. The erotic ideas and descriptions
need not be discussed at length. But in respect of them

Raghuvamsam bears to the rest of the cantos in that epic.
The standard of rhetorical excellence is similar. In fact the
rhetoricians while treating of the general ideas and various

erotic sentiment, quoted ‘the verses of the eighth
canto more frequently than the nineteenth, and quoted them
generally as models of the poetic art

non-erotic group include verses describing natural
scenery, such as the sunset (30-47), and the evening (52-75)

on mountains The easy flow of the lines, the general accu-
racy of the descriptions, the profusion and appropriateness
of the similes, and t igh passionate imagery of some o

ideas are not ee of the great poet. For example,
Sake the following :—

38. e deers are entering the courtyards of the huts ;
the trees by wabeapeakling are looking up vigorous; the cows
required for the Agnihotra (ceremony) are entering; the fires
are burning (for the evening homa) ; in these ways the hermitage
ig shining.

40. The western sides touched by the ruddy sun from

1 e Kavy-Gnusasanam, N. 8. » pp. 40, 102, 355-6 (in ihe
tika of Me sds For his time, see —— s Fifth Report, Introduc-
tion, p. Ixxxv

14 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

a distance and therefore with few rays only is looking lovely
like a virgin a ado: med on the forehead with pollened flowers

. Eyesight iails to pass upwards, downwards, side-
Sak frontwards and backwards. This world is living in the
night like an ovum in the (dark) ovary.

7. Between the pure and the impure, the stationary
and the moving, the curved and the ome all (differences)
have been obliterated by this darkness. Shame to the dark-
ness for removing the distinctions (between the good and the
bad)!

oe The moon with its finger-like rays removing the

(black) hair-like darkness from the bud-like (shut) lotus eyes
is, as it were, kissing the pom IEF nig

Sufficient facts have now bee pore and they fairly

e Cat the eighth canto formed

ane ‘ean bod cca part of the original poem. Why then

has it been omitted from most manu-

scripts ? Its disappearance is, I think, due to the subject

selected. The amorous dalliance of ane Divine Being and His

consort, described like the dalliance of an ordinary human lover

condemned such descriptions directly and indirectly; and their
condemnation was followed by the gradual dropping of the canto
from ordinary manuscripts. Finally we see the disappearance
attributed to a curse of the goddess Parvati.
I conclude this paper with a discussion of the question
as to the position of the age canto
in the original poem. Was it the last
to, or was it followed by nine iecince
cantos as now alleged ? On this point the following facts
are worth noticing. Firstly, the cantos nine to seventeen ap-

Ninth to seventeenth
us,

nised any of the

by any reliable critics like Mallinatha. Thirdly, neither the
cantos generally nor any of their verses particularly have
been quoted or referred to in rhetorical or other works. Fourth-

these cantos descr ribe the growth of the Kumara, his fight
with the demon Tripura and his followers, and his destruction
of them. These subject-matters disagree with the title of
the poem which is expected to describe only the events leading

1916. | The Poem Kumara-Sambhavam. 15

up to the birth of the war god. Sixthly, - comparing with
the Raghuvamsam the intention of the poet appears to be to
end his poem in the sweetness of erotics (srngara). Its last
(nineteenth) canto deals with the love and amorous dalliances
of the king Agnivarna. Similarly, the Kumdara-sambhavam
should om in the eighth canto dealing with the loves of Siva
and Parva

A Gaiddcuiito of these facts and others leads to the

spurious. At least it would be safer to treat them like
Nalodayam and other poems attributed to Kalidasa, as not
his until proved otherwise.

In the present paper I do not propose to ‘nagtcne the vexata
questio of Kalidasa’s tim Twelve
years back I had an occasion ag discuss
this subject. I then came to the con-
clusion that Kalidasa should belong to
a period of great culture, that this period can only be the period
of the Imperial Guptas, and that internal evidence point to his
flourishing in the time of Kumara Gupta and Skanda yeeainge
say in the third quarter of the fifth century a.p.! Since then I

ave come across no authentic facts pointing otherwise, A 80
must leave the date question as it was then.

Kalidasa’s Time—Thi
oN ter of the fifth cen-
tury.

1 J.R.A.S. 1903, pp. 183-186; Do. , 1904, pp. 158-161.

NN SN ena aes

3. Taxila as a Seat of Learning in the Pali Literature.

By Bimata Caaran Law, B.A.

Taxila has been frequently referred to in the Pali Litera-
from

various arts and sciences. According to Dhammapadatthaka-
tha, Pasenadi, the king of Kosala, was educated at Taxila.!
Jivaka, the renowned physician at the court of King Bimbisara
was educated in medicine and surgery here.* Princes from
various kingdoms used to be sent to this place for their edu-
cation.’ In one place* there is a reference to a young man of
the Lalha country going to Taxil4 for education. Lalha is the
Pali form of Radha. As to its identification I agree with Mr.
Nandaial Dey who in his ‘Notes on the History of the district
of Hugli or the Ancient Radha’ (J.A.S.B. New Series, Vol.
_VI, 1910, p. 604) writes: ‘‘ It should be borne in mind that

while she was proceeding from Vanga to Magadha (Modern
Behar), and therefore Lalha must have been situated between
Vanga and Magadha and not in Kalinga. The identification of
Lala or Lata, the native ri! oe moeye with Guzerat by
some writers cannot be at all correc In several places in
the Pali Jatakas,° there are references to highly renowned
teachers living at Taxila and various subjects that were taught
there. one of the Jatakas, a very beautiful picture of the
student life of those days has been drawn (Jataka, Vol. II,
p- 277). A son of the King of Benares went to learn arts at
Taxila from a renowned teacher. He carried with him 1,000
gold coins as the teacher’s fee. In those days, there were two

like his eldest son. Corporal punishments for offences were not
unknown in thine: days as there is reference to a prince being
beaten by his preceptor for an offence. From the Cittasam-
bhita Jitaka,® it appears that the instructions were given to
the higher classes only, namely, to the eee — —

I PTS. edition, p. 211.
2 Mahavagga ee Pitaka edited by Dr. eps. VALE S.
& Jatakas, Vol p. 259; Vol. V, pp. 161, 210,
. oe z
5 Ibid., Vol. VI, p- 347; Vol. I, pp. 402, 463, 317.
§ Tbid.. Vol. IV, p. 391.
Cc

i8 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N-S., XII,

triyas, for it has been said there that two Candala youths
disguised as Brahmins were eee sciences from a teacher,
but were expelled when found out. Of the subjects taught,
the three Vedas and eighteen Vijjas are frequently mentioned.
The three Vedas are the Rigveda, Samaveda, and Yajurveda.
The Atharvaveda as the fourth Veda has been mentioned no-
where in the Pali Jatakas. In many places! pupils have been
described as learning sippas (Silpas) only, but the word sippa
Sheet to have been used in the comprehensive sense of
lear

Tit the Kosiya Jataka’ it is stated that during the reign of
Brahmadatta, the King of Benares, Bodhisatta being born in a
Brahmin family studied the three Vedas and eighteen Vijjas
at Taxila ; became a renowned teacher at Benares and used to

princes and the Brahmin boys. In the Dummedha Jataka® we
find that during the reign of Brahmadatta of Benares, the Bodhi-
satta was born in the womb of the chief queen of Brahmadatta
and was called Brahmadattakumaro. At the age of 16, he
went to Taxila and mastered the three Vedas and eighteen
Vijjas. There is a description in the Bhimasena Jataka* as to
how the Bodhisatta learnt the three Vedas and the eighteen
Vijjas from a renowned teacher at Taxila, and in many other
Jatakas® we find that the Bodhisatta became well versed in the
three Vedas and eighteen Vijjas at Taxila.
In the Bhimasena Jataka® we find that the Bodhisatta
cites earnt archery at Taxilaé and afterwards

eeucoaiee got the appointment as an archer to the King of

ares, he was asked by the king to kill a tiger which was
avousnty all his subjects. Bhimasena at once killed the tiger,
being guided by the Bodhisatta, and was rewarded. On another
occasion he killed a wild buffalo. He became proud of his
strength and valour and began to disregard the Bodhisatta.
Shortly pala a foreign king attacked Benares. Bhima-
sena was sent 0: elephant but he was so frightened that
he was about to ‘fall down from the back of the animal. The

! Ibid., Vol. VI, p. 347; Vol. I, pp. 406, 431, 447; Vol. V, pp. 177,

‘2 Ibid., Vol. I, z be 3 Ibid., Vol. I, p. 285.
+ Thid., Vol. I, p. 356.
5 Ibid., Vol. I, iS: 505, 510; Vol. IV, p. 200; Vol. II, p.87; Vol.
TI, pp. 115, 122.
6 Ibid., Vol. I, p. 356,

1916.] Taxila as a Seat of Learning. 19

Bodhisatta sent him home and defeated the foreign king. In
the Asadisa Jataka! we find that the Bodhisatta mastered the
three Vedas and the eighteen Vijjis at Taxil4. He was born
as the eldest son of the King of Benares named Asadisa and

a younger brother named Brahmadatta. His father

the kingdom and gave it over to his younger brother. The
councillors intrigued. Upon this, he left the kingdom and went
the dominion of another king where he made himself known
a bowman. The king appointed him as his archer. In order
to remove all doubts about him from the minds of his old
bowmen, the king asked him to bring down a sve Se from
the top of a tree with his bow and arrow. He succeeded in
doing so by shooting an seitag to the sky which came to the
earth with the mango aimed a
In the Sarabhanga Tate. * the Bodhisatta was born in
the womb of the wife of a priest. His father sent him to
Taxila to learn arts. He studied arts and paid fees to the
famous teacher. After completing his education, he received
from his teacher Khaggaratana (a valuable sword), Sandhi-
yuttamendakasingadhanum (a bow made up of the horn of a
ram), Sandhiyuttatunhiram (a quiver made up of joints), Sanna-
hakaficukam (an armour), Unbisa (a turban). The Bodhisatta

trained up 500 young men and then returned home. The king,
in order to see arts of the Bodhisatta, collected 60,000
archers and he caused his drum to be beaten in the city

intimating to ses: pore to come and see the arts of the
Bodhisatta. He came to the assembly with a son only in

ropes requested the sing? to encircle a space in the senbes with
cloth and entered into the enclosure. After entering into
turban and k hi He

Valavedhi, Saddavedhi, and Saravedhi. Then the king sum-

moned the archers. The Bodhisatta gave 30 arrows to each

and asked them to shoot them at him simultaneously while he

would prevent them alone. The archers refused to shoot at

the young Bodhisatta. They afterwards shot and the Bodhi-

ra prevented them by ndrdca (a light rac The Bodhi-
t M4 a

requested to show more feats, namely, saralatthi (a stick of
arrows), sararajjum (a rope of arrows), saravent (a row of ar-
rows), sarapasada (a palace of anton saramandapa (a pavilion

1 Tbid., Vol. II, p. 87. 2 Thid., Vol. V, p. 127.

20 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

of arrows), sarasopdna (a ladder of aes sarapokkharani (a
tank of arrows), sarapadumam (lotus of arrows), saravassam
).

e
plant (vdtingana). In the Pancavudha Jataka,’ we find that
in the past when Brahmadatta was reigning in Benares, Bodhi-
satta was born as his son and the Brahmins foretold that he
would be the beat man in the Jambudipa in using five kinds of
weapons. He went to a famous teacher at Taxila to learn arts.
When he finished learning arts he was given five kinds of wea-
pons by his teacher. From Taxili on his way to Benares he
met a Yakkha named Silesaloma. When Bodhisatta was
attacked by the Yakkha, he first of all shot 50 poisoned arrows
one after another. He then used sword and spear, and struck
with the club, with the right hand, with the left hand, with
the right leg, with the left see and at last with the head.
When the weapons proved to be of no effect, and when he was
caught by the Yakkha, he said that he had Vajiravudha (a
weapon of knowledge) with him with which he would be able to
put an end to the life of the Yakkha. At last the Yakkha
was defeat

In the Sustma Jataka,’ the Bodhisatta was born in the
istinaciaeee womb of the wife of a priest. At the
ee age of 16, he lost his father. His father

was a hatthimangalakarako. When the king wished to perform
hatthimangala ceremony, his ministers requested him to choose

be able to learn Hatthisuttam and three Vedas. His mother

asked him to go to Taxila which was at a distance of 20,000

Yojanas. The young son went to Taxil4é in a day and learnt

Hatthisuttam in a day and he returned on the third day.
He took part in the ceremony on the fourth day.

n the Campeyya Jataka* it is related that a young man

of Benares learnt Alambanamantam (man-

we for charming snakes) at Taxilé. The

Bodhisatta was born as the Naga-king in the Campa River

between Anga and Magadha. He was very righteous. On a

Alambanamantam.

shore out of water. The young Brahmin on his way
the Naga-king and charmed him by his mantra, ioe i was
afterwards saved is his wife.

1 Usabha is a measure of distance=20 atthis, and | =
nas (Abhidh@inappadipika, pp. 196, 996). , a
Jataka, get ee 8 Ibid., Vol. II, p. 47.
4+ Ibid. 7, p. 456.

1916.] Taxila as a Seat of Learning. 21

It is mentioned in ce Vrahachatta Jataka' that a son of

ing of Kosala learnt Nidhiuddharana
m iets at Taxila. He then found out
the hidden treasure of his deceased father
and with the money thus obtained he engaged troops and re-
conquered the lost kingdom of his father.

Nidhiuddharana-
antan

| Jataka, Vol. III, p. 115.

ai or Se et a lle STS a beleaes

4. A Note on the Bengal School of Artists.

By S. Kumar, M.R.AS., Supdt. of Fe ices Room,
Im perial Library, Caleut

n 1869, Dr. Anton Schiefner of St. Petersburg (now Petro-
grad) ‘si bienad, under the auspices of the Russian Imperial

; Oo
Buddhism in India. The work is originally in Tibetan and it
is almost a sealed book, as it were, to many who are not very
well acquainted with the language. But the translation has

nowadays, with a certain section of ipccage ed to speak of
it as an aathoritative work on the history of Northern India
during the pre-Muhammadan period. The origiiiel work sie
written in about the beginning ‘of the 17th century a.p. Iti
an embodiment of traditions in the shape in which they chal
the author, mostly garbled and strongly biased, and with a
large amount of personal equation which might be accounted
for the creed of the author. An analysis of Taranatha’s
statements has not yet been completed, so that for the "neoete
the actual batons value of the work cannot be estimated

with any a of definiteness. But so much has beats
been ae as ead enable us to say that it would not be
quite safe to regard Taranatha’s work as a record of unadul-
terated historical facts, or of reliable traditions. It is a curious
jumble of facts and fiction, of truth and untruth, of proved
historical facts and garbled Buddhistic traditionary accounts.
What we have said above might be illustrated by referring
to a particular instance taken out of Taranatha’s History.

Just before the accession of the Palas of Bengal there were
anarchy and lawlessness in the cquntrys--6 fact recorded by
Taranatha in the following terms:—‘‘ Zu der Zeit waren schon
viele Jahre vergangen, ohne dass in Ba ala Konige waren,

und alle Einwohner des Reichs waren in Ungliick und Kummer
Spats: \’? Further he says,—‘‘ Da sagten alle, dass er im
Besitz grossen Pagendverdienstes sei, wahlten ihn bestiindiz
zur Herrschaft und gaben ihm den Namen Gopala.’

There can be no doubt about the truth of these state-
ments, as it has been borne out ny the copper-plate grant

1 Tar. Gesch. d. Buddh. i. Ind. Ueberset. v. A. Schiefner, p. 203.
2 Tbhid., p. 204.

24 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S. XII,

executed in the reign of Dharmapala.' Let us take another

instance; we find it stated by Taranatha that MahIpals I and
Rampila reigned for 52 and 46 years respectively.2, This might
probably be regarded as not very far from truth, as many metal
images have been discovered which were executed during the
48th year of Mahipala’s reign and one of stone dated the 42nd
year of the reign of Ramapaladeva. But Taranatha fails to give
a correct genealogy of the Palas of Bengal in spite of their im-
portance in the history of Northern School of Buddhism.
They were the last of the royal patrons of the religion and it
was under them that so many sects and doctrines originated,
such diverse opinions were entertained, and such an abstruse
metaphysics was developed as made the Mahayanism a pro-
found subject of study for the Onientalices According to Tara-
nath ,*? Devapala was the father of Dharmapala and Yaksapala

was the son of Ramapala* But from the inscriptions and
copper-plate grants we have come to know that Devapila was
the son of Dharmapala® and that Yaksapala had no blood-
relationship with the Pala Kings of Bengal. In the Manahali
ee ee inscription of Madanapaladeva’ a complete gene-
alogy of the Palas has been found which, when compared with
the one given i in aiciabiiat nd s History, will show the discrepan-
cies in the latt

The list of Palas as given by Taranatha.

Gopala. | Srestapala.
Devapala. Canakapala
Rasop§la. Virapala
DharmapAla. | Niyapala
Masuraksita. Amarapala.
Vanapala. Hastipala
Mahipala. | Ksantipala
Mahapala. Ramapala.
Samupala. | a

he genealogy of the Palas as derived from the copper-
plate grants of Dharmmapala and Madanapala, the 2nd and
the last kings of this dynasty respectively :—

! Epi. Ind., Vol. IV, 243 ff., A.S.B. 1894, I, 46 ff.
2 Gesch. d. Bud. i. Ind. Schiefner, pp. 225 and 251.

-»p- 251
5 Ind. ‘Ant., Vol. XX, 253 ff.
6 Thbid., Vol. XVI
1 J.AS.B., Vol. LXIX, Ae 66 ff.

1916.] A Note on the Bengal School of Artists. 25

Dayita-Visnu.

Vapyata.
|
(1) ER I = Deddadevi.

(2) Dharmapala = Rannadevi. ’ Vakpala.
| |
|
Tribhuvanapala. (3) Devapala. Jayapala.
|
Rajyapala. (4) Sarapala I or

VigrahapAla I.

(5) N&@rayanapaéla.
|

(6) Rajyapala = Bhagyadevi.
(7) Gopala IT.

(8) Vigrahapala IT.
(9) Mahipala I.

|
(10) NayapAla.
(11) Vigrahapala III = Yauvana-Sri.

fo RE Eiieodiet ss |
(12) Mahipala II. (13) Siarapala II. (14) Ramapala.
L

|
(15) Kumarapala. (17) Madanapala = Chitra-
Matika Devi.

(16) Gopala III.

By a comparison of the above we see that Taranatha’s state-
ments, like the accounts given in the genealogical works of

Magadha a detailed account of the events has been given down
to the reign of Ramapala, and that in the ‘‘ Buddhapurana,’’—
a work said to have been written by Indradatta of Ksatriya
caste, the history of the first four kings of the Sena dynasty is
to be found. But these two works are yet to be discovered,
and the mere mention of their names by Taranatha cannot, at
present, be of any use to us. Ghulam Husain Salim of Maldah,
the author of Riyaz-us-Salatin, has said in many places of his
book that the accounts collected therein have been found in
certain works, but he has not given their names, and up till
now, in no work have been found those new facts which have

26 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

been included by Ghulam Husain in his History of Bengal.
' However, his statements have been supported by a number of
Arabic inscriptions and hence there cannot be any hesitation
in accepting as pieing facts the accounts given in Riytz-us-
Salatin. But the case is different with Taranatha. Evidence
is not lacking @fick proves that accounts given by him are
mostly fictitious, rather than historical.

Relying on the statements of Tarnatha, which are mostly
contradictory and untrustworthy, Mr. Vincent A. Smith
writes :—‘‘ The Naga productions of Nagarjuna’s time were
rivalled by the creations of Dhiman and his son Bitpalo, na-

Devapala and Dharmapala. Both father and son were skilled
alike as painters, sculptors and bronze-founders. Bitpalo, who
remained in Bengal, was regarded as the head of the Eastern
School of Bronze-casting. But his disciples in painting being
numerous in Magadha (South Bihar) he was also held to be the
chief of the ‘ Later Middle Country’ school of that art, whereas -
his father was considered to be the head of the Eastern School
of paintings

Mons. Foucher in the course of his remarks, on the minia-

8

century, they may represent the ‘ Eastern’ School of Dhiman
which, sarap tity to Taranatha, was favoured in Nepal at

e only source of information to which Mr. Smith ae
referred, in the above passages, is Taranatha’s work. In n
inscription, neither in any copper-plate grant, are to be fexisid
the names of Dhiman and Vitapala (or Bitpalo, as Taranatha
calls him). Mr. Aksaya Kumara Maitreya of the Varendra

search Society in his introduction to the ‘‘ Gauda-rajamala,’’
—a Bengali work published by the Society,—probably follow-
ing Taranatha, says that in this age (during the reigns of Dhar-
mapala and Devapala) Dhiman and his son Vita apala of Var-

by the
specimens, and that these will be described in the ‘‘ His-
pe aE Art’’ to be published by the Varendra Research
Society. He further adds phi the writers on the subject being
not so well-informed are in the habit of explaining them away
as specimens of provincial at of Magadha and Orissa of this
age.

** History of Art’’ above referred to has not vet seen
the eat of day. But on the occasion of the visit of His Ex-

erent vd ee Art in India and Ceylon, p. 305.
: Tbid., p.

1916.] A Note on the Bengal Schooi of Artists. 27

cellency Lord Carmichael to the Museum of the Society, they
published a Guide Book in English. In this, it will be found
that the Society have come to the conclusion that among the
specimens exhibited, there are a few stone images which might
be attributed to Dhim&n or his immediate follower.! None
of these, we presume, contain any inscription, as iiiee is no
mention of any in the Guide Book. We are at a loss to under-
stand how a particular image might be regarded as a specimen
of artistic creation of any particular person when there is noth-
ing in the shape of inscription indicating the name of the artist.
It is needless to say that such assertion, unsupported by evi-
dence, has no place in history.

any of the specimens of art which have been discovered
in Southern and Western Bengal are not in any way inferior to
those found in Northern Bengal, or Varendra. Recently Mr.
Nagendranath Vasu has discovered, in the village of Attahasa,
in the District of Burdwan, a stone image of a goddess seated
or squatting on her haunches. It is a figure of an old, emaci-

female, of a horse and of an ass. We have not yet leoeeied
in finding what goddess it represents, but one would surely be
convinced of the genius of its author by merely looking at it.
The figure is draped by a ae piece of cloth tied in the loins
in the Indian fashion, but the upper part of the body is un-
draped. The skill, with which the ribs" and the emaciated

faint smile, testifies the high order of artist’s conception. On
the neck of the i image, there is a charm hanging by means of a
thin string necklace, and on the wrists a pair of bangles is in

evidence. Ther rienced on the body of the
Her hair is dishevelled and thrown on her back. A
portion of the fi is broken away, yet what remains is a

standing testimony of the high order of art, of which South
and West Bengal may justly be proud. We do not sapppeaanis:

his successor oar and foun indepen aasene schools. A comparison
of exhibits Nos. 11, 14, 34, 95, and 99, which may be Sally attributed

ern
to the Peg sete of Relics of Antiquity and Manuscripts on the Occasion of
the Visit to Rajshahi of H. E. Lord Carmichael, Governor of Bengal, p. 8.

28 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XIT, 1916.|

that any such image,—a specimen of such a high order of
artistic skill,—has ever been discovered anywhere else in Bengal,
or in Bihar.
ears back in Kandi sub-division, in the District of
e do

not think such figures have, up till now, been found in hae.
endra. Mr. Rothenstein, the celebrated artist, has said that

rator of the Eastern School of Indian Art, of which the history
is yet to be written. From the specimens discovered up to the
present time, we can safely assert that there was but one
school and one system in the whole of Bengal and Bihar. The
special features of the images collected should be studied before
ae can be said in the a of history about the ‘‘ East-
n School ’’ of the Indian artist

arge number of dated i page both in metal and stone,
executed during the reigns of the Palas and the Senas of Ben-
gal, has been discovered. These are to be studied with refer-
ence to a certain period of the national history before any
serious attempt is made about a historical exposition of the
** Eastern School’’ of Indian art.

5. Notes on the Geography of Orissa in the Sixteenth
entury.

By Rat Monmowan CHAKRAVARTI, Banapour.

The special use of geography for historical studies has been
oftenemphasized. Unfortunately very little is known about the
sce geography of Bengal and Orissa. So in the present paper I

ropose to discuss the available geographical details of mediz-
val Orissa, and its fiscal divisions

By medizeval Orissa, I mean ‘the time of its latest Hindu
kings, and of the earliest Musalman occupation, that is, the
sixteenth century. For the Hindu period the main authority i is

second list gives a table of gods with their places throughout
Orissa who were endowed with money grants from the govern-
ment. These lists thus supply us with the names of many
villages and their fiscal divisions as existing towards the close
of the Hindu rule.

For the early Musalman period our main authority i is the
Ain-i Akbart of Abul Fazl.? In the Ain 15 he describes the
Imperial coe as existing in the fortieth year of the [ahi
era (1594-5 a.p.). In this account Orissa is placed under Subah
Bangalah, but only nominally. In fact its description and its
list of mahals are all put at the end quite separate from those

f Bengal.

The information given in the Madala Panii are only
incidental to other topics, and therefore though valuable are
incomplete. But the Atn purports to give a complete list of
the fiscal divisions constituting Orissa under the Mughal rule.
Hence the Ain’s list has been made the basis of the present

per.
During the subsequent Mughal rule the fiscal divisions of

1 The meaning of Madala is not ay gir sgl It is derived, I think,
from Mudala, Rocca with mudi or ring. The word mudalena is used in
inscriptions. e , Baidi- Maisendpat:mudatena C. A.S.B., 1895, p. 149),
again ena to, mudale ( 152) ; — Hali-Prahlada-mudalena
(J.A.S.B., 1896, p. 254). Co Sack e also Mudra a, mudra and hasta, seal-

anded. an officer in the temple of Jag; nei § whose duty is to seal the
sania doors at the end of the daily “ceretho onies. Mada la Panji went
thus Paget - eidab te cle of the (royal) ord
s English Translation, Bib. Ind. ed., vol. II, pp. 126-129,
linac

30 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Orissa underwent aoe change. But their basis, the mahals,
though increased in number, were not radically changed.
Hence in checking and identifying the Atn’s list considerable
help has been obtained from the list of pexeanee supplied to
the British at the time of their occupation.

General Remarks.

Madala Panji reveals that the basic unit of the
administration was the ga (Sansk. grama) or village. The

Dandoasi (Sansk. danda-vasika, staff-holder).” Through these
the revenue was collected and order maintained. A number of
villages were grouped under an administrative subdivision,
called generally Bisi (Sansk. Visaya) and a subdivisional head,
Bisoi (Sansk. Visayt). This general name for the subdivision

Caura or Caura (meaning probably a tract cleared), as in North
Balasore and South Midnapur, or Bhiim (land) as in West and
North Midnapur. The suffix Mutha of several parganas in east
Midnapur Lepage is not found ae in the Maddala Panji or in
the Ain, and is therefore more recen

The next higher step in the rite arrangement was the
Dandapata (division). It consisted usually of a number of
Bisis, Khandas, Cauras, etc. It covered zeverall a consider-
able tract of the cou nt and ccrresponded to the Sanskrit
Bhukti used in Bengal and Mithila. Occasionally a Dandapata
had no Bisis.

The country was essentially rural. The only town life
traceable was in some sacred tirthas or in some headquarters of
the king. ‘The principal tirthas or places of pilgrimages
usually — head-quarters of the king when he toured over

territory. All these stations were called Kataka, a Sanskrit
word ine at an In inscriptions we come across the
following Katakas: Purusottama, Krttivasa, Varanasi,
Remuna, Rauhatta, sre bee mai ‘Devakiita. To these the
Madala Paiji adds Asika, Khurdha, Cauduara, Jajapira.

At each Kataka the king had generally a masonry building
for his residence. The most imposing of such edifices was at
Varanasi Kataka. This town appears to ate been the orks

Musalmans as their chief semester: in Orissa.

This information is summ eristadar J. Grant’s Analysis
and Review of the Bengal hong es. (1757), seo me as Appendix III to
the Fifth Parliamentary Report, 1 I quote from the Madras Reprint,

asi Ohora (watchman’s tax) is mentioned in an Oriya in-
‘catpaitas of the Fionn temple, J.A.S.B., 1893, p. 91.

1916.] The Geography of Orissa. 31

The Madala Panji contains an interesting statement, attri-
buted to the king Anangabhimadeva, about the extent
income of the Orissa kingdom. This may be literally translated
thus :—

‘‘In the times of the kings beginning with the Kesaris,
up to me, the sixth ruler of the Ganga dynasty, the following
revenue in the kingdom of Oris&i was realised. e revenue
was (then) realised from a kingdom that extended on the east
from the arka ksettra (Kanaraka) on the sea to Bhimanagara
Dandapata on the west, from the Kasabasa river on the north
to the Rsikulya river on the south. From this circle of lands
the revenue realised was jiti gold fifteen lakh Marhas. By the
grace of the Lord Jagannatha, by the blessings of Brahmans
and through faith in god Visnu, conquering with sword the

rary

Bhuyas and Puranas (elders), I have extended my kingdom,

Bhimanagara to Sunupura on the borders of Boda.
conquering on the three sides I got an (additional) revenue of
twenty lakhs Marhas in jiti gold.’’
he ascription of this statement to Anangabhimadeva is
certainly apocryphal. In the Madala Paaji several things
which were done by his predecessors or successors were attri-
buted to this king, e.g., the building of the temple of Jagan-
natha, the causing of a survey of the kingdom and so forth.
But otherwise the statement contains a real geographical
truth, as will be seen later on.
: The Madala Panji supplies us with the names of 31 Danda-
patas (including the Purusottama Ksettra as one) and of 110
isis.

In the Ain Orissa was subdivided into five sarkars and
seventy-nine mahals. The arrangement of the Ain ealls for
special attention on several points. Firstly, as remarked supra,
the list of mahals is given at the very end of the Bengal table,
and not alphabetically arranged with its sarkirs. Secondly, the
sarkars of Orissa, unlike those of Bengal, are arranged geogra-
phically from north to south, and not alphabetically. Thirdly,
in the two southernmost sarkars, Kalanga and Rajamahen-

mans shows practically no change from the Hindu arrange-
ment; while in the Sarkar Jalesar occur some Musalman yaria-

32 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

tions of the mahal names, while some singe ee. of
the Dandapatas were turned into separate m
he ignorance of the fact? that the pat i ‘of the Ain were
a further development of the Hindu fiscal divisions, has now
and then led to mistaken remarks, for example, by Beames.
Furthermore, the want of knowledge of the old Hindu names
mre prevented a satisfactory checking of the names in the Am,
ose manuscripts show a lamentably corrupt state of preser-
vaughn in addition to the actual difficulty of gga ag the
vernacular names correctly i in the Persian. The names the
fiscal divisions have since then changed greatly, and as aliett
nowledge is now more or less disappearing, the di culty of
their identification with modern divisions can be well ima-
ined.
: Before proceeding to identify the mahals, it is better to
give here some account of the fiscal changes introduced by the
Musalmans. Orisa was one of the provinces conquered very late
by the Musalmans. The northern part up to the Cilka Lake
was conquered by the army of the Bengal Sultan Sulaiman Kara-
rani in 1568-9 a.p. The southern part was invaded and the

compiling the Ain ‘the Musalmans had thus been in possession for
only a quarter of a century, and that possession, too, was very
much disturbed and partial owing to the continual fights be-
tween the Afghans and Mughals. The Musalmans had thus little
time and less leisure to make radical changes, a fact that ex-
plains the general Belpre of the old Hindu subdivisions,
both in name and in e

The next ‘TnpORERAR change in Todar Mal’s rent-roll was

Prince Shah Sujah (1646-58 a.p.). Orisa which had been ad-
ministered by a separate governor, generally appointed direct
from Delhi, had been then added to the prince’s viceroyalty of
Bengal. In his time ie was rearranged into three groups of
four sarkadrs each, or twelve sarkars and 276 mahals (Grant,

. 527). Of these the hase tacts six sarkars were dismem-
bered from Orissa and annexed to Bengal. The main reason
for this change was said to be to protect the growing port of
Balasore and its sea-coast against the ravages of the Arra-
canese (G., p. 246).

e next great change was introduced in the ‘ perfect ’
rent-roll of Murshid Kuli Khan (1722 a.p.). He changed the
general name, mahal, into pargana, and for the khalsa re
added an administrative division higher than sarkars, the

d un
caklas, Bandar Balasore (17 parganas), eee Hijli (35 parganas)
besides the zamindari of Tamluk (G., p. 253).

1916.] The Geography of Orissa. 33

n 1728 was prepared the corrected rent-roll of Nawab
Suja-ud-daulah. The southern half of the dismembered por-
tion with the port of Balasore was re-added to Orissa for ad.
ministrative purposes, but kept in Bengal for revenue purposes
(Nos. 20 and 23, G., p. 265).

1 a.p. the Bengal Sultan Alivardi Khan tired of

n 175
fighting with the Marathas ceded to them Orisa up to the

year 1777-78 a.p.).

I. Sarkar Rajmahindra.

This is Rajamahendri Dandapata of the Temple chronicles.
_ No details of its 126 mahals are given. Both inscriptions and

Colair lake. Purusottamadeva of the Siryavarhéa (1469-96
A.D.) ceded Kondapalli and Rajamahendri to the Bahmani
Sultan Muhammad Shah II for his help in securing the throne
of Orissa. But the loss was temporary and he had recovered
Rajamahendri before 1488-89 a.p.

The headquarters of this division was Rajamahendri, a
town on the north bank of the Godavari. In 1510 a.p. it was
visited by Caitanya, the Vaisnava preacher of Bengal, in the
course of his pilgrimage to the south. The accounts of the
pilgrimage mention that Ramananda Raya was then the Oriya
governor of Rajamahendri on behalf. of the king Pratapa-
rudradeva.

During the dissensions brought about by the death of the
last independent Hindu king of Orissa, Telingaé Makunda
Haricandanadeva, in 1571 a.p., the army of Ibrahim Kutb
Shah overran the east coast up to Chicacole. But the Musal-
man occupation of the Rajamahendri division remained more
or less precarious until the time of Asaf Jah Nizam-ul Mulk,

bad

mahendri and the other at Chicacole. In 1753 a.p. the nor-
thern sarkars passed into the hands of the French from whom
they were conquered in 1759 a.p. by the Bengal army of the
East India Company under Colonel Forde. Loe

The Dandapata corresponds to the present district of
Godavari plus the southern part of Vizagapatam district.

D

34 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

L

II. Sarkar Kalang Dandapata.

It is the only place in the Ain where Dandapata, the
Hindu word for the older higher divisions, has see eae §
ad 27 mahals, but no details thereof are given. Kalinga
Dandapata is mentioned in the temple chronicles, aa without
any Bisis.
Kalinga is one of the oldest names recorded in Indian history
and is mentioned in Asoka’s inscriptions. It is not my inten-
tion to trace here its old history. Its medizval history has

with inscriptions recording grants of the Ganga kings.
road to Kafici (modern Conjeveram) passed by this town, and
its pei was visited by Caitanya in 1510 a.p.

uring Musalman occupation the ge was changed
to Chicacole, 8 miles west, on the north ba the Langulya
river. Its Musalman occupation is shown by here mosques,
of which the oldest existing goes back to 1030 H. (1620 a.D.),
mage the next oldest, the Jumma Masjid, to 1055 Hu. (1644

Bi alinga Dandapata was bounded on the north by the?’
Rsikulya river and extended southwards probably as far as
Vizagapatam, thereby including the notable tirtha Simhacalam.
It would thus comprise the greater part of modern Gafijam and
the northern part of Vizagapatam district.

III. Sarkar Katak.

This sarkar covered a very large area, and was assessed
with the highest revenue in Bengal, 91,432,730 dams, or at the
rate of 40 dams per Ilahi Rupee, Rs. 22,385,818}. It lay ap-
proximately between the Baitarani river on the north and the
Rsikuly& river on the south, with the sea on the east, and the
ill-defined Garjat state of Bod on the west. It comprised thus
almost the whole of Katak district, the whole of Puri district,
the northern part of Gafijam district, and several Garjat states
on either bank of the Mahanadi river, ‘such as Athagara, Tigiria,
Baramba, Khandapara, Narsingapura, Daspalla, ‘Dheakanala.
Bod, besides Ranapura and Nayagara further south.

The heading of the Ain gives 21 mahals, but the details
below supply only 20 names. The mahal omitted in the
text was probably Lembai Dandapata: see infra. There is not
a single Mahomedan name in the mahals, a fact due to its very
recent conquest by the Mahomedans and to its imperfect pos-

1916.] The Geography of Orissa. 35

session on account of the continuous fight between the Afghans
and the Mughals for the possession of Bengal. By the treaty
of peace concluded between the Mughal viceroy Munim

conquered Orissa in 1000 8. (1592 a.p.). So Katak could have
been known to the Mughals mostly by hearsay, and was only
nominally subject to the emperor at the time of the compila-
tion of the Ain.

now pass on to identify the mahals.!_ They are arranged
in the Atm according to Persian alphabet.

(1) Al. The Ali Dandapata of the Temple chronicles, of
which no Bisis are named. It has survived in modern times as
Killa Ali, a pargana in the Kendrapara subdivision of Katak
district, lying between the Kharsué on the north and the

rahmani on the south. From the large revenue assessed
(Rs. 1,60,728}) the eastern sea-board of Kanika would seem to
have been attached to it at the time.
resent zamindar of the killah is a lineal descendant
of Mukunda Haricandanadeva, the last Hindu king of Orissa.
On the reconquest of Orissa, Manasimha recognised three chiefs
in the Mughalbandi, Ramchandradeva in Killah Khurda

(2) Asakah. The Asiké Dandapata of the T. chronicles.

The mahal has survived in a zamindari and in a town of that

Mahendra hills) lay in this division. The Dandapata spread
therefore from the Mahendra hills on the west to the sea on the
east, and from the Rsikulya on the south to the Cilka Lake on
the north. Drained by the Rsikulya the land must have been
fairly fertile, as the revenue of Rs. 79,0094 indicates. The

uota of men, 15,000 infantry, indicates that a considerable
hilly tract of the west with its militia of paiks was included.
Aska town, 25 miles N.-N.-W. 0 rhampur, is noted at pre-
sent for the manufacture of sugar and rum.

J.R.A.S., 1896, pp. 743-764, are, on account of his personal knowledge of
Orissa, useful. Dr. R. Mittra’s footnotes on this sarkar in the Antiquities
of Orissa, vol. 1, p. 2, are unsatisfactory.

2? Blochmann, Ain-i Akbari, vol. I, p. 526.

36 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

included not only the present tributary state of Athagara, but
also Banki and Domeparah of Katak district, with the ad-
joining tributary state of Tigiria. In spite of the wild rugged
nature of the country, the mahal had a revenue of Rs. 29,6344,
in addition to a quota of 200 cavalry and 7000 infantry, and
so must have covered a considerable area. The name is derived
from asia=eight + gara=forts. Only one fort is mentioned in
the Ain, probably the one near Kakhari, on the other side of
the Mahanadi river. This one must have been best known to
the Musalmans from its proximity to Katak town.

(4) Purab Dikh, with four forts. Kanika, Kujang, Harish-
pur and Mirichpur (Beames). Anerroneous suggestion. It is
the Parbadiga Dandapata of the T. chronicles, which included
a southern section separately named therein, Barabisi Danda-

ata. e former is said to have contained twenty-one Bisis
and the latter twelve, but the names of fifteen and seven Bisis
only can be traced. They are noted below, alphabetically
arranged according to Oriya letters :—

Pirbadiga Dandapata (15)—Asuresvara, Kusamandala,
Caudakulata, Dahanga, Derabisi, Tikona, Pa-ida, Paend, Bali,
Birumolo, Brahmabaydlisi, Mohara, Yadisahi, Sarasvati,
Sukhana-i. ii

Barabisi Dandapata (7)—Apila, Kaluniya, Khandi, Gandi-
to, Tirana, Benahara, Yakhemra.

Of the first group all except Nos. 4, 11 and 12 survive still
as parganas, some in a rather altered form, such as Balubisi
for Bali, Karimula for Birumolo. In the second group all but
No. 2 can be traced. The last one, Yakhemra, is the old
name for modern Pargana Jhankara, and appears as such in
the Bharata of Sarola Dasa! composed during the reign of
Prataparudradeva (1496-1540 a.p.).

From the present position of these pargands, Purbadiga
lay entirely on the east side of Katak district. It lay en-
closed between the Brahmani river on the north, and the main
branch of the Mahanadi on the south, having its apex at the
bifurcation of the Mahanadi and its branch Biripa, and thence
spreading eastward fanlike until the saliferous tract on the
coast is touched.

The Barabisi Dandapata lay south of Purbadiga, between
the main branch of the Mahanadi on the north, and its Devi
branch on the south. It was separated from the Kodinda
Dandapata on the west by a wedge of the northern part

1 J.A.S.B. 1898, p. 346, Jakhenrapiira-vaseni Hingula Candi Sarolo,
or (the goddess) Hingul& Candi, resident at Jakhemra-pira.

1916.) The Geography of Orissa. 37

of Dakhinadiga wpa yg eH a as the sea by the saliferous
tract of Kujanga and Hari
ome of the Bisis are iris old. Lands were granted
in Dera-visaya and Svaiga-visaya (Bisis of Pirbadiga) by a
copperplate grant dated 6th an. oa 1296 a.p., under orders of
the Ganga king Narasimhadeva IT.!
ood many names of the above Bisis can be derived, and
therefore could not have been very old. For sei eal take
gee or Lord of the ANGERS, the name of a ; Kusa
= grass + mandala = circle; cauda = fourteen + Lillia on : forts ;
Dera = tess Visaya = adi vision; ti = three + kona = angle;
payas= milk + da = giver; bali—sand ; Birhi = a kind of pulse +
mula = source; Brahma = the name of a god + bayalisi = ped
twa (villages); Yadi = an aboriginal tribe + sakt = quar
Sarasvatt = the name of a holy stream ; swkha = pleasant + na-i
= river; Khandi = tract; bena = grass + hara = removal. In
fact the very names indicate that cultivation progressed east-
wards with increase in pasturage and reclamation of wastes and
sandy tracts.
The mahal covered a very large tract, and had the largest .
revenue payable in whole Bengal, Rs. 5,72,039}.

(5) Pachchham Dikh. This included kilas Darpan, Madhu-
pur, Balrampur and Chausathpara between the Brahmini and
Mahanadi, and probably also Dompara and Patia, south of the
latter river (Beames). Another erroneous remark. It is really
the Pacchimadiga Dandapata of the Temple chronicles, sub-
divided into thirteen Bisis, of which eight have been named, viz.
Alti, Katarkua, Kinalakha nda, Kulakhanda, Koroarakhanda,
Khandilokhanda, Tapanakhanda, Dharmupiira. Of these Nos. 1,
5 and 7 still exist as parganas in West Katak. Dharmupira
included the present killah of Darpana, as the Mahavinayaka
temple of Barunai is said to have been init. In this Dandapata
the substitution of the suffix khanda for Bisi is worth noticing.

From the Rang ee still existing taken with the special
use of the te eo the A since of this mahal can be
roughly rey spread above the Birtipa branch of the
Mahanadi north- pe towards ri Brahmani river which formed

able-bodied man was counted as a soldie
The old Padshahi road passed ecu this mahal. Todar

' JAS.B. 1896, p. 255, ‘ont ace eres bane Edara.grimam,
Svanga-visaya-madhy-Gsinarn ‘sunailo-gr

38 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Mal in his pursuit of Daid forwards Katak reached Kalkal-
ghati where he halted for some time. This would be some-

apparently extended the killah of Kalkalla, though it is now
restricted to the south-west corner s Darpanagara. Chatia
was in old days a place of some importance. In the tour of the
kings, Chatia was th@next halting italion north of Cauduara,
being only 13 miles therefrom a road. Here are the remains

of an old fort with Hindu rem
(6) Bahar. All the eater? tract of country now known

are named, Olasmi and Ahara. he former Bes survived as
Olasa in subdivision Jajapura District Katak. This pargana lies
between the bifurcation of the Brahmani river and its branch
the Kharsua. a present it is flooded very much by these two
rivers. But to judge from the large revenue assesse ed, Rs.
1,28,2453, the ‘aha must have been in the old days very fertile
and much larger, extending eastwards probably up to Ali.

(7) ae Diwarmar, B. Diwarpir, B. Diwarbar, B. Di-
warnd, or B. Purba, Basudebpur Arang, 14 miles north-east of
Bhadraich (Beam es). This identification is not acceptable as
it would take Sarkar Katak too far north, 30 to 40 miles beyond
the Baitarani river, the real north boundary of the sarkar.
At the same time the second part of the name appears so
corrupt that no correct identification is possible.

(8) Barang, with nine forts among the hills and jungles.
No place of this name known, but it should be identified with the
celebrated fortress of Sarang Gar, four miles south-west of Katak
city (Beames). This is really, the Paranga Dandapata of the
Temple chronicles. It 2S six Bisis, of which three are named
Atiri, Paranga, Sabhari. Paranga means in Oriya upland and
is ‘thus applicable easly to the highlands of modern Khurdha
Atiri has survived in t the modern Atiri Gara, seven miles west
of Khurdha town. Sabhari refers evidently to the Savaras, an
aboriginal tribe that still survives in Khurdha subdivision.
The Dan ndapata Paranga corresponds therefore to the northern
part of this subdivision, and included the important town of

huvaneswara, famous for its numerous temples and for the
neighbouring Jaina caves of Khandazgiri hills.
ahal of the Ain apparently included another Danda-
pata, Gee Kandhra or Kondhra in the T. chronicles. Bana-
pura and Ramesvara Gara were in this division, which therefore
comprised the southern Khurdha (south of Mu resp river)
with part of the adjoining Ranapura tributary st

Khurdha subdivision is studded with many as or small

forts, and the more important of these are, of course, referred to

1916.] _ The Geography of Orissa. 39

in the Ain by ‘‘ nine forts among the hills and jungles.’’ The
country was wild and hilly, and must have covered a large

the laterite table-lands of Khurdha and Ranapura, the preva-
lence of the Gaura caste is not unlikely. A poet from Ranapura
T. state, by name Acyutananda Dasa, calls himself a Gaura.!
(9) Bhijnagar with a fort. Bhanjnagar or Gumsur in
Ganjam District, some 20 miles north of Aska (Beames). It is
really the Bhimanagara Dandapita of the T. chronicles, This

state of Bod and that of Banki-Athagara, and comprised evi-
dently the intervening tributary states of Daspalla, Nayagara,
Khandapara, Narsingpura, Baramba, and possibly Angul and
Hindol. That the mahal covered a large tract of these wild

(10) Banju, Banjud, or Banhu. Banchas in Central Puri
(Beames). More probably it is Bhafija, the title assumed by
several chiefs of tributary states. That the mahal should refer
to the wild tract of tributary states is clear from the note that
the zamindar was a Rajput, and in addition to a small revenue
of Rs. 21,655, had to furnish a large quota of men, 100 cavalry
and 20,000 infantry. By calling the chief a Rajput, the mahal
should, I think, be identified with the Bod tributary state which
is expressly mentioned in the chronicles as lying on the western-
most border of Orissa, and which included at the time probably
parts of Daspalla, Gumsur and Angul. It could not have been
applied to Mayurabhajija, whose position adjoins Jalesar Sarkar
and was thus far off from Katak Sarkar. The Bod chiefs
actually claim to have been descended from a Rajput relation
of the Jaypur Raj in Rajputana.

(11) Parsotam, detailed in each sarkar. This refers, of
course, to the desa khanja of the T. chronicles, describing the
numerous land grants to the god Purusottama of Puri town,
the lands being taken from various Bisis of Orissa.

(12) Chaubtskot with four forts. The Caubisakuda Danda-
pata of the T. chronicles, of which only one Bisi is named,
Raetirana. Manikapatna and Malud are said to be in this
Dandapata. It included therefore not only the present pargana

1 J.A.S.B., 1898, p. 349. Gaura-kulare mu bolai Mahata, or among
the Gauras I am called Mahata or head.

40 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

of Caubisakuda, lying between Puri town and the Cilka lake,
but also the sandy strip separating the Cilka lake from the sea.
e name is derived from caubisa = twenty-four + kuda—
heaps (rising above water).
r forts were probably Killahs Andhari, Parikuda,
Malud and Bajrakot, all found in the sandy strip. There must
have been other killahs, for the quota of men to be furnished
(500 eee and 20,000 infantry) approach the tenure of Garjat
states

rac

doubt Beames’ identification. The mahal had a considerable
revenue, Rs. 59,9744, and included not only the present pargana
of Jajapura, but also Parganas Tisinia and Dolagrama. It was

thus bounded on the north by the Baitarani, on the west and the
east by the Burha branch and an old branch of the Baitarani.

and on the south by the Kharsua branch of the Brahmani river.

In the subsequent rent-roll of the Prince Shah Shujah, Jajapur
was formed into a separate sarkar with five mehals.

The fort at Jajapura now lies in ruins at Gara Solampura.
This fe is situated opposite Jajapura town on the left bank

of the arani, and thus lie within the jurisdiction of Thana
Diicueaetas Subdivision Bhadraka, District Balasore. Ac-
cording to traditions it was built wt the king Ka pilendradeva of
the Sarya dynasty (1434-1469 a.p.). Traditions speak also of
an older fort near the temple of Biraja, two miles south of the
Baitarani river. The name of this place Nahara-pada signifies
“the land of the palace.’’

(14) Dakhan Dikh, with four forts. The four forts of the
southern region, Parikad, Malad, Bajrakot and Andhari
(Beames). A mistake, for they lie in Caubisakuda (see No. 12).
It is really the Dakhinadiga Dandapata of the T. chronicles.
Of this no less than seventeen Bisis are named, viz., Athaisa,
Antarodha, Oldhara, Kate, Kurulo, Kudahara, Kotarahanga,
Kodhara, Damarakhanda, Dega, Pacchimaduai, Pubbaduai,
Bacasa, Marada, Rahanga, Saibiri and Sailo.

Except No. 6 all these still exist as parganas, Marada being
the older name of Hariharapura. Kate, ipa Marada, Saibiri
and Sailo are in south-east Katak, and the rest are in eastern

1916.) The Geography of Orissa. 4]

The Dakhinadiga Dandapata with Antarodha and BAacasa

twenty-eight (villages or Sasanas); Antarodha = obstruction ;
Ol me + dhara = bank or stream ; Kate = cut; Kuda =
heap + hara = removal; Kota = own + Rahanga = a Bisi name:

Khanda = tract; Deo = god’s + gi = village; Pacchima =

of the T. chronicles, of which two Bisis are named, Oromalo
and Koromalo. According to a copperplate grant of the king
Narasimhadeva IV,* Kosthadesa was divided into eight khandas,
of which two are named in the inscription, the Uttara-Khanda
of Kalabho, and Oramola Madana khanda. Oramolois evident-
ly the same as Oromalo of the T. chronicles. Kothadesa still
exists as a pargana in Central Puri, lying along the both banks
of the Kusabhadra branch. The name is derived from Kostha =
own + desa = lands.

The original fort is said in the Ain to be a kasbah (town)
or kusaibah (small town), meaning that the town itself was
fortified.

2 Ep. Ind., vol. III, p. 32, Daksi(na)-Tosalayam Marada-Visayiya-
Canda-grame. Fleet corrects the first word to Daksina-Kosalayam (see
note 11); but this is unnecessary as Tosali was the name of a tract in
South Orissa : vide Asoka’s rock inscription of Dhauli.

3 J.A.S.B., 1895, p. 152, Atha-khanda-Kosthadesa Madanakhanda-
Visaye, Oramolo-Madanakhanda-madhye, and p. 149, Kalabhora Utara-
khanda-madhye. ;

42 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XIT,

(18) Haveli Katak Banaras, with a fort and a masonry
palace within. This refers, of course, to the city of Katak with
its suburbs. The mahal is represented i in the T. chronicles by
Kodinda Dandapata, and comprised the modern parganas of
Kodinda, Sperber and Patiyaé. Bakhrabad is the abad or
clearance of Bakhir Khan, who was governor of Orissa towards
the end of Jahangir’s rule, and in the beginning of Shahjehan’s.
This mahal was bounded on the north by the main branch of
the Mahanadi and on the south and west by the hilly jungles
of Domaparagara and Khurdha. The tract was not large, and
being too much liable to floods did not yield much direct
revenue (Rs. 15,140 only).

The is, of course, noteworthy for its containing the
capital of Orissa. In the inscriptions, the Temple chronicles
and the older Musalman records! the name of the capital appears
as Varanasi Kataka or Katak Banaras (Musalman), Varanasi
being usually pronounced Banaras by upcountry people. The

the Kathajori branch, a little below its bifurcation from the
main river Mahanadi, and two miles west of the fort. The
double-worded name was apparently found cumbrous, and so it
was reduced to simply Kataka, a form found not only in the
Ain but also in the older Vaisnavite works like the Caitanya-
bhagavata. At Pato the second part of the name has been
entirely forgott

The city ewe syaoneeiccalete inthe Ain. But Jarrett’s
translation evidently requires correction in two places. Firstly,
** this city has a stone fort sitabted at the bifurcation of shee

Deo built a palace here nine stories in height; the 66 storey
was taken up for the elephants and the stables ; the second was
"AAR by the artillery and the guards and aati for

endants’’ ; and so on. nine-storied building, if not entirely
ocanis in those days, is prima facie incredible. From
William Bruton’s description of Katak city and palace in
1632 a.p. (O.S.) it is clear that the translation for ashinah should
be not storey but quarters? A similar description of various

! For the mention of Varanasi kata in Sanskrit Ping rect

J.A.8.B., 1895, p. 149, Ravi-vare’ Varta i-katake; and p. 15!
Mamgala-vare Varanasi-katake ; in Uriyaé in ptions seo J. A.S. 893,
p. 100, Baranasi-katake, Srinaara-Gopalapriyajagatira. daksina-merhare.
Varanasi Katak was first mentioned in Musalman accounts in connection
with Sultan Firon | Shah’s invasion of creme in 761 H. (1360 a.p.).

iroz reached this amg the capital of Jajnagar-Udisah, sites

having crossed the river Mah@a-nadri; see ae ingens D Need eae of
Shams-i Siraj Afif (Elliot, III, pp. 313-5, mary thereof
Raverty’s footnote to pages 591-2 of his Gecdeuee of the Pabakat ~t
Nasiri).

2 For a description of Katak town in 1632 a.p. (O.S.), see William

1916.| The Geography of Orissa. 43

- quarters before os the main building of the courtesan
Vasantasena is given in the Sanskrit drama Mrccha-katika.
The present temple of Srirangam has similarly seven quarters,
one separate from the other by high wall, before entering the
sacred precincts of the god.

the time of the Aim the palace in the fort was the
residence of the governor.. But by the time of Bruton the

were called sahis in Hindu time, but generally bazars in Musul-
man time. Besides Biranasi, the oldest part of the town, is, of
course, the fort named Bara-bati from its covering an area of
twelve Batis of land.

(19) Khairah, Khadah, or Khazah, with a fortress. The
khetra or the sacred area round the city of Puri (Beames). The
Purusottama Ksettra of the T. chronicles whose luna pentha or
store of salt is mentioned. The Ksettraor sacred area is generally
taken to be paiica-kost or five-kossed in extent

The sacred city was at the time of the Aim under the
charge of Ramacandradeva, the Raja of Khurdha. The city
had been plundered by the Afghans just a little before and had
been saved from further pillage by Manasirnha in 1593 a.p. In
the Ain Raja Ramchandra, Zamindar of Orisa, appears as a
Mansabdar of 500 (No. 250). From some undescribed Persian
manuscripts Stirling however gives him a rank of 3,500. Ac-
cording to a version in the Madala Panji, Rameandradeva was
a whe of the king Danei Vidyadhara, belonging to the Bhoi
dynast
The fortress in Puri town refers to the fortified palace of
the Oriya kings where they halted when they visited the temple.
This palace was probably situated in Bali Sahi near the old
nahara or palace of the Khurdha kings.

(20) Manakpatan. Manikapatna in the sandy strip between
th Cilka lake and the sea. The mahal was purely of salt taxes,
the village itself being in Caubiskuda Dandapata (No. 12). The
salt revenue is estimated roundly at six lakh dams or Rs. 15,000.
The Cilka lake was a great centre of the manufacture of the salt
known as karkac. This manufacture was stopp y Govern-
ment towards the end of the last century.

(21) The heading gives 21 mahals in Sarkar Katak. But
the twenty-first is omitted in the detailed list. I think the
omitted mahal was the Lembai Dandapata of the Temple
chronicles. No Bisi of it is mentioned therein, but the villages
Delanga and Kalupara lay within it. Hence it is identifiable
with the modern oo of Lembai, in Central Puri, oe
Bruton’s 3 Vera. 1638, in a Collection of Voyages and Travels, 1745,
Vol. Il. See the Antiquities of Orissa, Vol. II, p

44 Journal of the Asvatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XU,

from the Khurdha subdivision by the branch Daya. A con- .
siderable number of land grants to the god Jagannatha lay in
this Dandapata.

IV. Sarkar Bhadrak.

A small division consisting of seven mahals only, but with
a considerable revenue, Rs. 4,67,179}. It consisted part of

i
hurried back, defeated the Afghans in a great battle at Sher-
pur Atai in Murshidabad and recovered Orisa and Western
Bengal. .

(1) Barwa with two fortresses, Banak and Raskoi. A pargana
lying between the Brahmani and the Kharsua rivers in north

tance, the Padshahi road passing through it. The mahal had
. 81,000 and therefore comprised
not only the present pargana of Barua, but also Jodh. It would

Shah Sujah’s rent-roll Barwa was raised into a sarkar with nine
mahals and added to Katak group.

The two forts at Banak and Raskoi lay apparently on the
Padshahi road. The first may be Banka-sahi as identified by
Beames; but his identification of the second with the insignifi-
cant village of Rispur on the Kharsua is open to doubts.

(2) Jaukajri. Jogjuri village on the southern slope of

1916.] The Geography of Orissa. 45

“hel hills Bri A very small mahal with a revenue of
. 1,428} o

(3) aaa "Bhadrak with a fort at Dhamnagar. The

Bhadrekha Dandapata of the T. chronicles. Of this the following

five Bisis are named, viz. Amkora, Uripara, Dhamanagara,

Raede, Sonatiri. Nos. 1 and 3 still survive as Na in

branch of the Brahmini above Jari. This old course shoe
formed the south-western boundary of this mahal, separating it
from Jajapur Mahal on the west. The Haveli extended on the
east up to the sea and on the north up to the Matai river. It
had a high revenue of Rs. 2,38,569. In Shah Sujah’s rent-roll
Bhadrak continued to be a sarkir with 19 mahals, belonging
to Balasore group.

The governor of the sarkar resided at py yaa ci
which, as Beames pointed out, has still a number of Musalm
age The old Padshahi road passed from Bhadrak ie
south to Dhamanagara and thence south-west to Jajapura
fae in 1575 a.p., when Datid invaded the Mughal territory,
his first attack fell on the governor at Dhamanagara.

(4) Sahansu with two forts. Sohso pargana, fifteen miles
west of Bhadrak (Beames). The Soso Dandapata of the T.
chonicles. Three Bisis of it are named, Caudabisi, Purusanda,
Hethaba-i. No. 2 still survives as a Tappa and Soso itself as a
pargana, both in Thanas caigga ta and Soro of Balasore district.
The mahal must have been a fertile one, to be assessed with a
revenue of Rs. 87,857. It ae between the Salindi on the south
and the Kasabfsa on the north.

(5) Kaiman, with a fort. Now divided into three parganas,
Kaima, Kismat Kaima and Killa Kaima, lying on both sides
of the Baitarani (Beames). The Kaema Ponisphes of the T.
chronicles, no Bisis of which are named. In modern time
Pargana Kaéma lies in Thanés Dhamanagara and Candabali of
Bhadrak subdivision; Kismat Kaema in Thana Ahiyasa of

sage therefore lay on both sides of the modern Baitarani; but
pointed out, the present stream in its lower part
was evidently. not the main channel in the old days.

(6) Kadsu or Garsu. Garh Sokindah in north-west Katak
(Beames). Not satisfactory. Not traceable in the T. chronicles.
The text seems corrupt.

(7) Mazkurin, independent Talukdars, with three forts,
Pacchham Donk, Khandait, Majori Pachhimkot village in
Pargana Ragadi, saree west ‘intake, Khanditor on the Kharsua,
ten miles west of Jajpur, Manjari, a pargana on the north bank

46 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

of the Baitarni, four miles above Jajpur (Beames). The first
identification is possible, but doubtful; the second unsatis-
factory as taking the sarkar too far south; the third correct.
The forts are, of course, in vernacular called killas.

V. Sarkar Jalesar.

This sarkar! was very largein area and was heavily assessed
(Rs. 12,51,3184). On the south from the Kasabasa river it
extended first north-east and then north until\the rivers
Bhagirathi and the Ripanarayana were reached; and then on
the north it was bounded roughly by the Palaspai Khal and
the Silai river, while the western boundary was ill-defined,
consisting of jungle mahals. The sarkar thus comprised north
Balasore, nearly the whole of Midnapore (except Hijili Islands
and the eastern half of Ghatal subdivision), and small parts of
the districts Bankura, Manbhum, Singbhum and of the Maytra-
bhafija tributary state

The formation of the sarkar is due to the Musalmans.
By the treaty of peace with Daiid on 12th April, 1575 a.p., the
northern sarkars of Orissa passed into the hands of the Mughals.
Murad Khan was the first Mughal governor of Jalesar. Later
in the year when Daiid attacked and killed the governor of
Bhadrak and marched northwards, Murad Khan retreated to
the capital Tandah. Jalesar was then occupied by the Afghans,
and remained in their possession until Manasimha’s reconquest
in 1593 a.p. Even after that in 1599-1600 a.p., the Afghans
again rose under Usman, defeated the Imperialists near Bhadrak
and reoccupied Orissa with Jalesar Sarkar until defeated by
Manasimha.

Prince Khurram, when he rebelled against his father
Jahangir, passed through this sarkar on his way from Katak
to Bardwan, and again when he retreated southwards to Deccan.
In the revised rent-roll of the Prince Shah Sujah (c. 1650 a.p.)
Sarkar Jalesar was subdivided into seven sarkars (Soro, Remna,

Orissa and added to Bengal with the port of Balasore and the
Nilgiri Hills. In the ‘ perfect’ rent-roll of Murshid Kuli Khan
(1722 a.p.) these dismembered sarkars were placed under two
chaklas, Bandar Balasore and Hijili, and in the zamindari of
Tamluk, comprising 104 parganas. The Sarkars Soro, Remna
Basta and Jalesar were dependent on Balasore, but were, how
over, readded to the Subah of Orisa for administrative purposes.

In 1751 a.p., Alivardi Khan ceded to the Marathds the
whole of Subah Orisa up to the Suvarnarekha river, and beyond

,

a Professor Blochmann had a few notes on Jalesar Sarkar in Hunter’s
Statistical Account of Bengal, vol. I, pp. 370-71.

1916.] The Geography of Orissa. 47

Kanthi (Contai). Father Manrique (c. 1630 A.D.) mentions
Banga as an important centre of trade where the Portuguese had

e mahal yielded considerable revenue, Rs. 1 05,2853,
and therefore must have covered a large area. It extended
probably from the Suvarnarekha river north-east to the Bagri
river. Some of the following joors or cauras included under
Sarkar Jalesar by Grant (p. 533) must have formed part of the
seven cauras of Basadiha mahal ,—Gozaljoor, Lodenjoor,
Agrajoor, Lanojoor, Akrajoor, Phulwarrahjoor, Narajoor.

(2) Bibli. Pipli Shahbandar on the Suvarnarekha (Bl. and
Beam.). Not traceable in the T. chronicles. Probably it did

not exist in the Hindu time. It bas survived in argana

pargana was in area a small one, but the revenue was consider-
able, Rs. 50,2853, which consisted chiefly of port dues.

Of the port no trace now exists. Probably it has been
vashed away. But it existed in Rennell’s time (see his Atlas,

and as Piplipatan in DeBarros’ map (circa 1570 A.D.), and
other subsequent maps. Father Manrique visited this port in
636 A.D

(3) Bali Shahi. Kalindt Balishahi (BL), lying among the

48 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

he mahal, as its name signifies, lay along the sea coast. A
quarter of Puri town goes under the same name (Balisahi).

(4) Balkohsi, B. Kohi, B. Khosi or B, Kothi, with three forts,
Sokrah, Banhas Tali, Daddhpir. Balikothi in Pargana Sat-
malang (Bl.), Barah Kosi, the twelve kos between the Subarna-
rekha and the Barhabalang (B.), Sokrah is Sohroh and Banhas-
tali is Bhainsbati on the Ka nsbans, six miles south-east of
Sahroh (B). No oe: name found in the Temple chronicles.
The text of the Aim seems very corrupt. The mahal ma
represent the Soro Dandapkis of the T. chronicles, an important
division which would otherwise remain unnoticed in the Ain.
Eleven Bisis of Soro Dandapata are named :—Amkora, Kaenda,
Kure, Khajuri, Ganasara Khanda, Ja-epira, Bicasa, Basili-
khanda, Benahara, Saraghara, Suneri. Except the last, all
still exist as parganas, and the last (Suneri) may have been
altered to Sunahat or Sunhat. The Dandapata thus lay roughly
from the Nilgiri Hills on the west, to the sea on the east, and
from the Matai tributary of the Baitarani on the south to the
Jamka stream on the north. Soroh was raised to a sarkar with
15 mahals in Shah Sujah’s rent-roll.

The first fort was at Sokrah which is probably Soroh, -
letter & being a copyist’s addition; while the second fort a
Banhastali may be in Bancasa, one of the Bisisnamed. As a
old Padsh&hi road passed through this mahal, the three forts
lay evidently near this road, which was much infested by robbers

and thieves in old days.

(5) Parbada or Barpada, with a fort partly on a hill partly
fenced by forest. Biripada in Morbhanj (Bl.) Garpada village,
half-way between Jellasore and Balasore (B). The Bhafija-

i nas Kespur and
Salbani, north of Midnapur town. " A wild hilly tract, it fetid
part of "“Mayirabhaiija tributary sage Ge to the Persian
documents seen by Stirling. Hence the name Bhafijabhum,
Bhafija being the — title of Mayalebhainie chiefs. Baripada
is still the name of the headquarters of Mayirabhafija, being
situated on the ier Aaah of the Burhabalanga river. The
revenue was in fact the tribute assessed on this chief, and hence
was in round figures six lakh forty thousand dams or Rupees
sixteen thousand.

( hograi with a fort. A large pargana at the mouth of
the Subarnarekha, partly in Balasore, partly in Hijili (BI. vag.
B). Not traceable in the T. chronicles. It survives in
pargana partly in Thana Baliapal of Balasore District, wkd
partly in Thana Ramnagara in Contai subdivision. The mahal
lay along the sea coast from the Subarnarekha north-east, a fact

which explains the statement that it had to supply a quota of
100 cavalry and 2200 archers and matchlockmen. Matchlocks

1916.] The Geography of Orissa. 49

in the days of the Ain .could have been red Pane in that part
only by Europeans trading up the Subarnarekha

(7) Bugdi. Innorth Midnapore (Bl. and B). " Not traceable
in the T. snee ee It survives as a pargana, partly in Thana
Candrakona of Ghatal Subdivision, but mostly in Thana Garbeta
of Midnapir Sadar subdivison, misspelt in the Bou ndary
Commissioner’s list as Bhograi and thus making it liable to be
confounded with No. 6. The parganaé is shown in Rennell’s
Atlas (plate VII, 1779 a.p.).

The mahal, though considerable in size (444.15 square miles
at present), had the smallest revenue in Orisa, less than a
thousand rupees (Rs. 9874). This revenue was therefore only a
nominal tribute from the then zamindar of a wild hilly tract,
inhabited chiefly by the aboriginal tribes. The zamindar is said
to have been a Rajput. He was probably Bir Bhan Simba, the
zamindar of Chandrakona. His son Hari Bhan alias Hari

arayana is mentioned in the Tuzuk-t Jahangirt as having

rebelled in 1617 a.D.; but in the Padishahnama his name a
among the mansabdars of five hundred. From a Bengali inscrip-
tion recorded on a loose stone kept in the Lalji temple at
Chandrakona it appears that Laksmanavati, the widow of Hari-

mother of the wie tng: king Mitra Sena and a sister of
Narayana Malla. tra Sen died childless, ait Bagri passed
to the maternal meres the Mallas of Bisenpur. In a Jama-
Kharac account of Orissa dated 1707 a.p., the name of Raja

7,001.

19,006 in 1771 a.p., and to Rs. 55,679 in 1870 a.p. The
greater part of the pargana is now in perpet tual lease to Messrs.
Watson & Co.

8) Bazar. Dhenkid Bazar on the Kasai, south-east of the
town of Midnapore (BI., B.). It could not have the name of
any ee division, for then the name itself would have
been give e.g., Bazar Chataghat in Sarkar Ghoraghat, Bazar
Pasha ies in Sarkar Sharifabad. I think it refers to the
market dues of a large town like sea and as the amount

Dan sara.

(9) Babbanbhum. Brahmanbhum in north Midnapur (BL.,
B.). Not traceable in the T. chronicles. This pargana lies
north of Bhaijabhiim, partly in Thana Salbani, but mostly in
Thana Kespur of the Sadar subdivision, Midnapur district.

E

50 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

The suffix bhum is peculiar to names of tracts in the
Jungle mahals, e.g., Bhafijabhim, Barahabhim, Tungbhim,
Dhalbhim, Manbham, Singbhim. The zamindar of Brahmana-
bhiim was a Brahman, evidently of the same family with whom
a few years later Kavikankana Cakravartti, the author of the
well-known Bengali poem Candi, took refuge. Kavikankana
mentions Viramadhava, his son Bakura Raya, and his son
Raghunatha, the last being his patron. They resided at Arara,
a village some four miles off from Candrakona. In course of
time the zamindari passed into the hands of Bardwan Raj.
Its revenue, assessed in the Aim at Rs. 2,855: only, had in
the early British assessment of 1178 B.s. (1771 a.D.) been raised
to Rs. 35,910, or more than twelve times

(10) Taliya with Kasbah Jalesar which has a brick fort.
Jalesar in Midnapore and Balasore (BI., B.). The first name

Beveridge would read it Takiya. Unfortunately for these sug-
anor: the Madala Pa7nji supplies us with a very similar
me, Tania or Tandiaé Dandapata, and the following six
Bisis of it are named :—Ekhra Caura, J. alesvara Caura, Dan-
tuni Caura, Naranga oer Binisara or Banisara Caura, Berai
Caura. Except No. all still exist as parganas, and the
fourth may be Bectewers in Thana Dantan. J eg is now in
Balasore district and the others are in Midna
The mahal covered a large area, and paid the th reve-
nue in the sarkar, Rs. 3,00,1773. It extended from the
Subarnarekha river northwards to the Kaliaghai river, and
was traversed by the old Padshahi road that crossed the Subar-
— at Jalesar town.
wn is an old place, and was visited by Caitanya
during his pilgrimage to the south in 1509-10 a.p. During the
early Mughal occupation it was the headquarters of the gover-
nor. Murad Khan was the first governor in 1575 a.p. When
Daiid invaded Bengal on hearing the death of the Mughal
viceroy Munim Khan, Murad retreated to Tandah, and the
sarkér was occupied by the Afghans. It remained in their
possession until the reconquest of Orissa by M4@nasimha in
1593 a.D.

In i rent-roll of the Prince Shah Sujah (c. 1650 a.p.),
Jalesar tinued to be a sarkar with 22 mahals, but was
Hic os ts yar This feucalied sarkar was retransferred to

Orissa in the first quarter of the eighteenth century. When
Alivardi Khan ceded to the Marathas Orissa south of the
Subarnarekha, Jalesar town lying just on the north bank of
the river, became of importance as a frontier town of Bengal,
and continued to be so until the British conquest of Orissa in

803.
(11) Tanbulak, with a fort. Tamluk (Bl., B.). The old

1916.] The Geography of Orissa. 51

Tamralipti.! From the old maps of Gastaldi and De Barros
Tamluk appears to have been connected with the sea by
another channel flowing direct south into the Haldi river.

enabled it to flourish as a port. The silting up of this chan-
nel must have been a main cause of its decline. At that time
the Thanais Maslandpur and Sutahata formed an island, with
this channel to the west, the Bhagirathi on the east, the Rip-
narayana on the north and the Haldi on the south. In the
early British period an attempt was made to deepen this silted-
up channel, and under the name of Banka Nala it was formally
opened for traffic on 21st April, 1784. But all efforts to keep off
oe proved a failure, and the scheme had to be given up.

12) Tarkol, with a fort in the jungle. Tarkua (BI., B.).
Not traceable i in the T. chronicles. The Tarkua Caura lies east

which was fought on 3rd March, 1575 a.p., the decisive battle
age Munim Khan and Daad, a battle that lost Bengal and
Orissa to the Afghans. In 1584 a.p. the Afghans retreated to
Takarot gee took refuge in the neighbouring forest of Dharma-
pur. The importance of the place was due to the fact that
the old Padishahi road to Orisa passed close by, between dense
woods on either side.

(13) Dawar Shorbhim urf Barah or Tarah. Parah, the
tract of saliferous land otherwise known as Shorparah, ia the
sea coast from the Subarnakekha to the Rasiilpar river
(Beames). Not identified by Blochmann. Beames’ idesibifion.
tion is not satisfactory , because the saliferous tract was included
in Mahal Maljyatha (No. 25). The name Barah is evidently the
same as Baraha (-bhim), and Shorbhum is another form of
Savar-bhim, the land of Savara tribe. riienange now lies
in Manbhiim district, drained by the upper reaches of the
Kasai river. From the rather considerable sev ats assessed ,
Rs. 33,559, this mahal seems to have included the whole of the
hilly jungly tract on the west of Mi nome ied district from the
Subarnarekha northwards to the Kasa

(14) Ramna, with five forts, in the Haveli, Ramcandpir,
Ramka or Rarka, Dit and the new (panjam jadid ast). Rem-
na, 6 miles north-west of Balasore town (BI., B.). The Re-
muna, Dandapata of the Temple wooslepanrereS of which no less
than pene among Bisis are name

osa(?r)da, Arimola, Kandi: Guneu, Chanua Caura,
enero) Talanga, Talasam ohi, Nagara aura, Narua
Caura, Nunikhanda, Panua, Bayes, Biusada Caura, Manada,

1 See my article on mn TSmralipti, J. AS. B., 1908, pp. 280-91,

52 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Manacia Caura, Mulags. Mulapai, Mokhara, Raikama, Rae-
ata, Remuna, Laukera Caura, Laigalesvara Caura, Srilora,
Sakintia Caura, Suniba Cau(ra), Surumkuta Caura. Of th
a Caura was raised into a separate mahal (No. 1) with
six other cauras. Nos. 1, 2, 3, 5, 10, 16, 18, 21 and 23 still
exist as parganas. Tan-(or Tin-) mangala is related to Paiic-
mangal and Dasamangal Parganas, Talasamohi to Talasabanga,
anada to Mulida.

e Dandapata was large in size, and judging from the
ees identified spread over north Balasars, in Thanas
Balasore, Basta and Baliapal, and over part of the eastern
Mayirbhajija too. It yielded also a considerable revenue,
Rs. 1,26,5574. In Shah Sujah’s rent-roll, Remuna ice i d
to be a sarkar with 20 mahals, but was added to Ben ngal

emuna Visaya is pretty old. In Saka year 1218 (1296
a.D.) lands in two villages of Remuni Visaya were granted to
a Brahman by order of the Orissa king Narasimihadeva II.!
Among the boundaries of the villages were the Suvarnarekha-
nadi-setu, and Suvarna-nady-uitara. These statements show
that the Visaya —— at that time at least as far north as
the ag mag

e of the ree — was in ri Haveli, i.e., in the
suburbs of pe town Remuna. The t was naturally the
halting place of the king in ga soutinng 4 tour and had a forti-
fied palace. In a copperplate inscription the king Narasimha-
deva II made a grant while halting a =r Remuna Kataka, and
this pe is dated 6th August 1296 a.p.?

Before Balasore rose into importance Remuna had been the
chief city in north Orissa. Its temple of Ksira-cora Gopinatha
was famous, and was visited by Caitanya in 1509-10 a.p. It
was also well known to Europeans who traded up the Bura-
balanga river, and Remuna lying so near the river formed
their great mart in this tract. Hence it appears in old maps of
Gastaldi, De Barros, Blaev and Valentyn. The old Padshahi

ro
halting station after the Suvarnarekha had been crossed at
Jalesore, followed by a crossing over the Burabalanga river
above Balasore

The second fort was at Ramchandpur, eight miles north-
east of Remna (B.). This village lay on the old Padishahi road
and was shown in Rennell’s Atlas (plate vii, 1779 a.p.). The
sites of the other three forts are not traceable.

(15) Rayn, on the borders of Orissa, with three forts. It
must be north of Midnapore (BI.). Raibaniain, seven miles

1 See the Visvakosa of Babu Nagendranath Mons article Gangeya,
Remuna-visaya-madhyavartti N rsimhara-mandoi gra

2 J.A.S.B., 1896, p. 254, Soma-vare Romusd-bataba navar-Gbhyantara-
vijaya-samaye.

1916.] The Geography of Orissa. 53

from Jellasore, on the western side of the Subarnrekha (B.).
Blochmann’s identification is not clear and Beames’ attempt
is a mistake. The significant expression ‘on the borders of
Orissa’’ must take it far north. In the Akbarnamah, at one

la rpur and at other places Cittua are said to be inter-
mediate (barzakhe) beween Bangalah and Orisa. In Valentyn’s
ma D.) @ monument is drawn west of Barda to

mark the frontier between Bengal and Orissa, and Barda Par-
gana (Ghatal) adjoins pargana Cittua on the north-west. It is
thus clear that the frontier of Orisa {with the Mahal Rayn)
lay west of Cittué and Barda Parganis. So far as rivers
could have formed the boundary, the Silai and the Palaspai
khal would have been the northernmost limit. The old Padi-
shahi road from Jehanabad passing through Cittua apparently
crossed the Palaspai khal, which was probably a continuation
of the Silai in those days, near this pargana, and then crossed
the Kasai river lower dow

The pargana formed part of Bisenpur Raj so late as
1707 a.D., but was occupied by the Bardwan Raj and included
in its general sanad of 1728 a.p. (G. 462, 478). It is shown in
large letters in Rennell’s Atlas (plate vii, 1779 A.D.) and was
therefore a place of importance in those days.

abang, with a fort in the jungle. A pargana in
central Midnapore (Bl., B.). Not traceable in the T. chronicles.
The old Padishahi road passed to its west. It is now noted
for its mat manufacture, and lies in the thana of that name.

(18) Siyari. Chiara in Midnapore (Bl.) A pargana on
the Subarnarekha, sixteen miles south-east of Jellasore (B.).
Not traced in the T. chronicles. Of the two different parganas
thus identified, the one in Balasore seems to be correct. This
is a small pargana in Thana Baliapal of Balasore subdivi-
sion.

(19) Kasijora. In Midnapore (BI.), in East Midnapore
(B.). Not traced in the T. chronicles. The modern pargana
lies partly in Thana Debra of Midnapur sadar subdivision, but
mostly in Thana Pisakura of Tamluk subdivision It was in-
cluded in Goalparah Sarkar, and gave the name to a large
zamindari often mentioned in the early records of Midnapur
district (G. 532). The mahal supplied a quota of 200 cavalry
an ; matchlock and bow . The matchlocks were
obtained probably from the Portuguese who had settled at
Tamluk and Banga.

20) Kharaksur, with a fort in the wooded hills. Kharak-
pur in Midnapore (BI., B.). Not traced in the T. chronicles,

54 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N-.S., XII,

The modern pargana lies in the thana of that name. The old
Padishahi Road from Midnapur town passed through it south-
wards. ‘‘Currackpore’’ is shown in Rennell’s Atlas ze Vii).
Its quota of 500 footmen and matchlockmen are interes

(21) Kedarkhand, with three forts. In Midnapore (Bi. ‘
Not traced in the Temple chronicles. The modern setae

part of ae zamindari at the time of the early British
poe (
22) Karat, eRen or Kerai. In Midnapore (Bl.). Kasiari,

20 miles south-west of Midnapore (B.). Both the identifications
doubtful. It may be the Kudei Bisi of Soro Dandapata, the
modern Kurai Pargana in Thana Soro of Balasore Sadar sub-
division. A small mahal with a revenue of Rs. 7,1

(23) Gagnapur. Gagneswar, in Midnapore (BI., ). Not
traced in the T. chronicles. The identification is a ae
Gagnapur is quite distinct from Gagneswar which lies in Thana
Dantan, while Gagnapur lies in Thana Pasakura of Tamluk
subdivision. It formed part of the Kasijora zamindari (G.
532).

(24) Karohi or Kerauli. Not identified (Bl.). Pargana

Not traced in the T. chronicles. Kurul Caura lies in Thana
Dantan of Midnapur must subdivision and Thana Egra of Con-
tai subdivision. It a very small revenue of Rs. 1,714}

only, and was probably covered with jungle. The old Padi-
shahi road passed by i

(25) Malchhata or “Maljikta. Portions of Hijili rie the
tract on the sea-coast of Midnapore from the mouth of Rasul-
pur river in the Ripnarayan (B.). The Malajesthiya Danda-
pata of the T. chronicles. No Bisis of it are mentioned and

of Shah Sujeh, and was annexed to yay In the seven-
teenth and eighteenth centuries the tract was placed under a
Faujdar. In the early British a. o this Faujdari of
Hijili consisted of five subdivisions, Jellamutah, Derodumna,

parganas of Maljyatha Sarkar were also included at the time
in Cakla Midnapore (G. 533).
n the Caitanya-carit-amrta (Antyakhanda, ninth pari-
ccheda) it is narrated that Gopinatha Barston’, brother of Rama-
nanda Raya, was in charge of this Dandapata. He fell into an
arrear of revenue, two lakh kahans of cowries, and was ordered
by the king Prataparudradeva to be put to death. From this
fate he was saved by the a aitstien of Caitanya’s disciples.
The mahal was assessed in the Ain with the second highes
revenue of the sarkar, Rs. 2,32,815}. This —— in-

1916.] The Geography of Orissa. 55

cluded the salt revenue, which in the time of the Hindu
kings was paid largely in kind.

(26) Mednipur, having a large city with two forts. Mid-
napur (Bl., B.). Not traced in the T. chronicles. The modern

in the Ain at Rs. 25,498} only. But before British occupation
it had absorbed the adjoining pargana of Bhafijabhim. In the
early British assessment of 1777-8 a.p. Pargana Midnapur
formed part of the large zamindari of Kasijoraé paying a reve-
nue of Rs. 1,79,378 (G. 532).

h

1509 a.p his way to Puri. In the daring pursuit of Daad
by Todar Mal, the latter passed through Midnapur and here his
colleague, Mu m Kuli Khan Barlas, died in Ramzan

9
Alivardi Khan halted with his troops and officers at Midnapur
for several months in 1750 a.p., watching the Maratha advance
from Nagpur and Orisa

The new fort is evidently the one near the courts which

Survey.
(27) Mahakanghat urf Kutabpur, with a fortress. In Mid-
napur (BI., B.). Not traced in the T. chronicles. The modern

(28) Narainpur urf Kandhar with a fort on a hill. In
Midnapore (Bl.). Two separate parganas, a few miles to the
south of Midnapore (B.). The Naranapura of the T. chron-
icles. It must have been a fairly large mahal as the revenue

ra were included in the large zamindari of Kasijora (G. 532).
The old Padishahi road passed i

56 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII, 1916.]

this road on the Kalighai river and near the modern Narayana-
gara village. Narayanapura is mentioned in a copper-plate
inscription as a Kataka where the Orisa king Narasimhadeva IV
halted and passed orders on 24th February, 1397 a.p., about
a land grant.' According to the karca (diary) of Govinda Dasa
Narayanagara was visited by Caitanya in 1509-10 a.D. after
Medinipur.

1 J.A.S.B., 1895, p. 152, Nardyanapura-katake Sricarane pija uttaru °
Vijekart.

JANUARY, 1916.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of
ee was held on Wednesday, the 5th January, 1916, at
9-15 P

Ligvut.-Cotonen Sir Leonarp Roasrs, Kr., C.1.E., M.D.,
B.S., F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.A.S.B., LMS., President, in the
chair.

The following members were eee —

Mr. H. G. Carter, Mr. J. A. Chapman, Dr. F. H. Gravely
Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. W. H. Phelps, De. Satis Chandra Vidya-
bhusana.

Visitors :—Mrs. Bignold, Mrs. H. G. Carter, Mr. Codd, Mr.
F. C. Griffin, Mrs. J. R. Halliday, Mr. C. Humble, Mr. J. E.
Judah, Mr. and Mrs. J. W. Miller, Mr. S. H. Smith, Mr. H. T.
Tooze, Mr. Widnell, and two others.

The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Thirty-nine presentations were announced.

The General Secretary reported that Lieut.-Col. E. A. R
Newman, I.M.S., had expressed a desire to withdraw from the
Society.

The General Secretary reported the death of Lieut.-Col. F. J.
Drury, I.M.S.

The General Secretary gprs the following orders of

the Council meetings held o: e 24th November and 14th
December, 1915, relative to the se and consultation of manu-
es —

‘In the case both of members and hm Amaya
must be furnished before a MS. is lent out. Thea
form of the security to be determined by the Sininest + in each
case. 99

** Manuscripts can be consulted in the Society’s rooms
only on application to the Assistant Secretary, who shall
direct a Pandit or Maulavi to be in attendance oe

ii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Jan., 1916.]

The following gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary
moe Si—

cg ane Nath Chatterjee, B.A., , Attorney-at-
Law peer Zamind 12, Madan Mohan oe Lane,
percentage proposed te Babu Rakhal Das Banerji, seconded by

F. H. Gravely; Kumar Devendra Prasad ders se pl

AlvTndia Jain Association, Arrah, proposed Satis
Chandra Vidyabhusana, seconded by Hon. J ai ie Kaxtosb
Mukherjee, Kt.; Babu Harendra Kumar Mookerjee, M.A., Asst.
Prof., Cale utta University, proposed by Hon. Justice Sir
Asutosh Mukherjee, Kt., seconded by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidya-
bhusana; C. J. Hamilton, re University Professor, U. S.
a proposed by Mr. 8S. W. Kemp, seconded by Dr. W. C.

ack.

The following papers were = eed: —-

1 new species: se Tephrosia from Sind. By M. S.
RAMsoweMt, M.A.,

2. On Calcutta Spiers. (With lantern slides), By W. H.
PHELPs.

These papers will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.

The President announced that there would be no meeting
of the Medical Section during this month.

FEBRUARY, 1016.

The Annual Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday,

the 2nd February, 1916, at 9-15 p.m. ;
Lievut.-CoLoneL Sir Leonarp Rogers, Kt., C.LE., B.S.,

F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.A.S.B., I.M.S., President, in the chair.

The following Members were present :—

land, I.M.S., Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana.

Visitors :—Mr. C. C. Bhattacharyya, Mrs. H. G. Carter,
Mr. K. C. Chakravarti, Dr. 8S. Ghosh, Mrs. A- H. Harley, Mr.
A. C. Shaha, Dr. W. H. Young and another.

The President ordered the distribution of the voting papers
for the election of Officers and Members of Council for 1916,
and appointed Maulavi Abdul Wali and Dr. C. P. Segard to be
scrutineers.

The President ordered the distribution of the voting papers
for the election of Fellows of the Society and appointed Babu
Nilmani Chakravarti and Mr. H. C. Carter to be scrutineers.

The President announced that the Elliott Prize for Scienti-
fic Research for the year 1914 would not be awar ed, as none
of the essays received in competition was of sufficient merit to
justify the award of the prize.

The Annual Report was then presented.
pores erage

ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1015.

The Council of the Asiatic Society has the honour to sub-
mit the following report on the state of Society’s affairs during
the year ending 31st December, 1915.

iv Annual Keport. [February, 1916.

Member List.

The number of Ordinary Members at the close of 1915 was
445, against 473 at the close of 1914. Twenty-seven Ordinary
Members were elected during 1915. Out of these 6 have not
Pe paid their entrance fees. The number of Ordinary Mem-
bers added to the list is therefore 21 in addition to 1 member,
elected in 1914, who has paid his entrance fee during the year,
making a total of 22 Ordinary Members added to the list. On
the other a 25 withdrew, 8 died, and 17 were struck off
under Rule
The ee of Ordinary Members in the past six years are
as follows :—

paaere a ——— tani —<——— — ———
PAYING. Non-Payina. | 4
ieee rete A aeveineeanisn Pn Peet) INe SM: ee ar et»
ee me “ps : e
Tee ae ea | ear ag
ae ees 36") eae a Ps g @ |
Ss) |S eat ee ye
Se ee liisas ae eae ee ke |
| care et ?
1910 . | 209 | 217 | 16 | 442 | 23 | 43 | 66 | 508
1911 200 | 225 | 19 | 444 | 22 | 53 | 75 | 519
1912 203 | 229 | 19 | 451 | 23 | 43 | 66 | 617
1913 200 | 211 | 19 | 430 | 23 | 46. | 69 | 400
1914 .| 191 | 187 | 19 (397 26 | 50 | 76 | 473
} |
1915 .. a | 171 | 188 | 21 | 380 | 26 | 40 | 65 | 445
} } }

The following members died during the course of this
year :—

Mr. H. S. Bion, F.G.S., Mr. C. B. N. Cama, LC.S. (Life
spend B Ree Raj Chandra Chandra, Lieut.-Col. F. J. Drury,
I.M.S., . M. Humphries, I.C.S., Captain J. G. L. Rank-
ing, I. ite Me, ALC. Rigo-de-Righie, and Mr. St. John Stephen,
B.A.

The number of special Honorary Centenary Members
remains unchange
During the year, we have elected Prof. Paul Vinogradoff,
Mons. Jean Gaston Darboux, Sir Patrick Manson, Sir Joseph
John Thomson and Sir William Turner as Honorary Fellows,
the number now standing at 29.

The name of Rev. Father J. Hoffmann, 8.J., has been re-
moved from the list of Associate Members at his own request ,
and the names of Mr. E. Brunetti and Pandit Jainacharyya Shri
Vijaya Dharmsurishwarji have been added to the list. The
number is now 15.

February, 1916.] Annual Report. v

No members compounded for their subscriptions during
this year.
¥oilows of the Society.

At the Annual Meeting held on the 3rd February, 1915,
a W. D. ey ipa MP I.M.S.; Mr. G. H. Tipper,
, F.G.8S.; Mr. D. B. Spoo r, Ph.D. , and Mr. H. H. Haines,
: i: H., F.L.S., were elected Vilicwa of the Soc
There were 31 Fellows on the list at the aad ni 1915.

Office-bearers.

Dr. E. P. Harrison continued Physical Science Secretary
until September, when he resigned owing to his transfer to
ombay on nary aed and Dr. P. J. Briihl was appointed
in his place. In July Dr. N. Annandale resigned his office of
Anthropological Secretary, as he was going on leave for 6
months out of India, and Mr. J. Coggin Brown took charge of

officers of the Society . H. Gravely held the post of the
General hs ea id edited the Proceedings. Mr. R. D. Mehta,
-E., remained Treasurer. Mr. S. W. Kemp was Honorary

Librarian throughout the hea Dr. W. C. Ho ssack continued

theca Indica, while segs of fe Bares Haraprasad Shastri

Wright, and either he or Mr. C. J. Brown has reported on all
Treasure Trove Coins sent to the Society.

Office.
H. Elliott has continued as Assistant at ists
sdteions the year, with the exception of three months fro
une to August, when he was granted privilege leave and Babu
Balai Lal Dutt, B.A., the First Library Assistant, acted for him.

There have been no other changes in the establishment.

vi Annual Report. [February, 1916.

Society’s Premises and Property.

he building of new premises for the Society has not yet
been taken in hand.

The Society has received from the Board of Trustees for
the Improvement of Calcutta, a notice under section 45 of
Bengal Act IV of 1911 relating to the acquirement of a portion
of the land syottieaai to the Society for the purpose of widen-
ing Park Street. The area of land required is approximately
144 seed and the compensation which the Board proposes
to ‘offer i is Rs. 60,0

The roof of the Society’s building was in a very bad
state of repair, and Rs. 145 has been spent for repairing leaks
over the skylights, for mending other defects in the main roof,
and for repairing a crack in one of the walls.

The room rented by the Automobile Association of Bengal
was — and repainted at a cost of Rs. 79-12.

Permission was granted to Col. Sir 8. G. Burrard, K.C.S.I.
to make a ejstion of the Medallion of James Rennell belonging
to the Society. The Medallion has been lent to him for the
purpose.

Indian Museum.

ne Babar shi cries were made to the Indian Museu
the year there has been no change in the ‘Society’ .
Bedhyeaahie and the Hon’ble Justice on Penn 7 Pisces
padhyaya, Kt., C.S.1., D.Sc., F.R.A.S., F.R.S.E., inues to
be a member of the Board of Trustees on neha of a ‘Rociaty
under the Indian Museum Act X of 1910.

Indian Science Congress.

The Second Indian Science Congress was held in Madras
on January 14th, 15th, 16th, 1915, under the presidency of the
Hon. Surgeon General W. B. Bannermann, C. I.M.S.
The membership numbered about 150 and ‘about 60 papers
were pace ie cated. An account of the Congress was pub-
lished in ur Proceedings for February, 1915.

ha ba arranged that the third Indian Science Con-
gress ‘vill be held at King George’s Medical Hall, Lucknow, on
January 13th, 14th and 15th, 1916.

His Honour Sir Jam es Scorgie Meston, K.C.S.1., has con-
sented to be patron and Col. Sir 8S. G. Burrard, K.C.8.1., R.E.,
FBS, a been appointed President with Dr. J. L. Simonsen

Ss. :

pr
and circulated. The Society has asked the Government of India
to continue their support in connection with the meetings.

February, 1916.] Annual Report. Vii

Meetings.
The Society’s General Meetings have been held regularly
every month with the exception of October, 1915.

Lecture.

Dr. H. H. Hayden, ©.L.E., F.R.S., F.A.S.B., delivered a
lecture on the Hindukush and the Russian Pamirs in the Society’s
rooms on 17th December, 1915. This was the only lecture
delivered during the year.

Agencies.
Mr. Bernard Quaritch has continued as the Society’s Agent
in Europe, and Mr. Otto Harrassowitz has ceased to act as
Agent

Since the commencement of the war, no copies of the
Society’s ‘‘Jouwrnal and Proceedings ’’ or ‘‘ Memoirs,’’ or of the
‘* Bibliotheca Indica ’’ have been sent to Mr. Quaritch, but it
is intended that all the numbers issued since the last despatch
Shall be sent during 1916.

The two cases containing the Society’s publications, sent to
Mr. Otto Harrassowitz on the 9th July 1914 per SS. ‘* Katten-
turm,’’ have not yet been recovered.

Barclay Memorial Medal.

On the recommendation of the Barclay Memorial Medal
Special Committee, the Council awarded the Medal for 1915 to
Mr. J. S. Gamble, C.I.E., M.A., F.R.S., late of the Indian
Forest Department, in recognition of his biological researches.

Elliott Prize for Scientific Research. _

cient merit to deserve a prize. Moreover, they were ineligible
in the terms of the notification which required that the essays

No having been awarded for Mathematics for 1914,
the prize available for that subject is offered for the year 1915,
in addition to one offered for Natural Science. is notifica-
tion was published in the Calcutta Gazette of the 15th De-
cember, 1915. In view of the delay in the publication of the
notification, the Trustees have decided that the essays for 1915
shall be received up to the end of March, 1916.

At the request of the Hon. Mr. K. C. De., the Council

Vili Annual Report. (February, 1916.

has agreed to take over the work now done by the office of the
Director of Public Instruction, Bengal, in connection with the
award of the Elliott Prize.

Finance,

The appendix contains the usual statements showing the
accounts of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for the year 1915.

Statement No. I contains receipts and expenditure.

Statements Nos. II and III show how the money of Orien-
tal Publication Funds Nos. 1 and 2 has been spent. These
funds of Rs. 9,000 and Rs. 3,000 Binet are adminis-
tered by the Society for the Government of Bengal.

In Statement No. IV will be seen the Select spent during
the year from the special grant given the Government of
Bengal printing an English translation of the Akbarnama.

Sta o. V shows how the yearly grant of Rs. 3,200
from ihe (he eae of Bengal towards the Sanskrit MSS.
Fund has been used.

Statement No. VI shows how the Government of India’s
grant of Rs. 5,000 for the Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund has

een used.

In Statement No. VII is shown the money spent in con-
nection with the work of the proposed Bardic and Historical
Survey of Rajputana, including Dr. Tessitori’s salary o

ia

Statement No. shows how we have used the grants
for the purchase of anthropological books and the publication
of ee al papers

Statement No. IX refers solely to the salary of the officer
in charge of the Bureau of Information.

Statement No. X shows the state of the Barclay Memorial
Fund.

Statement No. XI gives an account of amounts due to and
from the Society for subscriptions, books, manuscripts and
contingent expenses

Statement No. XII contains an account of the Society’s

the time of writing this report is nominally Rs, 79-8.
Besides the above we have invaded Rs. 10,100 in 4% Govern-
ment Terminable Loan of 1915-16 at par. In addit ition we have
34°, Government Promissory Notes of the face value of Rs. 500,
belonging to the Barclay Memorial Fund.

Statement No. XIII shows the sums invested in Govern-

ent Promissory Notes known as the Trust Fund, the interest
of “which is applied to the payment of pensions to old servants of
the Society.

February, 1916.] Annual Report. ix

Statement No. XIV gives an account of interest since 1911

33 % Government Promissory Notes for Rs. 40,000, earmarked
a the Building Fun

The cash rosie and expenditure of the Society, as well
as those of the different funds, are summed up in Statement
No. XV.

Statement No. XVI is the balance sheet of the entire
acccunt.

The Budget Estimate for 1915 was as follows: Receipts,

Giedtvines for ordin nary cadeaim and expenditure are:

' receipts Rs, 20,320-1-10 or Rs. 287-14-2 less than was estimated ;

expenditure Rs. 20,775-13-1 or Rs. 3,052 less than was prone
The expenditure includes Bs, 698-13. 0, which was not provi

for in the budget of 1915, but was sanctioned by the Coan
during the year under review for Dr. Tessitori’s travelling ex-
_penses incurred in 1914.

There are increases in Receipts under the heads of Sub-
scriptions for the Society’s Journal and Proceedings, and
Memoirs, Rs. 240; Interest on Investments, Rs. 300-3-9; and
Admission fees, Rs. 96.

The falling-off in the ne from Members’ Subscriptions
is Rs. 179-12-0; from Sale of Publications, Rs. 424-11-0; and
from Rent of Room, Rs. 350. The rent will be realized in

1916.

Our expenses have been well within the sanctioned Budget
Estimate except in respect of salaries.
the close of the year the Permanent Reserve Fund
amounted to Rs. 1,66,200, and the Temporary Reserve Fund to
Rs. 44,200, against Rs. 1 ,65,500 and Rs. 36,200, respectively at
the close of mak at
nent Reserve Fund has been increased

The Trust Fund at the close of the year remained at Rs. 1,400.
The Building Fund has increased by Rs. 1,400 from the interest
realized on Rs. 40,000.

Thee expenditure on the Royal Society’s Catalogue (includ-
ing subscriptions of Rs. 224-12-6 remitted to the Secretary,
Zoological Society of London) has been Rs. 786-1-9, while the

x Annual Report. [February, 1916.

receipts from subscriptions received on behalf of Central Bureau
has been Rs, 1,0:

The Balan Estimate of sn A and Disbursements for
the year 1916 has been calculated a

Rs.
Receipts en ae 20,810
Ordinary Expenditure «es Res 22, 2.928 \ 4,022
Extra Expenditure Gov orse

the Budget Estimates of Receipts for the year 1916
fiterat on Investment is expected to be higher owing to the
purchase of Rs. 10,100, 4% Terminable Laas of 1915-16; Rent
of Room is expect ted to be higher owing to the fact that the
rent due from the Automobile sae an, bai Bengal has fallen
into arrears since May, 1915; and Admission fees are expected
to be higher on account of members pee not paid their
fees who were elected during November, 1915.

Budget Estimate of Expenditure has been increased
under several heads. Salaries have been increased owing to
increment allowed to the office staff and for the appointment
of a new Mali onahigher pay. The estimated cost of books has
been heavily increased on oe of an invoice for £123-2-8
received from Mr. Bernard Quaritch, London, for books sup-
plied to the Society, and of the balnbe re? Rs. 865 to be paid to
Messrs. Johnston and Hoffmann, being the cost of nine Albums
purchased last year. An extra expenditure of Rs. 1,694 has been
budgetted for during the year 1916, this ae the amount of the
expenses incurred by Dr. Tessitori during 1915 in connection
with the proposed Bardic and Historical | Sarvey of Rajputana.
The other items of Receipts and Expenditure are based upon
the Estimate and Actuals of 1915

ine Excess Expenditure expected, viz. Rs. 3,220, will be
t by drawing on the Temporary Reserve Fund, unless the
income should prove larger than anticipated.

BUDGET ESTIMATE FOR 1916.

Receipts.
GS." YOis, : FO1G.
Estimate. Actuals. Estimate.
Bs. Rs. Rs.

Members’ Subscriptions... 9,600 9,421 9,400
Subscriptions for the

ciety’s Journal ~ Proceed-

ings, and Memoi: 1,608 1,848 1,700
Sale of Publications . we 1,006 575 6
Interest on Investments eh is AAO on 2 OU dee

Carried over -- 19,268 19,204 19,060

February ,.1916.}

Annual Report. xi

Rs. Rs. Rs.

cone Lopate 19,268 19,204 19,060
Rent of Roo 600 250 950
ldiecblig hacia ei 100 130 100
Admission fees .. 640 736 700
Total 20,608 20,320 20,810
Expenditure,
Salaries 6,600 6,930 7,092
Commission 600 541 550
Pension 180 180 180
Stationery 150 163 150
ights and Fans 200 156 175
Municipal Taxes 1,495 1,495 1,495
Postage > 700 594 700
Freight 225 22 150
Contingencies 600 317 400
Books 2,000... 1,758, .- 3,127
Bi nding 1,000 940 ~—-:1,000
sig rh and Proceedings, and
moirs 8,000 =5,391 6,000
Printing (Circulars, etc.) 500 381 500
Audito 150 150 150
Petty Repair 100 7 25
Insuran 344 344 344
Grain iwenss: 200 124 150
Furniture : a 300 287 150
Extra Expenditure.
Repairs a bd 500 225
Anthropological Instruments. 87
Loan (Dr. itori’s travel-
ling expense for ) 699
Bardic Chronicles (Dr. Tessi-
tori’s dane eo
for 1915) 1,694
Total 23,844 20,791 24,022
Library.
total number of volumes and parts of magazines

The
added to the Library during the. yea

r was 2046, of which 261

were purchased and 1785 were either presented or received in

exchange.

xii Annual Report. [February, 1916.

complete set of L’ Anthropologie from Vols. 1 to 25 has
been psi for the Society’s Library, and it has been
decided to continue subscription to this periodical. In addi-

Udaigiri, Khandagiri and Dhauli Hill, Khajurahao, Brindaban,
Muttra, Madura, “Gaur and Pacicti ua, sae Caves and Nasik
have been purchased for the Society’s Libr

A large collection of Oriental books selieaisy to the late
Mr. C. B. N. Cama has been presented to the Society’s Library
by Mrs. Cama and has been labelled ‘‘ The Cama Collection of
Oriental Literature.

Mr. W. H. Miles presented to the Society a number
books and other articles belonging to the Calcutta seat
cal Society.

onnection with the loan of MSS., the Council has

nity bond to be used in this connection is under consideration.
New rules have also been, passed regarding the consultation
of MSS. in the Society’s rooms

The compilation of the Catalogue of the Scientific serials
available in Calcutta has now been taken in hand and specimen
pages have been printed and approved by the Sub-Committee
appointed to consider the preparation of the Catalogue. Nebe
number of slips received is about 3000; they come from more
than 20 different libraries. It is hoped that the Catalan
will be published during the course of the next six months.

Publications.

There were published during the year ten numbers of
the Journal and Proceedings (Vol. LXXV, Part 4; Vol. X,
Nos. 9-11; Vol. XI, Nos. 1-6) containing 472 pages and 16
plates

Two numbers of the Memoirs were published (Vol. ¥;
No. 3, and Vol. V, extra No.) containing 168 pages and 36
plates.

Numismatic Supplement No. 24 was published in the
Journal and Proceedings, Vol. X, Nos. 10 and 11, under the
Editorship of Mr. H. Nelson Wright

The Index to the Journal and Bisestines, Vol. VII, 1911,
was also _ ted.

Owing to a demand for complete copies of the Society’s
Edition of ‘Come de Koros’ Tibetan Grammar printed in

February, 1916.] Annual Repori. xili

1834, 26 copies which lacked the last five pages have been
sme Re and copies are now available for sale.

vised edition of the Society’s Rules and Regulations
is in pri of publication.

Exchange of Publications.

During the year no applications were accepted by the
Society for exchange of publications

n an application from the J ibrerian of the Johns Hop-

kins University, Baltimore, certain back numbers of the

Journal and Proceedings of the Society were supplied to them.

Philology, ete.

r. W. Ivanow contributes a paper on the Persian Gypsies,
a Becton tribe of mixed Aryan origin, who dress like Persian
rustics, and are Muslims of the Shiah sect. gins lye =
P

is near the Kahol Gate at Delhi, and not a t Lahore, as consi-
dered by some. He cites eye-witnesses, and further says that
the tomb does not exist now, but was demolished when the
as ess Railway was constructed.

. H. Hosten’s paper on Western art at the Moghul
Court sueihads five chapters. The first chapter deals with the
Peacock Throne of Shah Jahan described by Tavernier, and
incidentally mentions several other thrones with peacocks. The
writer says that the throne in question was not taken to Persia
by Nadir Shah. The second chapter deals with forgotten Euro-
peans of Shah Jahan’s time, who were mostly artists. A list
of their names is given. The last three chapters are on Indian
architecture, as manifested in the structure of the Taj.

Rev. H. Hosten contributes another paper on the elephant
statues which existed at Agra and Delhi in the reign of Akbar,
some of which hs destroyed by Aurangzeb.

Mr. H. ves Law contributes 98 quatrains of Abu Sa’id
bin Abul Khair haces by him from two sources, viz. a MS.
copy containing 161 quatrains, and a small volume of a litho-

ition containing 24 quatrains. From the former he
has selected 84 quatrains, and from the latter 12 with 2 more
found in both.

Khan Sahib Maulavi Abdul Mugtadir describes a history of
Herat by Sayfi. He shows that the well-known history of
na viz. Rauzat-ul-Jannat by Mu’in, is mainly based on this

ork.

xiv Annual Report. [February, 1916.

‘* So-sor-thar-pa’’ is the title of a paper in which Mahamahopa-
dhyaya Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana gives the Tibetan text
with an English translation of a complete code of Tibetan monas-
tic laws, which will enable scholars to compare it with the code

Davids and Oldenberg i in the Sacred Books of the East series.
The same writer gives in English an explanation of a Tibetan
scroll in the possession of Hon’ble Justice Sir John Woodroffe
under the title of ‘‘Subduing an Enemy by Charm.’’ This
scroll contains pictorial representations of certain magical pro-
cesses adop for t urpose.

‘‘The Palas of Bengal’’ is the a of a memoir in which
Babu Rakhal Das Banerji brings together all essential evi-
dences, epigraphical and Biblionrapaioal: published and un-
published, throwing light on an important epoch of the History
of Bengal, viz. the oe cere of the Pala Kings who
flourished from about 750 a.D. to the beginning of the 12th cen-
tury 4.p. Under the title of “hs ie Forged Grants from Farid-
pur’’ the same writer defends, against Mr. Pargiter, his posi-
tion as to the spuriousness of four inscriptions, viz. two of
the time of Dharmaditya, one of the time of Gopa-c Mendes
and another of the time of Samacara Deva.

Babu Nanda Lal De in his ‘‘ Notes on ancient Anga’
gives an elaborate account, "hi storical and traditional, of the
ancient kingdom of Anga, known to the Chinese pilgrims early in
the 5th century A.D. as the country of Campa and cerrespond-
ing to the modern Bhagalpur. A note on Bodicatiste Nartles-
vara Image Inscription’? by Babu Nalini Kanta Bhattasali
gives a revised reading of an inscription published in the
Journal of the Asiatic Baciots for March 1914, and confirms
the conclusion that the bit round Comilla was called
Samatata in ancient times

Anthropology.

The most important iy ad of the year was Sir George
D. S. Dunbar’s memoir on the and Galongs, which com-

Pie and a Cogan Brown contribute an 2 ler sup-
plement to the w

It is to be rogretted that the map which was to accom-
pany the memoir was not printed in time to be published with
it. It will be published in 1916, — with an account of

pee ae a i i Sa

February, 1916.] Annual Report. XV
Sir George Dunbar’s later explorations in the Upper Dihong
Valley.

Five papers dealing with anthropological matters have ap-
peared in the Journal of the Society. Pandit Hirananda Sas-

byal’s account of Dakshindar, a godling of the Sunderbuns, and
Sarat Chandra Mitra’s note on North Indian folk medicine for

.

hydrophobia and scorpion sting.
aper

Zoology, Botany, and Geology.
ZOOLoey,
Of the highly interesting report on the Biology of the Lake
of Tiberias three papers, constituting the Fourth Series, had

Chironomidae. They are Pelopia cygnus, Trichotanypus tiberi-
adis, Polypedilum genesareth, Polypedilum ttberiadis, Tendipes
bethsaidae, and Tendipes galilaeus. Dr. Annandale concluded
this series of i igi istri

XVi Annual Report. [February, 1916.

number of endemic species and one endemic genus, the latter
being a sponge Cortispongilla.

To Mr. F. H. Gravely the Society owes an interesting paper
on the evolution and distribution of Indian spiders belonging
to the subfamily Aviculariinae. Of the eleven groups into
which the Aviculariinae have been divided, five occur in the
Oriental Region. These are the Ischnocoleae, Thrigmopoeeae,
Selencosmieae, Ornithoctoneae and Poecilotherieae. The Isch-
oc i

chelicerae and palps. On the other side of the Ganges the
Ischnocoleae are almost extinct, having presumably suffered in
competition with the Selenocosmieae, a far more highly special-
ized group, which appears to have arisen from them in that
part of the Oriental Region in much the same way as the
Thrigmopoeeae have in the Indian Peninsula. The stridulat-
ing organs of Chilobrachys, the most highly specialized genus of
the Selenocomieae, are far more elaborate than those found in
any genus of the Thrigmopoeeae; and Chilobrachys, alone among

yl
Ischnocoleae and Thrigmopoeeae from the northern and eastern
parts of the Indian Peninsula, the Parts in which Chilobrachys

of pearls were exceptionally large, whilst the oysters from
the Kanangadu beds resembled those from Tinnevelly and

*

February, 1916.} Annual Report. XVii

Borany.

During the year under review the twenty-fifth part of the
Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula has been pub-
lished under the editorship of Mr. J. Sykes Gamble. Of the

aceae, Myricaceae, Casuarinaceae, Fagaceae and Salicaceae
were dealt with by Mr. J. S. Gamble. The following species
are new :—Rhopalocnemis ruficeps, Ridley, Pasania Kingiana,

Gamble, Castanopsis Andersoni, Gamble, Castanopsis megacar pa,
Gamble, Castanopsis Ridleyi, Gamble. The new species had
been previously described, with Latin diagnoses, in the Kew
Bulletin.

Miss Maude L. Cleghorn presented an interesting note on
the Floral Mechanism of Typhonium trilobatum, in which is
described the trap-mechanism of the spathe, by means of which
beetles are captured at night. The paper is illustrated by four
photographs taken by the author.

r. W. Burns and Mr. 8. H. Prayag gave an account of ex-
periments on the artificial production of mixed inflorescences of
Mangifera indica by grafting inflorescences either on a vegeta-
tive branch or on another inflorescence.

Mr. M. O. Parthasarathy Iyengar in his paper on the defolia-
tion of some Madras trees comes to the conclusion that the leaf-
fall of the trees referred to is due, not to the failure of water-
supply, but possibly to the necessity of a replacement of the

attention to the fact that prolonged wet weather may cause
trees to shed their leaves.

In a note on the Flora of the South Indian Highlands,
Mr. P. F. Fyson deals with the flora of those parts of the Nilgiris
and the Palnis which rise above the 6500 feet level. Twenty-
two of the species occurring in these regions had to be re-

XViil _ Annual Report. [February, i916.

named ; be seis new species have been described in the
Kew Bullet

Prof. S. ©. Banerji described an instance of mechanical sym-
biosis of Ficus bengalensis with Barassus flabellifer.

. H. Burkill, in a note on the Terai Forests between
the Gandok and the Tista, discusses the influence which man,
aided by fire, has exercised on the history of the Terai belt,
and the part ‘played by the river-deposited sand-cones in deter.
mining the trade routes from Tibet to the plains of Bihar and
Bengal.

GEOLOGY.

In his highly interesting paper on the Geological History of
Southern India Dr. W. F. Smeeth gives an account of the main
components of the Archaean complex as exhibited in Mysore.
The views expressed by the author differ considerably from those
held by various other Indian geologists, in so far as he consi-

and the banded nt or quartzites to represent a

hi hly f altered > eir banded char
ter pire largely secondary. ~ He further suggests the t many “of
the quartzites, which are sometimes felspathic and at other

‘iar mie are crushed and recrystallized quartz-veins or
quartz-porphyries and that the aqueous origin of a number of
the bands and beds of dolomite and limestone is doubtful.
He holds that at the close of the Dharwar age the whole of
Southern India was covered with a mantle a concn rocks,

which later on was penetrated and eaten into by successive
intrusions of granite ; and that the earliest of the post-Dhar-

Peninsular India, consisting of a great variety of granites. The
author maintains that evidences of intrusion of the ** Peninsular

wi
popes field of resea

In his Palsaonsoloaiel Notes from Hazara Prof. Hem-
chandra Dasgupta describes some fossils obtained from the
Triassic, Jurassic, Gieumal rocks and Tertiary rocks of Hazara,

February, 1916.} Annual Report. , xix

two new species being noticed, namely Corbula middlemissii and
Nautilus hazaraensis.

.E. Pilgrim exhibited a fossil jaw, possessing ancestral
human characters, from the Miocene of the Punjab.

Physics and Chemistry.
Mr. J. Evershed’s interesting paper on Sunspots and Prom-
inences, read at the Science Congress at Madras, is being pub-
lished in the Journal.

Medical Section.

exhibited a case and read a paper on ‘‘ The Speedy Recovery of
a case of Kala Azar by Intravenous Injection of Sodium Anti-
mony Tartrate with Sodium Cimamate and Berbarine Hydro-
chloride.’’
As was to be expected, the attendance at the meetings was
poor. The only exception was the meeting held on Decem-

International Catalogue of Scientific Literature.
During the year 316 copies of the International Catalogue,
ludi

completing the 10th annual issue and ine

sy
from subscribers. Ten subscriptions have been despatched
under these terms and one received at the end of the year has
still to be remitted.
Catalogue slips numbering 1807 have been despatched
during the year.
e expenses of the Regional Bureau for the year 1915
amounted to Rs. 786-1-9.
The Bureau of Information.
the publication of the Government notification

Since
issued on the 24th September, giving wider publicity to the

xx Annual Report. [February, 1916.

existence of the Bureau, enquiries are coming in from various
quarters on a variety of subjects ; and they are being promptly
attended to.

Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts.

As the staff was engaged i in preparing the oo very
little new work was done in the search for manuscripts. A f
ee paper manuscripts were purchased.

Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts.

The number of MSS. catalogued up to December, 1915, was
7768, the work of the year being represented by 630. A spec
men volume of the catalogue, namely that of the Buddhist
manuscripts, has been prepared and sent to the press. The pr
face to the second volume of the Catalogue of Palmleaf dnd
Selected Paper Manuscripts of the Durbar Library of Nepal
has been issued.

Bibliotheca Indica.

f the six fasciculi of texts of different a published

in the Bibliotheca Indica series during t
two belong to Brahmanic Sanskrit, one nat fal o Kashmiri
literature and the remaining three belong to Arabic and
Persian literature. Among these, five are continuations of works
taken in hand some years ago and only one is a new work
published this year. The new work is ‘‘ Faridatu’l-‘Asr’’ ;
it is a comprehensive index of persons, places, books, etc.
referred to in the Yatimatu’l-Dahr, the famous anthology
of Tha ‘Alibi, and has been prepared by Maulavi Abi Musa
Ahmadu’l Haqq of Dacca

For want of funds a sufficient number of text books could
not be published last year. As there are savings this year in
the Bibliotheca Fund and as new rules have been framed for
the guidance of the editors and the press, it is hoped that
the Bibliotheca publications will be adequate and regular in
the coming year.

Search for Arabic and Persian MSS,

During the year no MSS. were purchased on behalf of
the Government. The efforts of the Officer-in-charge of the
search were directed rather to ascertaining the existence and
whereabouts of rare and interesting MSS. than to purchasing

ood
travelling Maulavi has been engaged in the preparation of short
bibliographical account of MSS. in various libraries, book-
stores, etc. in India which he has visited. Considerable progress
has been ads with the preparation of these notices, and the
results of his labours will shortly be published monthly in

February, 1916.) | Annual Report. Xxi

the Proceedings of the Society. The first instalment of the
notices, which is already in type, is preceded by an introduction
by the Officer-in-charge, containing short descriptions of the
various libraries visited by the Maulavi.

As a preliminary step towards the compilation of a catalogue
raisonné, the second Travelling Maulavi has been principally
engaged in arranging and classifying the MSS. already acquired
by the Society for Government. An additional Travelling
Maulavi was appointed in June last, and was directed to prepare
a Hand-list of the Government of India collection under the
supervision of the Officer in-charge. The Hand-list of the first
collection (1903-07) is nearly complete, and will be sent to the
press shortly.

Bardie Chronicles.

In this field, the precarious situation created by the scarcity
of funds and want of local support have largely handicapped
research work and prevented the publication of the materials
prepared. Dr. Tessitori started the regular work of the Survey at
Jodhpur from the Ist of January, in accordance with the sugges-
tions made in his scheme published 1m the Society’s Journal for
December 1914, the Society guaranteeing him Rs. 1,000 to meet
expenses during the first three months, pending the sanction of
the necessary grant, which had been asked from the Government
of India. For three months he was able to carry on his work

tate. The disappointment was a bitter one, as Jodhpur was
the State in Rajputana from which the largest help had been
expected.

2 2y : &

y to try 1 I gements with
some other State. An offer was made to Udaipar, for which
State Dr. Tessitori prepared a new scheme, on a reduced scale.
But before a reply was received H.H. the Maharaja of Bikaner

XXii Annual Address. [February, 1916.

at the beginning of December, and will submit his plan in
March, when the question of the continuation of his work in
Bikaner will be decided.

In spite of the difficulties, some noteworthy results have
been achieved. The edition of a bardic poem—the Vacanika
Rathoya Ratana Singhaji rt Mahesadasota ri—has been prepared,
and also that of a minor work—the Uktiratnakara: and both
are ready to go to press
available. A Descriptive Catalogue has been started, and the
first fasciculus is ready for the press. A Progress Report on the

vb >
and 68 copied under Dr. Tessitori’s supervision. Lastly a
collection has been made of impressions of about 130 inscrip-
tions, all from places visited in the Jodhpur State.

Coins.

Five gold, nine silver, and thirteen copper coins were pre-
sented to the Society’s Cabinet during the year. Among them
were two silver coins of the Chandela King Madanavarman and
ten copper coins of the Audambara series described in Numis-

3 Af), Panjab (10 At) and Assam (3 AR) Governments and from
Bombay R.A. Society (3 &) and Rewah State (2A).

——<>—

Lieut.-Col. Sir Leonard Rogers, Kt., President, delivered
an Address to the Society.

Annual Address, 1916,

The work of our Society has gone on steadily during the
past year in spite of the war which is convulsing the world,
and which has led to a further slight reduction in the number

February, 1916.] Annual Address. Xxili

ably connected with the Calcutta Medical College. The Annual
Meeting of Fellows has recommended for election to-night to
the Fellowship of thes Society , Lt.-Colonel C. Donovan, I.M.S.,

joint angina of the Leishman-Donovan sar of firs dreaded

kala-azar, the Hon’ble Mr. Burn, I.C.S., wh ii work at numis-
icitide i is so widely known, and Dr. Fermor, whose researches
eology in India are of the ashes importance. The

Much Senin work has been undertaken during the
year. The cataloguing of the Sanskrit manuscripts has now
eet a stage which will enable publication to be shortly
commenced. New rules have been adopted by the Council
arenes the publications of the Bibliotheca Indica, which are
expected to have important results in the future. The Society
has also financed Dr. Tessitori’s expenses, other than his

of I

opens work would have had to be suspended. Fortunately
H.H. The Maharaja of Bikanir has now come forward with a
proposal to support the work.

The general meetings of the Society have been well attend-
ed and many important papers have been published. The
arrangement by which Philological and Scientific papers are
respectively read at different meetings, has worked well. The
Medical Section, however, has fallen on evil days owing to so

many members having gone to thefront. Only three meetings
have been held with very poor attendance of members, although
@ number of visitors came to hear a paper on the treatment ‘of
cholera
Som e much-needed anthropological works have been added
to the Shekes,
rs. Cama has also presented to the Society a valuable
collection of ees works, which are being kept separately as
the Cama bequest

Some Toerapeutic ADVANCES MADE IN INDIA AND THE
NEED FOR FURTHER INVESTIGATION OF INDIGENOUS
Drves.

he work of our Society is fully set forth in the Annual
Was anc’ has been circulated to all our members, I do not

XxiV Annual Address. [February, 1916.

propose to review it further in my address to-night, but instead
to deal with a subject which I do not think is receiving the
attention it deserves at the present time, in the hope of stirring

up renewed interest init. I refer to the investigation of indi-

recent years, but remarkably little accomplished. I shall first
bring before you some examples of valuable work which has
been done in India in the past in order to show the immense
value of successful investigations of this branch of medical
science, and then indicate the lines on which further simila
results may be expected to be obtained, and point out what is
necessary in order to allow of their being attained.

I will first deal with a very old and long-forgotten episode,
which I came across when reading early works on medicine b
Anglo-Indian writers (original and not the present incorrect
official sense of the word) when preparing the historical section
of my book on Fevers in the Tropics. It is one which has left
its mark even on present-day practice in the rooted objection

cases of fever in Lower Bengal with large doses of cinchona
bark with only two deaths, giving the drug during the slightest
in

REGARD TO THE BEMISSIONS OR EXACERBATION OF THE
FEVER.

In September 1804 a Dr. James Johnson arrived in the
Hoogly and as the result of the loss of a single case of malaria

In 1816 a Dr ay drew attention to the very high mortality
attending this spoliative treatment, and t
much as 80 900 grains of calomel were given in a single

attack of fever and that in a single month 13,337 grains of
calomel were given in the General Hospital, Caleutta. His

-

Syaiesis Stes

February, 1916.} Annual Address. XXV

the form of its active alkaloid quinine, given during fever, is a
most interesting one. Edward Hare came to India in 1839
and in 1842 he had to treat malarial fever in the deadly Nepal

ery in the history of medicine in India. There is still, however,
much to be learned regarding the therapeutical value of the

XXxvl Annual Address. [February, 1916.

different alkaloids of cinchona bark, as the excellent investiga-
tions of Major MacGilchrist in Calcutta during the last two
years have shown.

with it, the secret was bought from him by the French Govern-
ment and made public. In those days it was used in large

1846 advocated equally large doses in the Madras Presidency.

end of the nineteenth century there was much difference of
opinion regarding the class of cases it benefited, as it was not
then known that there are two totally different forms of dysen-
tery, and that it is only useful in that which has now been
shown to be due to a pathogenic amoeba. The amoebic form
of dysentery was discovered by Koch and Kartulis in Egypt as
far back as 1883 and in 1890 in America by Sir William Osler.
In 1887 Kartulis also recognized the same organism in the pus
of a liver abscess, while McConnel, the very able physician and
pathologist of the Calcutta Medical College Hospital, was the
first to confirm this observation in India, although curiously
enough he does not appear to have recognized the occurrence of
amoebic dysentery in India. When I came to Calcutta early
in 1900 there was still great confusion and difference of
opinion regarding the relationship, if any, between dysente

and liver abscess, and it was one of the first subjects which
attracted my attention. I very soon discovered the presence
of amoebic desentery as a very common ease in India,
and after two years’ work established the fact that tropical
liver abscess is always secondary to amoebic dysentery, and
never follows the bacillary form of bowel disease. Next I
showed that ipecacuanha has a specific action in the amoebic
disease only, which at once explained the widely divergent
views of physicians in different countries regarding the value of
this drug as it is only effective in places where the amoebic
form is prevalent. It was only a step further to recognize that
ipecacuanha was also a specific in amoebic hepatitis which
always precedes abscess formation, as had indeed been held by

February, 1916.] Annual Address, XXVii

e

In 1891 Surgeon-Major Warden, I.M.S., working in the
chemical laboratory of the Calcutta. Medical College, prepared
rom ipecacuanha emetine mercuric iodide, which Surgeon- Major
Tull-Walsh, I.M.S., administered by the mouth in the General

e
When I first read of Vedder experiments on the harmless
water amoebae with emetine I also failed to grasp their value.
I had indeed some years previously attempted some unrecorded
experiments with watery effusions of ipecacuanha on dysentery
amoebae, but without obtaining any striking results, doubtless
owing to the alkaloids being present in a relatively insoluble
orm. Late in 1911, while on a voyage back to India, I took
advantage of the leisure to tabulate and analyse the notes
of the amoebic dysentery cases I had treated during the pre-

los
over twenty per cent in spite of very full doses of ipecacuanha,

XXViii Annual Address. | February, 1916.

and I realized a more powerful remedy was essential if more
lives were to be saved. Vedder’s experiments then came back
to my mind, and I determined to try to obtain some soluble
form of emetine which might be injected subcutaneously.
for although I expected it would cause much sickness, I

difficulty I obtained from England a few grains of the former.
I had not long to wait for an opportunity of testing it, for

Oo my surprise one-sixth of a grain, equal to fifteen grains

ing an soon clear to me that a specific treatment
of a common and deadly disease had at length been found, and
one that I soon pro Oo equally effective in the pre-

vention of tropical liver abscess. One curious point regarding
the history of ipecacuanha remains to be mentioned, namely

which an attempt was made to remove the specific alkaloids
and give only the sawdust. Naturally the more completely
the alkaloids were removed the less efficient was the result :
a good example of the danger of incomplete knowledge of
the composition and action of important drugs. I have dealt

ics Think
been lost through quinine and emetine. which were both dis-
covered nearly a century ago, not having been efficiently used
in the treatment of malarial fevers, amoebic dysentery, and
hepatitis respectively until the middle of the nineteenth cen-
tury in the case of quinine, and until 1912, 95 years after
its discovery, in the case of emetine

Are there not many other important indigenous drugs
which might well repay scientific study ? To take one example
which has been engaging my attention during the last seven

February, 1916.] Annual Address. XXix

months. The Indian drug, which has for very long retained
its reputation as the best known remedy for leprosy, is chaul-

early to say more at present than that much further work

tly, I come to the all-important practical question,
namely what facilities exist in India and especially in Calcutta

m
and I shall never forget my astonishment on perusing one
of the earliest of them, issued a good many years ago, an
finding it to contain numerous routine office letters asking

tion to a serious retrogression in one important respect. Up to
two years ago we had at the economical section of the Indian

xxx Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1916.

this terrible war, of a whole-time Professor of Pharma-
cology, while the Hospital for Tropical Diseases now being con-
structed entirely by public contributions, will afford additional
and excellent scope for the very difficult work of testing
clinically any drug whose physiological action may have been
worked out by the pharmacologist. We also have at the Museum
in Dr. Carter, who is kindly showing some specimens of medici-
nal plants to-night, an Economic Botanist to collect plants
for analysis and search for alkaloids, ete. The one missing link

of physicians all over India. If my address to-night helps
forward this much-to-be-desired advance I shall not have
spoken in vain.

ce

The President announced the election of a and
Members of Council for the year 1916 to be as follow
President :
Lieut.-Col. Sir Leonard Rogers, Kt., C.I.E., M.D., B.S.,
F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.A.8.B., LMS.
Vice- Presidents :

The Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Kt., C.S.L.,
D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., F.R.A.S., F.A.S.B.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad. Shastri, C.I.E., M.A.,

H. H. Hayden, Esq., OLE, U.Se., F.RS., B.A., B.A...
E.GS., FAS;
N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.8., F.L.S., F.A.S.B.

Secretary and Treasurer :

General Secretary :—F. H. ai bn D.Se.
easurer :—R. D. Mehta, Esq., C.I.

Feb., 1916.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xxxi

Additional Secretaries :
Philological Secretary :—A. Al-Ma’ mun no opel di Esq.
Iftikharul Millat, M.A., Ph.D., Bar.-at-Law
Msisthgt —P. ef Bruhl, Fag. D.Sc.
Natural History F.A.8.B.
Secretaries: Physical Science:—P. J. Bruhl, Ksq.,
Sc., F.A.S.B.

>

Drees hee Secretary uit . Coggin Brown, Esq., M.Sc.,
F.G M.I.M.E.

Joint Philological Secretary :—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhusana, M.A., Ph.D., F.A.S.B.

Medical Secretary :—W. C. Homack, iad., M.D., D.P.H.

Honorary Librarian:—S. W. Kemp, Esgq., B.A., E. A.S.B.

Other Members of Council :
C. 8S. Middlemiss, Esq., B.A., F.G.S., F.A.S.B.
Major D. McCay, M. “yt S.

. James, Esq.,
The Hon’ble 3 ustice “i 7 G. Woodroffe, Kt., M.A. ; BOA:
The Hon’ble Mr. F. J. Monahan. I.C.S.
C. J. Hamilton, Esq.

; ca arenident announced the election of Fellows to be as
ollow

Ae -Col. C. peeks M.D., I.MS.

The Hon. Mr. R. Burn, I.C.S.

L. L. Fermor, fea. A.R.S.M., D.Sc., F.G.S.

The oe was then resolved into the Ordinary General
Meeting

The suggestion of Lieut.-Col. Sir Leonard Rogers, Kt.,
regarding the transfer of all cent journals to the School of

The following gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary
Member,

Mr. “ee sef Orlando shed Cuban Consul, 5, Hastings Street,
Calcutta, proposed by Mr. J. A. Chapman, seconded by Dr.
F. BH, Grav. ely; Mr. W. rs "Andrews, B.A. (Oxon), La Martin-

iére, 1] ga don Street, Calcutta, proposed by Mr.

Watts, seconded by Mr. A. C. Atkinson ; mae Narendra Tuna
Mazumdar, M.A., Asst. Professor, Calcut a University, pro-
posed by Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh eave Kt., seconded
by Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana; Rev. R.
Oka, c/o Messrs. Banjai & Co., 35, Park Mansions, Calcutta.

xxxii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1916.

proposed by pee napa Haraprasad Shastri, “Saat
by Babu Panchanana Mukhopadhyaya; Mohammad Yusuf
Hashmi, M.A., Head Master, Calcutta Madrassa, and Superin-
tendent, Baker Madrasah Hostel, Calcutta, tae by Mr.
A. H. Harley, seconded by Maulavi Hidayet Hos

The General Secretary reported the death of Monsieur
Charles-Rene Zeiller, an Honorary Fellow of the Society.

The General Secretary announced the following changes
and additions to the Library Regulations and an amendment
of Office Regulation No. 1, passed by Council on the 26th Janu-
ary, 1916:—

Libr rary Regulations 4 and 10, the words Be caiatd
Livsotell’ > to be substituted for ‘* ane Secretar

The following to be added to the Library eos i—

*©22. A meeting of the Library Committee, which shall
include the Sectional Secretaries as ex-officio members, sha
held at least once a quarter. No books shall be purchased
except het the approval of the Library Committee obtained
in meeti

Office eit 1 to be amended as follows :—

‘*No leave can be granted without the sanction in writing
of the General Secretary on the report of the Officer to whom
the applicant for leave is immediately responsible.’’

The various regulations, duly revised, including the above,
have been approved by the Council in the form submitted to
the Council meeting held on the 26th January, 1916, and they
are now in type and will be printed with the new edition of the
Society’s Rules

The President called attention to the following exhibi-
tions :—
. Some important medicinal plants. By Mr. H. G.
Carter

ont

Rock slides. By Mr. G. de P. Cotter.

Physical apparatus. By Mr. C. W. Peake.

Physical apparatus. By Prof. J.C. Bose.

Spiders. By Mr. W. H. Phelps.

Gas helmets, etc., from the war. By Dr. C. H. Elmes.

Some shaciubecip ti from the Bishop’s College Library
= by the i R. Gee). By Mahamahopadhyaya

raprasad Shas

ee

fo)

: pany and paca bicceeripks: By Dr. A. Suhra-
wardy.

Feb., 1916.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xxxiii

9. A metal statuette from Tibet. By Mr. Percy Brown.

10. Specimens of ancient Indian iron from Konarak,
Orissa. By Mr. H. G. Graves

The meeting was then closed.

The President announced that there would be no meeting
of the Medical Section during this month.

Bh SL eae ole

LIST OF MEMBERS

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

N THE 31ST DECEMBER, 1015,
3 915

LIST OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF COUNCIL
OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
FOR THE YEAR 1915.

President :
Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Leonard cae Ki, 1.2,
Be. FRO0.P., ¥.B.CS.,. F.A.8.B., MLS.
Vice-Presidents :

The Hon’ble Justice Sir Asutosh ee Kt, C8.
D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., F.R.AS., F.AS.B

Mahamahopiadhyaya Haraprasid Sastri, O.L8.,: M.A.
F.A.S.B.

H. H. Hayden, Esgq., D.Sc., C.I.E., B.A., B.E., B.A.L, F.G.S.,
F.A.S.B.
N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.S., F.L.S., F.A.S.B.
Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.
General Secretary :—I}'. H. Gravely, Esq., M.Sc.
Treasurer :—-R. D. Mehta, Esq., C.I.E.
Additional Secretaries.

Philological Secretary :—A. Al-ma’miin “staal adi Ksq.,
Tftikharul Millat, M.A., D.Litt., LL.D., Bar.-at-law

(Biology : :-—P. J. Briihl, Esq., D.Se.,
Natural History | _ F.A.S.B.
S

ecretaries. 4 Physical Science :-—K. Harrison, Ksq.,
! Ph.D. Succeeded te P. J. Brihl, Ksq.,
D.S8Sc., F.A.S.B

Anthropological Secretary : :—N. ‘An nandale, Hsq., D.Sc.,
.M.Z.S.. F.L.S., F.A.8.B. Succeeded by J. Coggin
Brown, Esq., M.Sc., F.C.S

Joint Philological Hedidney :—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhusana, M.A., Ph.D., F.A.S.B.
. Medical Secretary :—W. C. Hossack, Esq., MD DPB:
Honorary Librarian :—S. W. Kemp, Ksq., B.A., BA. S.B.
Other Members of Council.

GC. pre aiag ad ae, ena F.G.S., F.A.S.B.
LC.8.

R. James, Esq., M.A.
The Hon’ble Justice Sir J. G. Woodroffe, Kt., M.A., B.C.L.-

LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.

oe

R.=Resident, N.R.=Non- Resident. A.= =m AbHont. L.M. = Life Member.
F.M.= Foreign Member

An Asterisk is prefixed to the names of the Fellows of the Society.

mbers who have changed their residence since the list was
p are : ree uested to give intimation of such a change to the Honorary
neral Secretary, in order that the necessary ae may be male in the

Members who are about to leave India and do not intend to return are
particularly requested to notify to the Hono orary General intr whether
it is their desire to eta Mombe ers of the Society ; otherwiss, in accord
ance with Rule of the rules, their names will be rem nee from the list at
the expiration of three vials from the time of their leaving India

Date of Election,

1907 April 3. | N.R. | Abdul Ali, Abul Faiz Muhammad, M.A., Deputy
Magistrate. Netrokona Tcl ensingh.
1909 Mar. 3.|N.R.|} Abdul Latif, Syed, De puty Magistrate.

1894 Sept. 27.) L.M.| Abdul ae Maulavi. 23, European Asylum

Lane, Caleu
1912 Aug. 7. | N.R.| Abdulla- -ul-Musawy, Syed, 8.a., Zemindar
Bohar, Burdwan: Caleuttu.

1909 July 7.| R. | Abdur Rahim, Maulavi. 51, TZaltolla Lane.
1895 May 1.| R. | Abdus Salam, Maulavi, .a., Presidency

1915 April 7.) R. | Abdus Subhan, Nawab “‘Zad a A.K.M., Khan
Bahadar, 13, Taltola Bazar ‘Street, Calcutta.
1903 April 1, | N.R.| Abul Aas, Maulavi Sayid, oe and Zemin-

dar, Lan

1915 Feb. 3. |N.R.| Ahmad Ali Khan, Ma ptner "Hafiz, Superin-

tendent, Rampur State Library. Rampur.

1904 Sept. 28,] N.R.| Ahmad Hasain Khan, Munshi, ‘Jhelum.

1911 Rael 5.|N.R.| Ahmad Husain, Nawab, Khan Bahadur. Rais

of Pargawan, "Partabgarh, Dist. Oudh

1903 Oct. 28.|R. | Allan, Alexander Smith, me 17 * 1s,

splanade Munsions, Cal

1913 Nov. 5. |N.R. | Aminullah, Maulvi, B at as azipore.

1893 Aug. 31) R Avion ae ie ome en Adam Rivers Steele,
C.M.Z,S., 1,M.S, Presidency

7 | General Bospstake Calcutta.

XXXVlil

Date of Election.
1912 July 3.

1904 Sept. 28.

1914 April 1.
1910 April.6.
1909 May

5.
1911 May 3.
1904 July 6.

5.

1909 May

1914 Mar. 4.
1870 Feb. 2.

1891 Mar. 4./F
3

1909 Feb. 3.
1910 Dee.

7
1905 Mar. 1.
1907 Jan. 2.

4

1896 Mar.
1869 Dec. 1
1885 Nov. 4
1898 Mar. 2.
1908 Nov. 4

1914 June 3.
1903 Feb. 4.
1909 July 7.
1895 July 3.

1907 Feb. 6.
1915 April 7.

N.R. sya i Egbert Arthur, B.a. Tooklai Hzx-
per mental Station, Oinonhea P.O., Jorhat,
ssam.

A. | *Annandale, Nelson, D.Se., ©.M.Z.S., F.A,S.B.

m).
N.R.| Ansari Amir Ahmad, B.a. Begum Cothee,

ut, U,
N.R. | Ascoli, Frank David, 1.6.8. Dacca
R Ashgar, A.A., Barrister-at-Law. 8, European
Asylum Lane, Calcutta.
R. | Atkinson, Albert Charles. La Martiniere
College, Calcutta.

; "Da acca.
Azad, Maulavi Abul-Kalam Mohynddin
| Ahmad. 13, Macleod Street, Calcutta.

|

|

L.M., Bacot, Mons. I. 31, Quad d’ Orsay, Paris,

LM Baden Henry, M.A.,_ C.I.E.
| cee Lodge, 29, Banbury Road, Oxford,

M. | Baillie, The Hon. Sir Duncan Colvin, K.¢.s.1.,
Lc.s. 9, Pall Mall, London.
N.R. | Banerji, Charu Deb, B.a., LL.B. Allahabad.
N.R. | ee Devendra Kumar. Dacca Clolligé.

Dac cubt
. | Ban adie, Muralidhar. Sanskrit College Oa
R. | Banerji, Rakhal Das, m.a. 45/4, Simla Street,

alcutta.

.|N.R.| Banerji, Satish Chandra, M.a., Lu.p., Advo-

cate, High Court. Allahabad.

.|L.M. | Barker, Robert Arnold, m.p., F.¢.s. Thorncroft,

orndean Road, Emsworth, Hants, England.
R. | Barman, Damodar Das. 55, Clive Street, Cal-
tta.

cu
N:R, Hivmek: Herbert Charles, m.a., 1.¢ Deputy
Commissioner, — pare Kohima, gor
N.R.| Barnes, James Hec ‘Ss
cipal, Piniad jaca fae Cotas. ett

Pp a
N.R.| Basu, B. K., B.a., 1.¢.s,, Asst. Magistrate.
Burdwan.
N.R.} Batra, Bhawani Das, Rai Bahadur, wM.a.,

N.R, | Bazuz, Rangnath Khunraj. Girgaon, Bombay.
L.M.!| Beatson-Bell, The Hon, Mr, Nicholas Dodd,
tia

A

N.R. | Bell, Charles Alfred, 1.0.3. “Gangtok, Sikkim,

N.R. Belvalkar, Sripad Krishna, .a., ig p., Prof.
' of Sa: dekyit. Deccan College. Poon

“SRN ata

Date ot Election.

1909 April 7.; R. | Bentley, Charles A., m.8., p.e.u. Dum Dum,
24-Parganas
1876 Noy. 15. F.M.| *Beveridge, Hen A.S.B LC.S. (retired).
Pitfold, Shottermill, Widtosirs Surrey, Eng-
[putana.
1913 April 2. | N.R. cael R. S., Civil Judge, Shahpura, Raj-
1908 Nov. 4. | N.R. | Bhattacharji, Bisvesvar, Deputy Magistrate,
Krishnagar. Na
1910 April 6.) N.R.| Bhattacharji, Ramakanta Madhupur.
1909 July 7 R. | Bhattacharji, Shib Nath, m.p, 17, Mohan-
gan Road, Calcutta.
1914 Nov. 4. |N.R.| Bhattacharji, Vireshwar. Lahore.
1910 May 4.| A. | Bishop, T. H., M.R.C.8., L.R.C.S., D.P.H. rita
1893 Feb. 1. |L.M. iin Revd. P..O. Dumka, Sonthal. Pe
1912 Oct. 30.| A. | Bolton, H. O. Europe (c/o Messrs. Graham &
Co Déleutia \
1912 July 3. | N.R. | Bomford, Capt. eanthg Lawrence, I,M.S., M.B.,
S., M.R.C.S., L.k.c.P. Hurope (c/o Rev. T.
Bomford, C.M. 8. House, Peshawar).
1898 Feb. 2.| R. | Bose, Amrita Lal, Dramatist. 9-2, Ram
| Chandra Maittra’s fe alcutta.
1908 June 3.) R. | Bose, Hira Lall, Dewan Bahadur, t.m.s. 10,
Oreek Lane, Oaleutta.
1895 Mar. 6. | R. | *Bose, Jagadis Chandra, ¢.s.1., M.A., D.Se., 0.LE.,
F.A.S.B. Presidency College, Calcutta
1914 Nov. 4, | N.R.| Bose, Thakur Birendrana Dac
1910 July 6.|N.R.| Botham, Arthur William, 1.0.8. Jhillong.
1911 Nov. 1. |N.R.} Boyle, Lieut. Cecil Alexander, lith King
dward’s Lancers, y Lines, The
Kurram Valley Militia. Parachinar, Kurram
Valley, N.
1908 Jan. 1.' R. | Brahmachari, Upendra Nath, ma. m.v. 19,
Grey Street, Caleu
1913 Aug. 6. |N.R. | Brown, C. J. peri College, Lucknow
1906 July 4. R. | Brown, Lieut.-Col. Edwin Harold, m.p., 1.a.s.
( prone 4, Harrington Street, Calcutta,
1907 July 3.'N.R.| Brown, John Coggin, M.sc., F.G.8., F.C.S.
(c/o Geological ~— of In di a).
1909 Oct. 6. | R. | Brown, Percy, 4.k.c.a. Government School of Art,
Calcutta.
1909 Oct. 6.; R, |*Briihl, Paul Johannes, ph.b., Pcs, F.A.S8.B,
Madrassa, Calcutta
1901 Sept. 25. R. | Buchanan, Lie at Cok: Walter James, 1.M.s.
United Service Club, Calcutta
1901 June 5. | F.M. *Burkill, Isaac Henry, M.a., + 56k. Botan
cal Gardens, Singapur.
1896 Jan. 8. | N.R.| Burn, The Hon. Me, Richard, t.c.s. Chief Sec
retary to the pave aE United Provin-
ces. Allahabad.

xl

Date of Election,
1913 Jan. 1.

1913 Nov. 5.
1900 May 2
1913 Apl. 2.
1907 Apl. 3.
1901 Mar. 6
1895 July 3.

1912 Mar. 6.
1915 Jany. 6

1910 May 4.
1905 May 3.
1890 June 4.

1909 Mar. 3.
1905 July 5.

1906 Jan. 3. |
1195 Oct. 27.

1908 Feb. 5.
1911 Jane 7.
1909 Mar. 3.

907 Sept. 25.
1893 Sept. 28.

|

|

|

R.

R.

R.

. | NR.

R.

A.

R.

R.
N.R. |
R.

R
R
R.
R
R

1911 Mar. 1. NR.

1914 April 1.

R.

I
| Burrard, Col.

Sir 8. Gs, K.C:8.1,, 08.1, -F.BS:,
Sur ihe General of India. 13, Wood Street,
Calcu
Burton, Assistant Superintendent,
Geologic: cal Sur rvey of India. Calcut

tia,
Butcher, Flora, m.p. Lohaghat, Almora Dist.

LM. 5. Medical Cntlege, Calcutta
Campbell, William Edgar Marmaduke, L.C.S.
irzapur, U.P
‘Carlyle, Sir Robert Warrand, K.¢.8.1,,
| LCs. Europe (¢ clo India Office

C.1.B.,

Thomas David Baron n, of Shiney. G.C.L.E.,
| .M.G., Governor of Bengal. Calcutta
| Carter, Humphry G., Economic Botanist to
the Botanical Survey, Indian Museum. 2
Chowringhee Road, Calcutta
| Carter, Capt. Robert Markham, LMS. Hurope
c/o India Office) .
One eae Dwarkanath, M.a., B.t., Vakil,
High Calcutta

*Chakravarti, Ral Monmuhix Bahadur, m.a.,
Bib c cia 8.B , Palmers ica Road, ies
tally, Calcutta.

| Chakravarti, Nilmani, M.a. Presidency College,
| Caleutia
Chakravarti, Vanamali. Cotton —Colleye,
Gauhati,
| "Chapman, John Alexander, Librarian, Im-
perial Library. Calcutta.
| | Chatterjee, Atul Chandra 1.¢.s. Lucknow, U.P
Chatterjee, Gopal Chandra, m.p. Medical Ool-
lege, Calcutta,
Chatterjee, ia Se Kumar, r.r.0.s. 74,

Chatterjee 295/1,
Ff sd
Chatterjee, Promode Prakas. 8, Dizon Lane,
alcutta,.
Chaudhuri, Banawari Lal, 8.a., p.se. (Edin.),
er eeu, Lowe Circular

Manmatha WN. ath, M.B,
cutta.

Chandra, Rai Bahadar,

mindar, Sherpur Town. Mymensingh Dist.
Chandar, coe Das. 32, Beadon Row,
Calcu

xli

Date of Election.

1913 June 4.

1912 Aug. 7. |.

1907 July 3.
1909 Nov. 3 |
1906 Nov. 7. |
1915 Sep. 1.

1908 Nov. 4. |
1907 July 3. |

1908 Jan. 1
1876 Mar. 1. |

|
|
1887 Aug. 25,
|
1895 July 3. |

|

}
1873 Dec. 3.

1915 Sep. lL
1896 Mar. 4.

1912 April 3.
1910 Jan. 5.

1895 Sept. 19),

1906 Dee. 5. |

1899 Aug. 30!

1904 Sept. 28.

1912 i Li
- Be

1910 Mas A.

1912 July 3.

.| Crawfurd, James, B.A.,

.| Dames, Mansel Longworth,

Ea,

Chaudhari, P., Bar. a: Law. 2, Bright Street,

.| Chetty Pos: ai a8 ora Muthia,
Mudelly Street, Georgetown, Madra
coi et cael am Alexander Kyn ook: B.SC...

Europe (c/o Geological Bufooy of India),
*Ohvsitopher 2 Major Samnel Richmond, M.B.,

FAS B,IMS. Ttesearch Laboratory, Kosanke

Clarke, Geoffrey Roth, 1.c.s., Postmaster
Ge |, Punjab, Lahore.

Cleghorn, Maude Lina West, ¥.t.s., F.E.s. 5,
Ali ane, Calcutta.

Cook, Capt. Lewis, 1

MS. uri.
Cotter, Gerald de Purcell, Assistant Superinten-
dent, Geological Survey o ndia. Calcutta.
Crake, Dr. Herbert sae aan Health Officer.
15, Loudon Street, Oalcut
1.C.8. (eee Thorn-
wood, Uddinyton, Lanarkshire, Scotland.
Criper, William Risdon, F.c.s., F.1.C., A.R.S.M.
Konnayar, EIR
Cumming, John Chet:
(c/o India Office ).

C.LE., 1.0.8. Hurope

I.C.S. (retired).

Ventnor, Wodeland Road, Guildford, Bien
England.

Das-Gupta, Hem Chandra, m.a., F.G.s.,
Presidency College, Calcutta.
as-Gupta, Jogen ath, B.A. (Oxon),

arrister-at-Law. 39, Lower Otrcular Road,

Prof.,

Calcutta
Das, Kasi Nath, Prof., Ravenshawe College.
uttac. cutta
David, David A. 55, Free School Street, Cal-
andra, B.A., 1.0.8., Secretary,
Government of Ben ngal, Revenue Depart-
ment. Calcutia.
Deare, Lieut.-Col. Benjamin Hobbs, m.r.c.s,

Demetriadi, Stephen. Europe (c/o Ralli 85: es

Dentith, or William, 1.0.8. “Ang lon
Dhavle, Giibars Balaji, 1.c.s. Purul
Digby, Everard, psc. (Lond.). 1, Garstin’s

Place, Caleutta.

xli

Date of Election.

1907 Oct. 30
1898 Jan. 5.
1909 Nov. 3.
1902 July 2.
1909 Aug. 4.
1912 Nov. 6

6. |N
1912 April 3.

1914 Sept. 2.
1877 Aug. 30. R.

1906 Nov. 7.

1910 April 6,
1910 April 6.

1911 Nov. 1.

1915 Jany. 6.
1904 Aug. =

. 1908 Sept. 2. N.R.
1906 Dee. 5.

1906 Oct. ot.
1907 Mar. 6.

1903 Mar. 4, | |
1893 Jan. 11.

1912 Mar. 6,

N.R.

R.

N.R.
N.R.

is

|

| RK.

IN.R.

IN.R |

R,

R.
|N.R.
|

| Be

Dixit, paten Sri Ram, B.a., Dewan of Banswara,
ay pu
Dods, William Kane, Agent, Hongkong and
Shanghai Banking Corporation. Calcutta.
Donovan, Lieut ~— Stone M.D., 1I.M.S

| Drake-Brockman, Digby Livingstone, 1.c.s.
Allahabad.

ube, Man Tuhsildar, Domariagunj, Basti.
uff- Sutherland- Dunbar, Capt. Sir George,
Bart. Europe (c/o India e

utt, B.C. 172, Manicktola Street, Calcutta.
utt, Kedar Nath. 1, Sikdarpara Lane, Cal-
cutta.

oy Sand

|
|
|

| Eadie, Capt. John Inglis. yds ue In-

| fantry (c/o Messrs, Grindlay & 0 bay).
Ebden, Moe oT. Po 130d Coca pee da
Trichinop

| Elmes, Drv Cecil H. 1, Middleton Row, Calcutta.
| Esch, V. J., Architect. Grand Hotel, Calcutta.

| Fazl-i-Haqq, Q., M.a., Prof. “ Persian Litera-
| ture. Govt. College, Lahor
Fermor, Lewis Leigh,
re, oS ea Geological rose ie india,
Calcu
| Fide Ali, Ayed, Arrah,
| Finck, Herman ,H.G.,M.p., Ahmednagar.
Finlow, Robert: Steel, Fibre Expert to the
Govt. of Assam. Dacca
Firminger, The Ven’ble “Walte r Kelly, M.a.,
B.D., F.R.G,S.. Archdeacon of Calcutta. S¢.
Tha" 8 Hous, Council House Street, Calcutta,
Fortescue, apt. Archer Irvine, R.a.M.c

Fox, Cyril S., Assistant ee onan Geo-
logical Survey of India, Calcu
Francis, Lieut. Reginald Frankland, Indian
Army. Jallaior, Punjab

Bota Major core Thomas, M.A., M.B., B.Sc.,
F.L.S., 1.2 Bot. Gardens. Calcutta.
Lyra His pelea Sie Edward Albert, X.c.s.1.,

O18... 1.0:8;, volte Governor of
Bihar and Orissa,
Ganguli, Manmohan, B.e., District Engineer.
79. Oornoollis Street, Calcutta

xliii

Date of Election,

1909 Mar. 3.
1909 Oct. 7.
1908 Feb. 5.

1908 Jan. 1.
1905 July 5.
1912 Aug. 7.
1907 Oct. 30.
1912 Mar. 6.
1905 May 3.

1889 Jan. 2.

1907 Mar. 6.

1869 Feb. 3.
1912 Sept. 4.

1902 June 4.
1913 Dec. 3

1909 April 7.

1907 Mar. 6.
1905 July 5.

1909 Jan. 6.
1910 Sept. 7.
1905 May 3.
1910 Noy. 2.
1907 June 5.
1910 Mar. 2
1910 Sept. 7.

Ganguli, Matilal, Rat Bahadur. Currency Office,

utta.
Bangali: Ordhendhu Kumar. 12, Ganguli’s
aleutta,
Gardner-Bro rown, John Gerald Gardner,
ee State Education. Holkar C setae.
In

; Ghatak ‘Suresh ae Depy. Magistrate

epy. Collect Dacca.

Gaal. Amulya Cha ii Vidyabhusana. 66,
Manicktolla aint Calcutta.

Ghosh, Atal Behari, m.a., B.t. 59, Sukea
Street, Calcutta.

Ghosh, Birendrs Nath, t.m.s., Medical Practi-
tioner. 109, College Street, Cateut tta.

Ghosh, Harin ath, .p., Assistant Surgeon.
15/la, Pitan Ghosh Street. ee

Ghosh, Hemendra Prasad, Venaodir: and
Litterateur. Prasad Lodge, Changalbha P.O.,
Jessore.

Ghosh, Jogendra Chandra, m.a., B.L., Plea
25, Hurrish Chunder Mookerjee Road,
Bhowanipore, Calcutta.

| Ghosh, Prafulla Chundra, m.a. Presidency

| College, Culeutta.

Ghosh, Pratapa Chandra, B.A. Vindyach

Ghowk, Tarapada. 14, Paddapuker Nese

n.A, K. Mymensingh.
Godson, Capt. Charles jae L.M.S. gr te
(c/o India Office
—. = Mohan. 24, Banstolla plea
Caleu
a, hoe mall 57, Burtolla Street, Dale

oenk
: 7 Haswbas den, Extra Assistant Com-

Gourlay William Robert, C.I.E., 1.0.8. Govern-
ouse, Calcutta
Gravely, Frederic haa, D.Se., Baeeche! Pe
erintendent, Indian Museum. Calcut
Gra: He George, A.R.s.M. 1, 7a
Hous Street, Calcutta.

.| Graves-Law, H. D

(ees. bu.
| Green, Lient.-Col. Charles Robert Mortimer,
nh —— uM.s. 6, Harrington Street,

|

R. | Phd > Maj or Edward rh ii M.B., I.M.S.
United eins Club, Caleutt

Grey, Lt.-Col. Willian: Bodets: Indian Army.
Europe (c/o India Office).

xliv

Date of Klection,

1900 Dee. 5.
1901 April 3.

1898 June

1915 Aug.

1911 Aug.
1901 Mar.
1892 Jan. 6.
1907 Aug, 7,

1908 June 3.

1913 May 7.

1912 May 1.

1906 Dee. 5.

1908 April 1,

1897 Feb. 3.
1908 June 3.

1911 April 5.
1908 April 1.
1906 Dec. 5.
1891 July 1.
1908 July 1

1898 Feb. 2
1910 Jan. 5.

i;
4,

a

N.R.
R.

1914 Feb. 4,

1901 Dec, 4. |

R.

R.

L.M. |

-| Habibur Rahman Khan,

-| Haig, Lieut t.-Col.
BB.3

| Hiralal, Rai Bahadur, B.A., M.R.A.S.
EE

|
| Hirst, Ca tain Frederick Christian.
Pp
|

par pape nce The Hon

: | Hope, Geoffroy

Grieve, James Wyndham Alleyne, Deputy
Conserv ator of Forests. Jalpaiguri

Guha, Abhaya “gic Extra Assistant Com-
missioner. Nowgor

Sale Bepin Baise ae ae College, Ohin-

pe cette Oo Wienke
Calcutta.

8. United Service

Club,

_Habiber Rahman, Depy. Eads Telegraph

Department. Allahabad

Maulavi, Raees.

Bhikanpur, District Aligarh.

Wolseley, Indian Army.

.'s Consulate Genl., Meshhed, Persia.

Henry Haselfost, ¥.C.H., V1.8.

Hallowes, Kenneth Alexander Knight, B.a.,
A.R.S.M.. F.G.8., Assistant Superintendent
Geological Sur -vey of India. Calcutt

Hankin, BK. H., m.a., Ds

rd
( ne Presidency College, Caleuita).
*Hay rt, D.8c., C.LE., B.E
rch P.G8., °F. ‘Dix ector, Gealanial
| Survey of India: < Caleas tta.
| Herron, Alexander Macmillan, B.se., Assistant
Superintendent, Geological Survey of India.
Calcutta

Chhind-

wara, 0.
Indian

Ranchi.

omas ‘pong * K.¢.1.8., D.8

-G.8., P.R.S., F.A.3.B. Westwood, Alder.

| ley Edge, Cheshire, Wages d.

| . Mr. Justice Herbert, 1.c.s.

rrington ae sige yng Calcutta.

| > F.A.S.B. 1, Glent-

_ north Terrace, Weiss Super Mare England.

-+» B.Sc. Php, 27, Chow-
ringhee Road, Calcutta.

| Hornell: The Hon. Mr. W. W., Director, Public

| Prepon, Bengal. Witieri’ Building,

Hlossack, William Cardiff, .p., p.p.n, 9, Olyde

Hastings, Calentta.

xlv

Date of Election,

1873 Jan.

2.
1911 June 7.
1908 June 3.
1911 Fe
1915 April. 7.
1904 Jan. 6.
1908 Noy. 4.

1907 Dec. 4. |

1907 Sept. 25.
1912 Mar. 6. |

1908 June 3.

1911 Sept. 1.

1911 Nov. 1.
1915 Oct. 27.
1891 Feb. 4.
1911 Jan. 1.

1910 May 4.

1882 Mar. l.
1906 Aug. 1.

1906 Sept. 19.

1909 April 7.
1910 Mar. 2.
1896 July 1.

b 1 R

ic M. | . Hovattoun, George L., F.c.s. Johnstone Castle,
| fre ewshire, Scotla nd.

| R. eg M. Hed 7-1, Ramsankey Roy's
Lan

iN. R. | atah inion, C. M. Pusa.

Bin
{

| Insch, Jas. 101, Clive Street, Calcutta.
NR, Tshak Khan Maalavi Mahomed d, M. A
College, Aligarh.

0,

NR Giese Victor Herbert, w.a. Patna College,
ur

pur,
NLR. dat, Sydney Montague, 1.c. (c/o Messrs.
| y).

King King § Co., Bomba
R

R. James, Henr osher, ngal ca-
| tion Service. Peasiial Sages College.
| Calcutta

R. Jenkins, Owen Francis, 1.c.s. 1, Council House

Street, Calcutta.
A. Jessop Europe ae Young Men’s Ohristian
Assoc dation, as
Roi d pee Herbert or A.R.C.S
t Bupa; Geckigisal. Sans of janes

Cal cutta

N.R. | L Juearas, See Raja Ankitam Venkat Ze-
mindar ‘Shermahomadpurem, Ponceau,
Vizagapat

N.R. : | Katoaladdin Ahmed, Shams-ul-Ulama.
vt. ee Chittagon
NERS | Kabiheles R.

Supdt.,

N. 7 uy. B 2
N.R.| Kaye, George Rusby, Registrar, Govt. of
India, Dept. of se aoote vg
R. *Kemp, Stanley A.8.B,, Senior
Assis Svipeiintendece fadian Museum
Ca
N.R.! i ame. (Daas M.A., B.L., Vakil. Mozuffer-

pur.
R. ee Kennedy, William caver eh M.A., M.D
D.P-H., ee EP? 10, Harrington St.
Calcu
i. SS prmatenes Charlee nese Solicitor we ioe
| ment. 26, Dalhousie Square, Calcu:
beer John Now port . ICE eee Eee
den Reach, Calcu
R. rpeiadettig Wc Ghartered Bank Buildings,
cutta

A. | Kiichler, George William, ¢.1.5., mua. Europe.
| (c/o India Office).

xlvi

Date > Election.

1914 April 1.
1887 May 4
1889 Mar.

1914 Aug. 5.

1911 Feb.
1914 July
1909 Jan.
1902 July
1889 Nov.
1907 Dec.
1907 Mar.

1911 May 3.
1906 Oct. 31.

1910 April 6.

1905 Ang. 2

1913 Jan. 8.

1870 April 7.
1912 April 3.
1905 Aug. 2.
1895 Jan. 11.

1912 May 1.
1913 Mar.

1906 Dee. 5.

6.

N.R.
oe
L.M.

Ne

5.
1893 Jan. 11.

R.

“tadas, oat mee Krishna. Queen’s Colleye.

Laman, ‘haxkés Rockwell. 9, ee a eet,

| ridge, Massachusetts, U.S. Am

| ‘La "Batiste, Thomas Henry Bleged.: BAL,
¥.G.9., F.A.S8. . Alfriston Hills Road, Cam-
bridge, England.

Law, Bimala aise: B.A. 4, Sukea St., Calcutta.

. Lyman,

Law, Narendra Nath, M.A., B.L. , Amherst
St., Calcutt

Law, Satya Charan, m.a., BL. 24, Sukea St.,

| Calcutta.

Leake, A. Martin, F.R.¢.8., V.C. Europe (c/o
Bengal Nagpur ise smn

Leake, Henry Martin, m.a., F.L.8. Nawub-
gunj, Cawnpor

Lee, William A.,F.r.M.s. 2, New China Bazar
Street, Calcutta

Little, James enry, Assistant Master,
Nawab Bahadur’s Institution. Murshidabad.

Lloyd, Major Richard Ernest, M.B.,

i. . T acs: awe College, Calcutta.

_ Lom m.a. 11, Loudon Street, Calcutta.

hae ‘Capt, ran ne ‘Eckford, Indian Army,
(Ox

(Oxon). Nimach

B.SC.,

wrope.

Lukis, The Hon. Surgeon-General Sir Charles
Pardey, *.0.81: (082. 0.84 ¥.5.0.8., 1.0.5.,
Piiesinn General, Indian Madicnl Service.

’ Simla.
Luxburg, Count Graf. Karl L. Europe.
B. Smith. 708, Locust Street, Phila-
delphia, U.S. America

MacCabe, Surgeon Capt. Frederick. Europe
(c/o India Office, London
[cCay, Major David, M. B. » LMS. Medical

; erie. ree The Hon. Sir Edward Douglas, M.A.,

K.C.L.E., C.S.L, 1.0.8., Secretary, Government
of India, Education Department. Simla.
McLean, David (c/o Phoenix Assurance Oo.,

Calcutta).
MacMahon, P. S., Canning atti, Lucknow.
Madho Rao Scindia, His Highness Maharajah
Colonel Sir, Alijah Bahad dur, G.0.8.1.,
G.C.¥.0., 4.D.C., LL.D., Maharajah of Gwalior.
Ji t Bilas , Gwali
Mahalanobis, Subodh Chandra, B.sc.
210, Cornwallis Street,

F.R.S.E.,
Calcutta.

xlvii

Date of Election.

1911 Mar. I.
1898 Nov. 2.
1901 July 6.
1901 June 5.
1907 Dec. 4.

1899 Aug.30.

1905 Dec. 6.
1912 Jan. 10.
1913 June 4.
1886 Mar. 3.
1895 July 3.
1914 May 6.
1884 Nov. 5.

1905 Dec. 6.
1884 Sept 3.
1912 June 5.
1911 July 5.
1897 Jan. 6.
1906 June 6.
J9LS. Jan. 6.
1910 July 6,
-1908 Mar. 4.

1901 Au ug. 7.
1895 July 3.

1910 Feb. 2.

R. | Mahatap, The Hon. Sir Bijoy Chand, x.c.s.1.,
Siaratr pesmi of Burdwan. 6, Alipur
Road, Cal
N.R. Maitra, poxvien Kumar, B.A., BL. Rajshahi.
A. | Malyon, te Frank Bailetine, Europe (c/o
India
N.R.} Mann, Harold Hart, D.Sc., M.sc., F.L.S., Prin-
cipal, my or tg College Poona.
N.R. |} Manners- see t.-Col. John, Indian
| rei ns ul. E., eau Nepal. Khat-
andu.
N.R. HMseoenil Lal, Rai tryin Retired Civil Sur-
geon. Rai Bare
FM. | Marsden, Edmu ng B.A., F.R.G.S. 12 Hlerdale

oad, Hampstead, Lon
N.R. frome a Rai Ja peers ‘Bahadur, Govern-
ment Pleader. Jessore.

R. | Mazumdar, Ramesh Chandra, m.a. 16, Ghandra-
nath Ch attersi Street, Bhowanipur, Calcutta.

L.M.| Mehta, Roostumjee Dhunjibhoy, c.1.2. 9,
Rainey Park, Ballygunge, Calcutta.

A. | Melitus, Paul Gregory, ¢.1£., 1.0.8. Hurope
India Office).

N.R.|} Men Ramunni. Prestdency College,
Waived

R. enema Charles Stewar

8 B.,. Super once: cadieical eat
of is dia. Dae

R. | Midhut Mohamed “Hossain Khan. 8, Golam
Sobhan’s Lane, Calcutta.

R. | Miles, William Harry. 21 Old Oourt House
Street, Calcutta.

N.R.; Misra, Champaram. Barabanki, Oudh.

N.R.| Misra, Rai Sahib Shyam Behari, B.a., 1.c.s,,
Revenue Member, Council of Regency.
Jodhpur.

N.R.| Misra, Tulsi Ram, m.a., Prof., D. J. High
sect Kanouj.

R. | Mitra mar Manmatha Nath. 34, Sham-
pukur Street, Calcutta.

R. itra, Prakash Chandra, Engineer and Con-
tractor, 101/1 Olive Rivest: Calcutta.

7: ohapatra, Srikrishna. 10/1 St. James's

quare, Oaloutta.
R. | Moitry, Manmatho Nath, Landholder. Seram-
IN. R. Maki, Edmund 3 1.c.s. Allahabad.
h on. cis John, I.¢.s.

R.
20, Harrington Mansions, Oaleutt tta.
R. | Monahar Lal, u.a. Barrachkpore.

xlviu

Date of Election,

1906 Dee. 5.
1906 Dee. 5.
1908 Dee. 2.
1909 Mar. 3.
1909 Jan. 6.

1899 Sept. 29.

1898 May 4.

1894 Aug. 30.

1886 May 5.

1908 Feb, 5.
1892 Dec. 7.
1910 Nov. 2.
1911 Sept. 1.

1908 Sept. 23.

1906 Mar. 7.

1908 Sept. 23.
1904 Dee. 7.

1914 Feb. 4,
1914 Feb. 4.
1890 Feb. 5.
1901 Mar. 6.
1889 Aug. 29.
1913 July 2.
1908 Feb. 5.

|

N.R. | More, ike amen Carmichael, 5lst Sikhs.

U.S. Club, Sim
N.R. | io Cede Tlie. 24th Punjabis.
Shelum,

R. Moses, Capt. Owen St. John, m.p.,
I.M.s. 29, Theatre Road, Calcutta.
R.. Mukherjee, it il M.A. 12, Old Post Office

F.R.C.S.,

Street, Calcu

R. | Mukherjee. Govinda Lall. 12, Old Post Office
Street, Calcutt

R. | Mukherjee, jek Nath, 8.a., Solicitor. 3,
Old Post Office Street, Caleutt

Ri. ae Sinan Sir Raj endra Nath, ROEE. 6G

Harrington Street, Calcutta.
es 3 fa rjee, Sibnarayan. Uttarpara, Bally.

bearive ah gpa aya, ‘Ihe Hon. Justice Sir Asu-

t.,C.8.1., M.A., D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., F.R.A.S.,
, Judge, High Court. Calcutta.
R. ee eons a, es Nath, B.A., M.D.
80, ussa Road , Bhowanipur, Calcutta.
R. Mukhopad : a a 6, Bechoo

ta.
N.R. Murray, sib, m Alfred, b.a. (Cantab), m.s.

Chittagor
N.R | Murtaza ea Khan, Nawab, Vakil and
Zemindar, Katra abu Torabkhan. Luck-

now
N.R. Muzaffar Ali Khan Bahadur, Syed, Zemin-
dar

Rais. Jausath, Dist. Mae
ee
R. Nahar, Puran Chand. 48, Indian Mirror
Street, Calcutta.
N.R., Nande, Lala nll achong Zemindar. Burdwan
Nathan, Robert, ¢.s.1.,1.c.s. Europe (c/o India
Office).
R. oe Ali, Chaudhury, The Hon. Nawab Syed,
, Weston Street, Calcutta.
NR. Neogi, Panchanan. Rajshahi College, Raj-
shani,
‘N.R.| Nesfield, Capt. gy Blomhardt, F.R.¢.s.,
L.R.C.P., I.M.
N.R.| Nevill, Hen SS I. ©. s. Ht Potion
L.M.| Nimmo, John Duncan (c/o Messrs. Walter
Duncan § Co., 137, West George Street,
: Glasgow ).
N.R. Norton, E. Los., District Magistrate.
Allahabad.
A. | Nott, Lieut.-Col. Arthur Holbrook, m.p., 1.M.8.

Europe (clo India Office).

xlix

Date of Election,

1906 Dee. 5.

|
| 8.

|
1905 Nov. 1. | N.R.

1915 April 7.

1907 July 3.
1901 Jan. 2.
1901 Aug. 28.

1904 Aug. 3.

1910 April 6.
1899 Aug. 2.

1906 Dec. 5.
1888 June 6.
1877 Aug, 1.

1906 April 4.

1915 Oct. 27./ R.

1915 May 5. | N.R.
1889 Nov. §.| L.M.

1914 Nov. 4,
1904 June 1.
1910 Aug. 3.
1910 Feb. 2.

Aug. 1.

1914 Mar. 4
1880 April 7.
1895 Aug. 29,

1913 April 2.

F.M.! Otani, ‘pole Kozui. c/o Consulate- General of
Japan, Calcutta.
A. | Page, William Walter Keigley. Europe
(co Pugh § Co).
N.R. | Pande, Ramavatar, B.a., 1.¢.8., District Judge.
Mirzapur,
N.R.| Panton, Edward Brooks Henderson, BAS C08:
Berhampore, Murshidabad.
N.R. soem Rao Bahadur Dattalraya Balwant.
Sa
N.R. Satnick, “Pestonji Sorabji, 1.c.s. Narsinghpur.
R. | Peake, the rles William, wa. 7 serva-
tory, ie eth Calcutta
N.R.| Peart, Major Charles ‘ubé. 106th Hazara
Pioneers, Quetta.
L.M. gyre spent Percival, B.A. Bar.-at-Law.
N.R. Peake sree -Col. Charles Thomas, M.B.,
I.M.S. (retired). Dinajpur
R. Serine Leonidar. 4, Clive Ghat Street,
Cale
Phelga, William Heath. Park House, 13 =
Street, Calcutta [Ca leutta.
Philby, H. St. , 10.8. (c/o Alliance Bank),
*Phillott, Lieut.-Colonel Doug. Craven,
PH.D., F.A.S.B. Indian ne (retired). c/o
Messrs. Grindlay & Co., 54, Parliament
treet, London.
R. bi mcie Acai Boat 12, Mission Row,
Caleu
N.R. Pilgrim, rie Elleock, p.sc., F.G.8. (c/o Geolo-
gical Survey of India
R. | Podamraj Jain, Raniwalla. 9, Joggomohan
Mullick’s Lane, Calcutta.
N.R.| Poplai, Sri Ram. Jullundur City.
N.R.| Price, — Stanley. Victoria Boys’ School,
Kur.
N.R.| Raffin, Alain. Mirzapur.
N.R.| Rai, Bepin Chandra. Giridéh, Chota Nagpur.
N.R. |} Rai Chaudhuri, Jatindranath, M.a.,p.L., Zemin-
dar. ratte Jessore,
R. | Ramaswami, M.8., Curator of the Herbarium.
Royal Botanic Gardens, Sibpur, Howrah.

O’Kinealy, Lieut.-Col. Frederick,
(Eng.), L.R.c.Pp. (Lond.), tas.
General Hospital, Calcutta

ie ee Lewis Sydney Steward, B.A
Bajshah

M.R.C.S
Presidency

I.C,8.

Date of Election.

1908 Feb. 5. | F.M.

1908 July 1.|N.R.

1905 — 4. | N.R.

1904 M. 4.1 FM.
1890 ee &.

1887 May 4.| R.

1905 May 3.| R.

1910 April 6. | A.

Randle, Herbert Neil, B.a. Ludgate Circus,
London, W.C.

Ranganathasvami, S. P. V., Aryavaraguru,
Arshya Library, Vizagapatam.

Rankin, James Thomas, 1.c.s. Dar7 geeling.

epaon, KE. J. 8, Mortimer Road, Cambridge.
* Ray, Prafulla Chandra, p.se., F.a.s.B., Pro-
fessor, Presidency tree Caloutta,

Ray, Prasanna Kum sc. (Lond. and
ras ‘ts Ballggunge Oscuins Road, Cal-

ta The Hon Mr. Justice Thomas
oes m, 1¢.8., Judge, High Court. Cal-

Sinise A. White, F.r.c.p. Europe (c/o War

| ce).
1913 Sept. 3.| A. | Rogalsky,P. A. (c/o Imperial Russian Consul-

ate General, Calcutta

1903 Mar. 4. | N.R.| Rogers, Charles Gilbert, F.L.S., F.C.H., Forest

1900 April 4.| R.

1901 Dee. 4. FP. M.

1908 June 3. | N.R.

1889 June 5. | N.R.
1903 July 1.) LM.

1915 Oct. 27.| R.
1910 Sept. 7, | N.R.

1914 June 3.| A.
1915 April 7.) R.
1906 Feb. 7. | N.R.
1908 Feb. 5. | F.M.

1913 Apl. 2|N.R.

1911 Nov. 1/|N.R.

1909 Nov. 3. NR

Department ie Grindlay § Co.).
ee Lt.-Col. Sir Leonard, kt., o.1
¥.B.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.A.8.B., I.M. 8. “Medigal
Osltage Calcutta.

— dward Denison, ¢.1.£.,

ish Museum, Dept. of Oriental ap ae
London,

Roychaedia. Mrityunj oy. Shyampur P.O.,

Roychandhary, Surendra Chandra, Zemin-
dar. Koondi, Rungpur
Roy, Maharaja Girjana th. Dina gepor
Roy, Maharaja J haut doniiatle Raiedac
utta

mes avira] Jamini Bhisich, M.a., M.B. 371,
Upper Chitpur —— Calcutta.
Roy, Kumar Sarat Kumar. Dayarampur,
Raj shahi.
Roy, Dr. Satyendra Nath, Europe (c/o War

Roy, Hon Mr. we Nath, Vakil, High
Court. Calew

Russell, Charlee; z ‘as. Patna College, Bankipur.

Russell, Robert V., 1.c.8. 54, Parliament Street,
ondon, W.

Sahay, Rai Sahib Bhagvati, m.a., , Offg.
foie ~ of Schools, Patna "Division.

Sahni, + ee M.A., Supdt. of Archeology.
Jammu, Kashmir 2s os

Date of Election.

1910 May 4
1906 June 6.

b:
1909 Mar.
1911 Jan.

1902 Feb.
1900 Dec.

1908 July 1.

1915 Feb.
1906 Feb.

1902 May 7.

1905 Jan.

1914 April 1.
1897 Dec. 1. |

1911 July 5

1885 Feb.

1902 Dee. 3.
1912 Jan, 10.

1909 Jan. 6.
1913 Dee. 3
1914 Mar. 4,
1908 Mar. 4.

1902 Feb. 5

1899 May 3. |

1913 Mar.

5 | N.R.

‘ “Shastri,

A Shyam
.| Silberrad, Charles

Sandes, Capt. J. D., I.M.S8,
nidia Office).

Sanial, Surendra Prasad, m.a.

M.B.,

Europe (c/o

, F.C.S.

Serampur.
: Sarkar, Chandra Kumar. Ratwkantk, Moulmoxn.

2, Old Post Office Street, Calcutta,
Sarvadhikari, Dr. Suresh Prasad.
Amherst St., Calcutta.
Schulten, Joseph Henry Charles, Ph.p.
Schwaiger, Imre George, Expert
Art. ashmir Gate, care
| Seal, Brojendra Nath, ™.a.

79-1,

Hurope.
in Indian

Presidency Col-

86,
Sen, Givindra ‘Katha.
utta.
Sen, Jogendra Nath, Vidyaratnua, M.a. 31,
Prasanna Kumar Tagore’s Street, Calcutta.
220, Lower Circular Road,

Yollege Street, Calcutta.
303, Bow Bazar Street,

Sen-Gupta. Dr. Nares Chandra.
Lane, Calcutta.

sapere esrovb J.

3, Duff
19, Lindsay Street, Cal-

~ Capt.
L.R.C.P

Robert Beresford Seymour,
iM.s. c/o Indian Museum,
Caleu
_Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad
C.L.E s.p, 26, Pataldanga Street,
Caleu

Shastri, Taaean Goswami.
Dethi.

Hindu College,

Shirazi, Aga Muhamad Kazim. 23, Lower
Chitpur Road, Calcutta.
Shirreff, Alexander Grierson, B.A., L.C.S.

r.M.s. Hurope (c/o India Office).
Shrosbree, A. de Bois. 9/1, Middleton Row,
Calcutta.

Shujaat Ali, Nasurul Mamalik Mirza, Khan
Bahadur, Acting Consul-General for Persia.
10, Hungerford Street, Calcutta.

Lal, Lala, M.A., LL.B.,
Naimadri, A

Frise B.A., B.Se.,

Deputy Col-
lector.
E.C.8.,

Gorakhpur,
Simonsen, J. I., v.se. Presidency College,
Madras.

li

Date itm Election.

1909 ‘Apr ‘il 7.
1894 July 4.

1895 Aug. 29.

1912 May 1.
1893 Mar. 1.
1892 Mar. 2.
1899 Aug. 29.

1909 April 7.
1889 Nov. 6.
1912 Mar. 6.

1915 July 2
1894 Feb. 7.

1912 Sept. 5
1897 Jan. 6.

1898 Aug. 3.
1913 July 2

1911 Mar. 1.
1907 Mar. 6.
1912 Jan. 10.
901 Dec. 4.
1913 July 2.
1912 May 1.
1912 Oct 30.

1904 Sept. 28.
1908 Dec. 2,

1904 June 1.

1900 Aug. 29.
1907 Dee. 4

|
'

NR.
N.R.
R.

R.
N.R.!
L.M.

N.R. |
L.M.

N.R.
N.R

A.
N.R.

A.
N.R.
A

N.R.

|
aa

N.R./)

Simpson, George Clarke, p.sc, Simla.
Singh, Raja Kushal Pal, m.a. Narki.
Singh, Lachmi Narayan, M.A., B.L., Pleader,

H ta.
Singh Ray, Lalit Mohan,

Oreck Row, Calcutta
(Singh, Maharaja Kumara Sirdar Bharat, 1.0.8.

Rai Bahadur. 4,

etired). Shankergar, Allahabad.

| Singh, Raja Ooday Pratab, ¢.s.1, Raja of

| Bhinga. Bhing

ae H.H. The Maharaja Sir Prabhu
arain, Bahadur, G.0.1.E., Maharaja of
Benares. Ram Fort, Benares.

: ga

‘Singh, Raja Prithwipal, Talnkdar of Suraj-
pur. District Barabanki, Oudh.

| Singh, H.H. The Hon: Maharaja Sir Ramesh-

| wara, Bahadur, «.c.1.n. Durbhanga.

| Singh, ‘Maharaja Ranjit, of Raniccy.

_Chowringhee Road, Calcutta

4

58,

Lucknow.
he raja en Nath,
: ' Chhatturpur, Bundelkhund. [bad.
i, Bahadur Sing, Azim echo Murshida-
rita Lal, F.c.s., L.M.S , Sankari-

Sita Ram, B.a., Depy. sac peatohae Allahabad.
Sivaprasad, 8.a., Offg. Junior Secretary to the
Board of Reven Allahabad.

oh Major O, A. ” 27th Punjabis. Hazari-

Sofiulla Saifududdin Ahmed, Maulavi, Supdt.
of Excise. ee ogong

Southwell, B.0.8., ¥.Z
Director of Rshectos
Calcutta.

*Spooner, Bev Brainerd. Ban

Waiter "iat

Philip Lechmen, District Sur-.
G.I. P Railway. Igatpuri, Bombay.
Stapleton, Henry Ernest, B.a., B.sc, Dean
Steen, he bo eae Barkley, M.B., I.M,S. Hurope
( o/o In

Stephen, ‘The fen Mr. Justice Harry Lush-

. Lurope (c/o India Office).
Fas a Lieut.-Col. John, 1.m.s.
Stevens, Lieut.-Col. C. R., im.s.

a Office).

a
ones aa

hii

Date of Election.

1907 arias a:
1906 Dee. 5.

1911 Feb. 1.

1915 April. 7.

1914 Jan. 7.
1907 Aug. 7

1907 June 5.

1914 Mar. 4.
1907 June 5.

1909 Jan. 6.
1914 April 1.
1898 April 6.
1906 Mar. 7.
1904 July 6.
1910 Aug. 3

1893 Aug. 31.
1906 Dec. 5.
1878 June 5.

1914 Aug. :
1904 1 May 4

1911 Mar. 1.

~ 1909 Aug. 4,
1908 Nov. 4,

1898 Nov. 2.
1911 July 5.
1904 June 1.

| N.R.
F.M. |

A.

N.R
N.R. |
N.R.

R.

R.

N.R.

R.
R.
R.
R.
FM. |
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
FM.

N.R.
N.R

F.M.

| N.R

N.R.
R.
A.
A.

.| Thanawala, Framjee Jamasjee.

| Stewart, Capt. Francis Hugh, t.m.s. Bomba

Stok kes, Captain Claude Bayfield, Military At.

taché. eheran, Persia,

| Stonebridge, Arthur W. Europe (c/o Messrs.
Burn § Co.

‘Storey, C. S.: Prof. of Arabic, M. A. O.
College. igarh

Strauss, Dr. O. Ahmednagar.

|Subramania Iyer, — Extra Asst.

mbatore

| Suhrawardy, Abdullah Al- Ma’ min, Iftikharal
Millat, M.A., D.Litt., LL.D., lagtats -at-Law. 3,
Wellesley Ist Lane, Caleut

- Sutherland, Lt.-Col. William Dunbar, 1,.M.s.
U.S. Club, Calcutta

Swinhoe, Rodway Charles John, Solicitor.
Mandalay, Upper Burn

Tagore, Kshitindranath, .a. 6/1 Dwarkanath
Tagore Lane, Calcutta.

praaiires Prafulla Nath. 1, Darpanarain

Tagore, The Hon. Maharaja Sir Prodyat, Coo-
mar, Bahadur, kt. Pathuriaghatta, Calcutta.
paeaore, Rie Shyama Ku ndar.
_ 65, Pathuriaghutia Street, Calcutta.
Talbot, Walter Stanley, 1.c.s. 9, Pall Mall,
teh

don
Tancock, Capt. "Alexander Charles.
i Moshi: N.W.F.P.
man, Assi

3lst Pun-

stant oo

85, Bazar
Gate St., Fort, Bom

Thomas, F. W., M.
Office. London.

Thompson, John Perronet, M.A., 1.¢.s.

Thornely, Major, Michael Harris, I.M,S.
bhanga.

Thornton, Edward, F.R.1.B.A.

A Ph. p., Librarian, India

Lahore.
Dur-

6, Clive Street,

Oalcutta.

Thurston, Capt. Edward Owen, 1.M.s., B.S.,
F.R.C.S. Hurope ( ia India Office)
*Tipper, George Howlett, m.a., r.c.s, Europe

(c/o Geological Survey of India)

liv

A. “Tomkins, BHecG..

Date of Election.

1912 Nov. 6.

1907 Feb. 6.| F.M.
1861 June 5. | L.M.
1894 Sep. 27.) R.

1900 Aug. 29.| N.R.
1890 Feb. 5. | N.R.
1902 June 4.| R.

1901 Mar. 6. |F.M.
1894 Sept. 27.| L.M.
1902 Oct. 29.) R.

1909 Jan. 6.| N.R
1907 July 3 R.

1901 June 5.|N.R
1911 Feb. ko} A,

1905 Dee 6./|N.R..
1910 Sept. 7.| R.
1909 Dec. 1. | N.R. |
1913 April2.| R.
1915 Jany. 6. | N.R
1906 Sept. 19. N.R. |
1909 April 7., A.
1915 May. 5. |N.R.

utta,
; | Whitehouse, ~— H., Prof.
.| Whitehead, Richard Bertram, 1.¢.s.

C.LE., F.R.AS. Hurope (c/o

| India Office.

*Travers, Morris William, D.sc., F.R,S.,
3, Warwick Gardens, Lisnidous ;

“Trent James Dyer, M.A., 1.C.S. (retired).
Dedham, Essex, England.

F,A.S.B.

ae Nagendra eee 20, Visvakos Lane,
| Bagbazaar, Caleu

cu
“Vanghan, Lieut. Co canek Charles resent.
alpu

I.M.s. Bhaga

Le Vania, hata MA. D.Litt C4,5., FASB:
Benares.

| *Vidyabhusana, oe aya Satis

_ Chandra, m.a., pbh.p. F.A.8.B. 26/1, Kanay

| Lal Dhur’s Lane, Calcutta

| | *Vogel, Jean Philippe, Litt.D , v.as.B. The
University, Leiden, Holland.

| Vost, Lieut.-Col. William, 1.m.s., Civil Sur-
geon. Secunderabad,

_*Vredenburg, Ernest, B.L., B.Sc., A.R.S.M., A.R.C.S

| GB: FA By, Ohowringhee Road, "Cal.
cutta.

*Walker, rs Thomas, C.S.I., D.sc-, M.A.,
F.R.S., F.A.S.B., Director-General of Ovserva-
tories. Simi, la.

| Walker, Harold, st. M.,
Assistant Superintendent Eaticioal: Survey
of India. alcutta.

. Walsh, The Hon. Mr. Ernest Herbert Cooper,

C.8.1., 1.C.8., Commissioner, Chota Nagpur
Divn. Ranchi.
Waren Dr. Harry George, F.R.1.P.H.

rry Europe
(c/o Hast Indian ping Jamalpur).

_ Watson, Edwin Roy, M.a., Dacca
| Watts, H. P., B.a. i £1. Loudon Street,
| Calcutta.
. Webster, J. E., 1.0.8. Sylhet, Ass

| White, Baraard ‘Alfred. Chartered. Bunk Build-
ings, Cale

of Biology,

| Agra College, Agr

Rupar,

Umbala, Punjab

| Wilkinson, Major Edmund, I.M.S.,L,R.C.S., D. Litt.

Rush rook, , B.Litt., Prof.
| of Modern Indian History, Allahabad Uni-
versity. Allahabad.

Date of EKlection.

1914 May 6.
1913 Dee. 3.

1909 April 7.
1912 Mar. 6.

1906 Mar. 7.
1908 April 1.

1894 Aug. 30.

911 Auge. 2

a! o. 2,
1906 June 6.
1910 April 6.

A. | Wilson, oe a Horace Hayman.
70 a .

R. | Wilson, Major Roger Parker, FR
LM.s. Qampbell Agere Seildan “Galoutta’
.| Woodhouse, E. J.,

R. gerbe, The Bini See. Sir John George,
4, Oa amac Street, Calcutta.

= Waolna Alfred Cooper, m.A., Principal, Ori-

Europe (c/o

ental College. Lahore.

R. | Wordsworth, William Christopher, Asst.
Director of Public segue, Bengal.
Writers’ Buildings, Calcut

N.R.|} Wright, Henry Nelson, i 1.0.8. District
Judge, Bareilly.

N.R.| Young, Gerald Mackworth, B.A., 1.0.8. Simla.

N.R. Young, Mansel Charles Gambier. Dhanbaid.
N.R. | Young, Capt. Thomas Ghaviba McCombie, ™.8.,
M.S, Shillong, Assam

SPECIAL HONORARY CENTENARY MEMBERS.

Date of Election, |

1884 Jan. 15.

Dr. Ernst ea Professor in the University of

Jena. Prussi
1884 Jan. 15. — Professor i. H. Sayce, — of Assyrio-
‘y, Queen’s College. ” Oakes ngland.
Monee seca Senart. 18, eae Frangois Ter,

1884 Jan. 15. |
\

arts, France

HONORARY FELLOWS.

Vate of Election,

1879 June 4.
1894 Mar. 7.
1895 June 5.
1895 June 5.
1896 Feb. 5.

Dr. Jules Jansse Observataire d’ Astronomie
Physique de Porte: Prance.
Professor Theodor Noeldeke. O/o Mr. Karl T.

Triibner, harms © Germany.
Lord Rayleigh, M.A., (ie. Tai Ph.D., F.R.A.8.,
F.R.s. Ferling Pisce Witham, aly England.
Chisies or Preah Esq., M.A., C.1.8. C/o India
ce,
Professor ‘Charles Rockwell Lanman. 9, Farr
Street, Cambridge, Massachusetts, U.S. America.

Date of Election.

1899 Feb.
1899 Dec.

1899 Dec.

1901 Mar.

1902 Nov.

1904 Mar.
1904 Mar.

1904 Mar.
1904 Mar.
1904 Mar.

1904 July

1906 Mar.

1908 July
1908 July

1911 Sept.

1911 Sept.
1911 Sept.

1.
6.

od

L:
A
6.

6,
6.

1911 Sept. 6.

1911 Sept.

6.

1915 Aug. 4.

1915 Aug.

4.

Dr. Augustus Frederick Rudolf Hoernle, Ph.D., ¢.1-8.
8, Northmoor Road, Oxford thee. d.

Professor Edwin Ray Lakeater ff Ac, HbDAS eRe
British Museum (Nat. Hist.), ‘Or omwell Road,
London, 8.W.

Pro taaot ‘Edward Burnett Tylor, D.c.L., LL.D.,
Keeper, University Museum. Oxford, go
lan

Professor John Wesley Judd, ¢.B., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S.,
Late Prof. of the Royal College of Science.
30, Cumberlund Road, Kew, En

Monsieur René Zeiller. Ingénieur en chef des Mines.
Ecole superiewr des Mines, Paris.

Professor Hendrick Kern. Utrecht, Holland.

Professor Sir Ramkrishna Gopal Bhandarkar, K.c.1.8.

oond.
Professor Ignaz Geldaiher, Ph.D., D.Litt., LL.D.

Sir Charles Lyall, m.a., K.C.8.1., C.1E., LL.D. 82,

©
i=)
3
s
=
=
Re
ce
S
-
Sy
So
3
&,
Ss
=

Sir William Ramsay, pPh.v. (Tib.), LL.D. sep.
(Dubl.), F.c.s., F.1.c. University College, ‘Gower

S :
Sir George Abraham Grierson, K.C.1.8., Ph.D., D Litt.,
C.LE., 1.¢.8, (retired). Bekjocbon, Eberle:

Surrey, England.
The Right Hon’ble Baron Curzon of Kedleston,
M.A., D.C.L.. F.R.S. 1, Carlton House Terrace, Lon-

Lieut.-Col. pare ade: sham Godwin-Austen, F.R.S.,
£.8., ¥.R.G.8. a Godalming, Surrey, England.
a = ‘Gitesbong "The University, Gottingen, Ger-

Eieat. “Gol. Alfred William Alcock, ¢.1.8., M.B., LL.D.,
C.M.Z.8., F.RS., 1M.s. (r vleeees Heathlands, Erith
d, Belvedere, Kent, ee eg
iin agers George Brow e, oe .,) MB, MES.
R.C.P., M.R.A.S. Pembroke Olas Oarsbred e.
Dr. “k: Bale, Prof. of Systematic Botany, Univer-

Sir Clements Markham, K.C.B., F.R.S., D.se. 21,
Eccleston Square, London, S.W.

Serge we. aya Kam: ikhyanath Farkevagie.

11-4, Shambazar Street, Calcutta

Pas Paul Bas sory CEA, Dd. O.b. 19, Linton
Ro 5

gtan
Monsieur ae ‘ deston Darboux. 3 Rue Nazarine,
, France.

1915 Aug. 4. Sir Patrick Manson mM, G.C.M.G., M.D., LL.D., F.R.CP. 2)
Que

ueen Anne Street, Cavendish Square, ‘London, W.

lvii

Date of Election.

1915 Aug.

4,

1915 Auge, 4,

sy! — John Thomson, Kt. 0.M., M.A., SC.D,, D.SC.,

Ph.p. Trinity College, Cambridge, England.

Six “William Turner, K.C.B., M.B., D,C.L., LL.D., SC.D.,
R.C.8. 6, Lion Terrace, Edinburgh, Scotland.

FELLOWS.

Date of Election.

1910 Feb.

1910 Feb.
1910 Feb.

1910 Feb.

1910 Feb.
1910 Feb.

1910 Feb.

1915 Feb.

1915 Feb.

bo bo bo bo OBO Pd bo 8

MN SSN Peep po bo

99 99 99 99 OT

2

a

2.

te

N. Annandale, Esq., D.se., C.M.Z.S., F.L.S
ae sere 2 ustice Sir Agatiah Mukhopadhyay
, ces. oes aan .R.8. E

ue Burkill, ra = MA

Mahamahopadhyaya Heaps ad Shastri, ¢.1.E., M.A.

Sir Thomas Holland, k.c.1.8., D.Se., A.R.C.S., F.G.S., F-R.S.

Dr. D. Hooper, F.¢.s., F.1.S.

sls ae Bs LaTouche, Esq., 8

i Bahadur Monmohan Ch eat rti, M.A., B.L.

Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, sino Indian ‘Army

Dr, Prafulla Chandra Ray, p

Lieut.-Col. Sir Leonard Aba Kt., C.I.E.,

F.R,C.P., F.R.C.8,, 1.M.S.
EK. D. 8, Kisq., C.1.
Mahamahopadhyays "Batis raises Vidyabhusana,
M.A., Ph.D., M.R.A

M. W. Travers, i D.Sc., F.R.S.

A. Venis, Esq., M.A., p.titt., C18.

LS ae be Walker, Hsq., 0.8.1., D.8¢., M.A., F.R
r KE, A. Gait, K.C.S.1., C.8.1.,

M.D., B.S.,

Br ies

Capt. S. R. Christophers, 1.m
Charles Stewart pn a tl Bik, 0.5.
Major A age, I.M
E. Vredenburg, Esq., B-I., B.Sc., A-R,8.M., A.R.C.S.. F.G.8.
J. Ph. Vogel, Esq., ee fh, itt.D.
S. W. Kemp, Esq., B
Major E. D. We. Gicig bi. M.B., I.M,S
G. H. Tipper, Esq., M.A., F.G.s.
. B, Spooner, Esq., Ph.p.
H. H. Haines, Esq., F.C.H., F.L.s,

lviii

ASSOCIATE MEMBERS.

Date of Election.

1875 Dec. 1.| Revd. J. D. Bate. 15, St. John’s Church Road,

Folkestone, Kent, Englan nd.

1882 June 7.| Herbert A. Giles, Esq., Lu.p., Professor of Chinese
in the pci of Cambridge. Cambridge,
England
Dr. A. Fiéhrer. Eur rope.

Sarat ee Das, Rai Bahadur, ¢.1.n. 32, Creek
Row, Calcutta.

Revd. E. Francotte, s.s. 30, Park Street, Calcutta.

he me H. Francke. Niesky Ober-Lausitz, Ger-

1885 Dee. :
1886 Dec.

1899 Nov
1902 Jane

aleutta.

1909 Mar. 3.| Rai Balkrishna Atmaram Gupte, Bahadur. Bel-
vedere, Calcutta.

1910 Sept. 7. | Shamsul Ulama Maulvi Ahmad Abdul Aziz.
pres Bag, City-Hyderabad, Deccan.

1910 Sept. L. K. Anantha Krishna Iyer, Esq. Trichur.

1910 Dee. Hosten: s.J. 30, Park Street, Calcutta

2
1
1
4,
1908 July 1. Babu SDinueh Chandra Sen, B.A. 19, Visvakos Lane,
Cal
3
7
7
7
5

ie .
1913 Feb. Ekendranath Ghosh, Esq., LM.s. Medical College,
Calentta,
1914 Apl. 1. | Bada Kaji Marichiman Singha. Bir Library, Nepal.
1915 Mar. 3. | E. Brunetti, a 27, Chowringhee Road, Calcutta.
1915 Dec. 1, | Pandit Jainacharya ija., arma Snrisvaraji,
Yasovijaya Grauthamal Office, Benares City

LIST Oe MEMBERS WHO HAVE BEEN ABSENT FROM
A THREE YEARS AND UPWARDS.*

7 ak 40.-—After the lapse of three years from the date of a
member leaving India, if no intimation of his wishes shall in the
interval have been received by oi Society, his name shall be re-
moved from the List of Member

owing members will *s removed from the next Mem-
ber List of the Society under the operation of the above Rule:—
George William Kuchler, ee., O.1L.E.
A, White Robertson, Esq., L.R.c.P
Major Edmund Wilkinson, L.M. s.

LOSS OF MEMBERS DURING 1915.
By RetrremMent.

Babu Surendra Chandra Banerjee.
Norman Bonham-Carter, Esq., 1.c.s.

lix

Adrian Caddy, Esq., F.R.¢.s.,
Hon. Mr, Justice Asutosh Gtendhiuad:
Alex. W. Davenport, Esq.
Major William Donan, 1

Japt. Henry Bertram Foster, M.S,
Joseph Ernest Friend- Pereira, Esq.
Kashi Prasad ny hadi Esq.
Babu Saharam Kuma
Hon. Sir J. 8. Mae: K.C.S
Babu Phani Bhusan iskeree, B.Se,
Dr. Indu Madhab Mallick, m.p
Babu Pramathanath Mallik.
Lt.-Col. Ernest Alan Robert Newman, t.,s.
Lt.-Col Fairlie Russell Ozzard, t.m.s.
Babu Radhakrishna
Hon. Mr. Herbert Posderiuk Samman, I.¢,s
John Hope Simpson, Esq., I.c.s
Charles Somers Taylor, Esq., B.se.
Rev. J. Wat
Garfield Hodder Williams, Esq., m.x.
Major Frank Needham Windsor, I.M.S
William Henry Arden Wood, Esq.
Pandit Monohar Lal Zutshi.

By Deartua.

oe Members.
13 Ss. B Bian, hs

Lieut.-Col. Francis Jone ess

Edgar de Montfort Humphries, a , 1.0.8.
Captain James Ranking, 1.4.

Alceste Carlo Righo de Righi, Esq.

St, John Stephen, Esq.

Unper Rute 40.

Capt. Frank Ftedise eso at 1.M.S.
Walter Noel Edw sq.
ieee Panchanan Gho os

Wosras Leslie Hallward, Esq
Major Lionel Lees Hepper, hoy Artillery,
Samarendra Manlik, Esq.
James Mollison, Esq.
Lieut. Henry Cuthbert Pulley, 12th Pioneers.
Lieut. Emile Charles —— , 1A
t. H. Emslie Smith,
eit Toth, Esq.

lx

Godfrey Francis Thorpe, Esq.
David Robb Wallace, Esq.

Lieut. Arthur Denban eM
Capt. J. R. White

Rev. Edward ae! Woodley.

ELLIOTT GOLD MEDAL AND CASH.
RECIPIENTS.

1893 Chandra Kanta Basu.
1895 Yati Bhusana Bhaduri, m.a.

1904 { Sarasi Lal Sarkar, m.a.
Surendra Nath Maitra, m.a.

1907 Akshoyakumar Mazumder.

1911 Jitendra Nath Rakshit.

: Jatindra Mohan Datta.

ace Lal Datta.

19134 Saradakanta Ganguly,
Nagendra Chandra Nag.
Nilratan Dhar.

Edamame MEMORIAL MEDAL.
Recipients.
1901 KE. Ernest Green, Esq.
1903 Major Ronald Ross, F.8.C.S., ¢.B., C.1.E., F.R.S., 1.M.S.

(retired).
1905 Lieut.-Colonel D. D. Cunningham, F.r.s., 0.1.z.,

I.M.s. (retired).
1907 Lieut.-Colonel Alfred William Alcock, M.B., LL.D.,

C.LE., F.R.S.
1909 Lieut.-Colonel David heed M.A. M.B., LL.D.,
F.R.S., I.M.S. (retire
1911 Dr. Karl Diener
1913 ee sib ee Glen aaa fase D., i 1.8., L.M.8
1915 S. Gamble, Esq., ¢.1.£.,

[APPENDIX. ]

ABSTRACT STATEMENT
is
RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS
OF THE
PSIATIC. SOCIETY OF PENGAL
FOR

THE YEAR 1915.

Ixii

STATEMENT
19165. Asiatic Society

LP:

To ESTABLISHMENT.

Rs. As. P. Rs. Ags. P.

To EXTRAORDINARY EXPENDITURE,

Royal Society’s Scientific Catalogue
Balance

786 1
1,93,987 4 8

Salaries... 6,929 lL 38
Do. (Officer in charge for Researches it in
History, a pecley and Folk-
lore in Bengal) Betis Oo, G000 70 2.0
Commissi 4 5
Pension... oe ue eo 1 0
Grain Allowance _ oat Ms: 128959
——_——_ 11,374 3 5
To CONTINGENCIES.
Stationery... see ae te 162 10 O
xes ee fee 1495 0 O
Postage 594 6 9
Freig 21 4 6
Auditing ... 150 0 O
Light and Fans 156 411
urance 343 12 O
Petty Repairs ae * ne TU ©
Miscellaneous es oe a 318 9-5
3,248 15 7
To LipraryY AND COLLECTIONS.
Books Me A: oe 1,931 11 10
Binding ... ue “ne 939 138 6
—_—_—-—-_ 2,871 9 4
To PuBLiIcATION.
Journal and Proceedings and oie oS Deeks coe
oO. do. (An thropetogs Dues 1,940 0 9
To printing charges of Ciienlaeh, et ae 381 2 0
— 7 Or 8 Sey Gan
‘Government Allowances a BG ae 9,600 0 0
Furniture ore ese 286 0 O
epairs a 1a 224 12 0
Anthropological Instrumen ts vas 86 4 0
Loan (Dr. Tessitori’s travelling expenses for 1914 ) a 698 13 0
To Pe rsonal Account (write-off and miscellaneous) ie 465 7 6

9

Totat Rs. Le 2,381,342 7 6

No. 1:
of Bengal.

Caleutta, 31st December, 1915.

lxiti

Rs. As. P, Rs. As. P,
- By Balance from last Report 1,96,680 4 8
By CasH Receipts.
Interest on Investments 7,360 15 5
ent of 250 0 O
Publications sold for cash 104 0 O
Allowance from Government of Bengal = the
publication of on
An Ca pological ar ae
subjects 2,000 0 0
Do. do, Ohiet Comtnissiones of Assam 1,000 0 0
Do. do, Government engal for
Res baralinas: in His tory, Reli-
' gion, Ethnolo By and Folk-
lore in Benga seer id, 200 O26
Printing and oe - ies see 2,113 8 9
Miscellaneou es pss Iie 5 a |
— 20,157 13 3.
By EXTRAORDINARY RECEIPT.
ee to nie scent le Scientific
Catal 1,080 0 0:
By Persona Account.
Members’ subscription -. 10,446 0 0
Admission fees 36.0.0
Subscription to Journal and Proceedings a and
Memoir. 1,848 0 0
Sales on credit 433 5 0O
Miscellaneous 128
———-——__- 13.474 6 0
Torat Rs. ie 2,31,342 7 6:
TS
KE. & O. E.
R. D. Meuta,

Hon. Treasurer.

lxiv
STATEMENT
hee Orient coasts recut Fund, Mo. din

LaF.
Yo CasH EXPENDITURE,

Res: AsoP: has Aish
Salar 1,987 3 2
Grain atwaune 28.59
Printing 5 .. 9,458 5 0
Cc eR or ies Aes 55 3 4
Postage Ses a pe na Ay gies eas
Cc ontingencies eae ae ae CM Gs hacen 2
Editing... 1,521 8 O
In nce ps ae 0 ae
Jtatione yA ef
Light and Fan a “e 30 6 8
uae chases for MS. pe iis 44 0 0
Se 218 Gg

nremmtimmcasn) ESBS 6 8

To Personal Account (write-off and miscellaneous) wick 162 4 6

Balance ea vv 2,300 3 4

Toray Rs. ie 15,794 13 6

S275 EMENT

1916. Oriental Publication Fund, No.2, 1 in

ye
To Casn EXPENDITURE.
Rs. As. P
Printing charges ae < in Ae 995 10
Balance os ta 5,109 3 0

Torta Rs. pal 6,104 18 0

IOs: =.
cet. with the Asvatie Soc. of Bengal. 1915.

Cr.

Re. AaP. Rs, As.’ P:
By Balance from last Report. es aie ae 3,085 9 38

By CasH REcEIPTS.

Government Allowance a er. 9.000 0 0
Publications sold for cash P 485 15 9
Advances recovered ne 402 0 9
— 9,888 0 6
By Personat Account,
Sales on credit ee fp pts ae 2871) 3:9
Tora Rs, eos 15,794 13 6
K. & O. E.
R. D. Meuta,
Calcutta, 31st December, 1915. Hon. Treasurer.

No. 38.
meet eee the aidan Soe. ar Bengal. 1915.

cr.
Rs. As. P.
By Balance from last Report —... es oe 3.104 18 0

By CasH RECEIPTS.
Government Allowance vee te oo 3,000 0 0
Torat Rs. ee 6,104 13 0
E. & O. E
R. D. Meata

Caleutta, 31st December, 1915. Hon, Treasurer.

Ixvi

: STATEMENT
1915. Oriental Publication Fund, No. 3, in

Dr.
To Cash EXPENDITURE.
Rs. As. P
Printing charges ore ce ae: fhe! $10; 11-70
Balance os oe ee 1,444 8 6
‘TOTAL Rs. ai aa 1855 3.6
STATEMENT

1915. Sanskrit Manuscript Fund in Acct.

Dr.
To CasH EXPENDITURE,

Rs. As, P. He: As.
Salaries... Po 1,598 13 6
Contingencies is We re LL 23
Grain allowance is ee ee 138 6 9
Stationery .. . oe
Purchase of Manuscripts 100 0 0
Insurance . ea ane 125 0 0
Light and Fans bee as oe 30 511
; oes ue Si0. 00

‘ 2,097 3 5

Balance le uh 5,708 3 7

Tora Rs. “a 780670

Ixvii
No. 4,
Acct. with the Asiatic Soc.of Bengal. 1915.

Cr.

Rea. Aa. P;
By Balance from last Report ee ae mer. Loos S16
Tota Rs. oe eve 7,855. 36
E. & O. H,
R. D. Meata,
Oaleutta, 31st December, 1915. Hon, Treasurer.

No. 8.
with the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 1915,

Or.
Rs. Ase. P. Rs. As. P.
By Balance from last Report > = es 4,570 3 0

By CasH RECEIPTS.

Government Allowance ee ese 3,200 0 0

Ps ake sold for cash s 40

Advances recovered ... ‘a 24 0
3,210 4:0

By PersonaL AccoUnNT.
Sales on credit et see eee ove ot am sa
Tota Rs. peut TOG 60
BE. & O. KE.
R, D, Meuta,

Calcutta, 31st December, 1915. Hon, Treasurer.

Lxviii
STATEMENT
1915. Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund in

De:
To GAsH EXPENDITURE.
BS. AR, Px Ray Agsce:
Travelling charges... ig ti 327
Salaries... ee a 3,169 11 10
ontingencies 168-9
Stationery .. 8
nsurance +h pee Be 8
Binding... 61 12 0
Grain allowance i 1 0 O
Postage... aes ras koe OoxsesG
Printing... ua cis eae 2622-0
— —_——- 3,650 10 1
Balance ae ee 5,298 8 6
Totat Rs. ae 8,949 2 T
STATEMENT

1916. Bardie Chronicle MSS. Fund in

Dr.
To Casn EXPENDITURE.
Re, Asi P: Rs. As. P
Salary she 6,500 0 0
Travelling ... 698 13 0
7.198 13 0
Balance ee ‘ies 1,666 10 9

Toran Rs ie 8,865 7 9

lxix

NO: 6G:

Acct. with the Asiatic Soc.of Bengal. 1915.

Cr.

Me; AS.

By Balance from last Report sa = si 3,949 2 7
By Casu RECEIPT.

Government Allowance 5,000 0 0

Tora Rs, ae 8,949 27

E. & O. EK.

i R. D. Menta,
Calcutta, 31st December, 1915.

No, 7:

Hon, Treasurer.

Acct. with the Asiatie Soe. of Bengal. 1915.

CF.
Rs, As. P. Ra, As: PP.
By Balance from last Report... ne se 2,166 10 9
By Cash RECEIPTs.
* scart Allow He aa 6,000 0 0
n (from Ablatig Aosiety) ed ey 698 13 0 a
_ 6,698 13 0
Tora Rs. um) 8,865 7 9
E. & O. E.
R. D. Menta,

Calcutta, 31st December, 1915. Hon, Treasurer.

STATEMENT
1915. Anthropological Funds tn Account

iF.

To Cash EXPENDITURE.
Raz AB:cF. Kaas

Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs a 1,940 0
aes a ey es BES Boe
Balance ne 886 7 3
Totat Rs. He 3,000 0 O
STATEMENT

1915. Bureau of Information in Account

Lor,

To CasH EXPENDITURE.
RaivAs, 'P. Rs. As:P:

Salary ie ae ve
Balance eae eee 3,000 0 0
Torat Rs. 6,600 0 0
STATEMENT

1915. Barclay Memorial Fund in Account

Dr.
Rs. As. P. Rs, As, P:
To Balance ... i 637°. 98:6
ToraL Rs. Ey 537° 9.6

Ixxi

No. 8.
with the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 1915.

Cr.

By CasH Receipts.
Rs. As. P. Rs. As. FP.
Bengal Government allowance... a 2,000
Assam

0
if uv ee oe 4 0n—0) 0 3.000. 0.0

ToTat Rs. eke 3,000 0 0
E. & U. E.
R. D. Meuta, Hon. Treasurer

No. 9.
eee ihe sitibeiakad Societs ina of Bengal. 1915.

Cr.

By CasH RECEIPTS
Rs. As, P. Re. As. P.

Government allowance 6.600 0 0

Totat Rs, sue 6,600 0 O

E. & O. EK.
R. D. Menta, Hon. Treasurer.

No. 10.
with the ‘Asiatic Soetety of Bengal. 1915.

Cr.
Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P,
By Balance as nage Alliance Bank of Simla,
Ltd., Calcutta, Pass Book dated the 31st
December 1918. as detailed below—
‘‘) GP, poe taamiees ne je Rs.600 0 O
Interest 37

9 6
637 9 -6
Totat Rs. tis 587 9 6

E. & O. EK.

R. D. Menta, Hon. Treasurer.

Ixxii

To Balance from last Report

STATEMENT
Personal

To CAsH EXPENDITURE.

Advances for reac of manuscripts, etc. ... 384. 6 3
To Ae Si Se, OO
tal Publication Fand, No. 1 2871-3 <9
psine MSS. Fund 25 2070
16.755 .0° 0
Toran Rs. 22,887 6 3
STATEMENT
1915. Invest
Dr.
- Face Value. Cost.
Ba. . As: P. Rs. As. P.
» To Balance from last Report 2,48,700 0 O 245,563 8 10
», Purchase a 10,100 0 0 10,100 0 0
» 34 °/, G.P. Notes 5 (8)
Tora Rs. . 2,59,300 0 O 2,566,163 8 10
PERMANENT RESERVE TEMPORARY RESERVE |
Funps ——- Total Cost
Face Value, Cost | Value, | Cost. 4
Pte hone — | : | — |
Rs. whe. Ree iacté, Be ale.) Re Iie Re «| Pe
Asiati iet 1,66,200 a} 6 1,64,885) 9 g 44,200 0 0 42,395/18) 2 2,07,281 ito
Fund 46,982 | ae reo es oe weleee| 46,982/12
Trust Fund é 1400 6} 1,899 «) 0) Pei Be ane Pa
Barclay Memorial Fund) 500| 0} 0 500, 4] 0 ae eS --|--| 500} 0 ©
Torat Rs, 3 2,16,100) 0 0) 218,767 11] 8 44,200) 0 0} 42,395 8 a 2,536,163) 8/10
i

Ixxiii

NGs 11.
Accownt. L9TS:
Cr.

Ra, As, P, Rs. As. P

By Ca sh Receipt é Bod 16,055 7 0O
, Asiatic Soc ees 4° 6
ONG we 162° 4 6

re oo riental Publication | Fund, No. 1

Due to the Due by the
By Balance. Society, Society.
Rs. | Ase} P. Rs, |As.| P.
Me mabe v8 - | 5,4041 9] 0; 59] 31] 8
Emp! 30} 0} 0 00; 0] 96
Orient Publication
Fund, No. 482 0 0 co er
Sanskrit Mes.
300 | 0} 0 Ee ik
Miscellaneous - 238} 9/1 6 31} 12} 0
[eae 2/6] 199115] 3
eS me | 6,204 3 3
Tota Rs, bE 22,887 3
HE. & O, E,
R. D, Menta,
Caleutta, 31st December, 1915. Hon. Treasurer.
No: 12.
ment. 1916.
Cr.
Face Value, Cost,
: Rs. As, P. Rs. As. P.
By Balance adh oo - 2,59,300 O O 2,56,163 8 10
ToraL Rs... .,, 2,59,300 OC O 2,56,163 8 10

E. & O. E.
R. D. Menra,

Calentta, 31st December, 1915. Hon. Treasurer.

Ixxiv

STATEMENT
1915. | Trust

Dr.
Rs: Aa; P. Rs. As, P
To Pension oe eas oes 52 0 0
», Commission for realising interest <a 04 0
—- 5 0
Balance ‘seb can 1,469 15 10
Totat Rs. ye 1622: 8°10
STATEMENT

1915. Building

Dr.
To CasH EXPENDITURE.
Rs. As. P
To Commission for realising interest ve Ss 6° 0
Balance ane a 46,982 12 0

Tora Rs. rie 46,986 2 0
a reer

Ixxy

Fund. 1918.

Cr.

Re. AacP:
By Balance from last Report... ee 3% 1,473 3 10
Interest ... se sa at a 9 0
Tortat Rs. Ae 1,522 3.10
E. & O. E.
R. D. Meata,
Caleutta, 31st December, 1915. Hon. Treasurer.
m0: 14,
Fund. £9.16.
CP:
Rs As. P.
By Balance from last Report —... me pie 45,586 2 0
By Cash RE&cErPTs.
Interest .,, ae ve 1,400, 0 0
Toran Rs. wy 46,986 2 0
E. & O. é
R. D. Menta,

Caleutta, 31st December, 1915. Hon. Treasurer.

Ixxvi

STATEMENT
19105. Cash
Dr.
Ra. Ase.
To Balance from last Report nae es ve OOS: 5.3
RECEIPTS,
Rs As. P
To ae Society <i; (Bh woos 20S
» Ori i Publication "eiigae No. : 9.888 0 6
3,000 0 0
» San skrit Manuscripts had A a 3,210 4 0O
» Arabic and Persian Fund ae 5,000 O 0
.. Bardic Chevette “MSS. Fond . aes 6698 13 0
,. Personal Account ... ee ee 16,008. Fe 20
» Trust Fan as ei 49 0 0
a Barclas il hen “e Ai ee : O20
“e orial Fund i 537 9 6
- Heeteatieninvet Fund see o 3,000 0 0
, Burean of Information ae ; 0
76,676 15 3
Torat Rs, ip 7,352 4 4
STATEMENT
1910. Balance
LIABILITIES.
Bs: (As. Po - Re, AG.
Asiatic Society + de Ger 4: 8
Orien sa Publication Fund, No. 1. ak 2.300 3 4
Soot ee
De, do. No. . nS 1,544 8 6
Sanskrit MSS. Fund cig sat 5,708 3 7
Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund ... ie 5,298 8 6
Bardic Chron e MSS. Fund seb tas 1,666 10 9
Trust Fun pep hy 15 10
aildin ma d i 45H 46,982 12 0
Anthropological Fand ey y aie
Bareau of Information he ues 3,000 0 0
lay Memorial Fund vb ra 537 9 6
RMR ERT 2,68,491 6 11
Tota Rs. = Donato: 6 11
e examined the above Balance 8! riba appended detailed —— igor the books
Ms soormine to us, and accordance hi ith,
the position of resented oe, and ceray hat cise amaeed sade gta eu
M
21st March, 16. piesa fMhar ne Hedi ONY

Ixxvil

PO, AES,
Account. LTD.
One
EXPENDITURE.
hs. As. P. Rs, As. P.
By oe Society -- 986,889 11 4
>», Oriental Publication Fand, No. a icy Sates. 6. 8
” hg do. No. oe, 995 10 0O
” do. No. : ees 310 11 O
s Sansii Oe ae, ola . aes 2,097 3 5
» Arabic Fund es ah 3,650 10 1
7 sd Chronicte MSS. Fund ase 7108 18 <6
» Perso S ae 384 6 3
ey Sewers PRS | VG" 1 Ug fA 8
» Trust Fund 52 4 0
» Building Fu 3 6 0
i bege es 1 Fo nd * ee 2113 8 9
, Bureau of Inileewation ede os 3,600 0 0
_— 81,228 9 6
Balance ee Nee 6,123 10 10
Tota Rs, ave 87,352 4 4
E. & O. E.

Calcutta, 31st December, 1915. R. D. Menta, Hon. Treasurer.

No. 16.

Sheet. 1915.
ASSETS.
Res As F: ne. Ae P
Personal Account ‘a Be ret 6,20 s
* Investment ws te oS Be IGS. 810
Cash Account =o esd af) 6,123 10 10
————— ——— 2,65.491 611

e Government Pro Notes in the Bank
of “Benga Safe Custody and the Cashier’s
Security Deposit, Rs. 500.

Toran Rs. si 2,68,491 6 11
E. & O. EB.

Calcutta, 31st December, 1915, R, D. Meurta, Hon. Treasurer.

Ixxvili

Liabiligy up to lst December, dale.

Asiatic Society

Oriental Publication Fund, “No. 1 (For Eien and editing) |
"De. do.

do.

Do.
Sanskrit MSS. Fund

FUNDS.

No. 2 (For

No. 3 (For ates

Tora Rs.

9.131 11

oooce .

3

The Third Indian Science Congress, Lucknow,
January, 1916.

The Third Indian Science Congress was held in Lucknow
on January 13th, 14th and 15th, 1916, under the presidency of
Colonel Sir Sidney Burrard, K.C.S.I., R.E., F.B.S. The meet-

Neogi.
His Honour Sir James Meston, Lieutenant-Governor of the
United Provinces, was present at the opening Meeting and wel-
comed the visitors in the following speech :—

‘Sir Sidney Burrard, Ladies and Gentlemen,—It is my
pleasant duty to welcome the Science Congress to Lucknow, to

I should not on such an occasion presume to address you on any
subject in which the Congress is interested, even if I had the

aorist was of greater value than the marvels of
nature, it is not given to do more than penetrate the outer
Courts of the tabernacle; to do more than to gaze with the
admiration and envy of i
Within t

8
:
fe)
fs
5
=
3
a

y ass
who fails “tb recognize the supreme importance of adequate
Scientific advice and assistance in the problems which face him
day by day. We sometimes may ask impossibilities of science.
Many of you perhaps remember how a bumptious cross-
examiner once tackled Lord Kelvin upon a subject in which he
was the greatest master in the world, and perhaps you will

lxxx Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

gentlemen, we do want your advice in every problem that
comes before us. We want it most insistently on all the great
questions of industrial advance, which are of high importance
to India at this particular juncture of her history. We want
your advice and help in questions of public health, in dealing
with disease and in ameliorating the physical hen of the
people. We want your psychology in what is p ssibly the most
important and greatest of all our problem roy “the problem of
education, and we want your help very particularly in the task
of increasing the agricultural productivity of our lan In
every one of these problems we pit Soy thank science for the
timely help that it has already gi
It would probably be inouienial'ts to them if I attempted
to axptes the indebtedness of this province to some of my own
colleagues, such as Major Sprawson in his investigations in
tubercular disease, or Mr. Leake in his enquiries into the cotton

outside our borders, the great Research Instit
worthily represented here to-day, which has laid its indelible
mark of beneficence upon the welfare of our rural millions
And now, ladies and gentlemen, I will not stand for another
moment between you and the joys of the presidential address.

meeting place this year, and our hope that when your work is
over, you wi will carry away some pleasant recollections of our
fair city.’’

PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS

THE PLAINS OF NORTHERN INDIA AND THEIR
RELATIONSHIP TO THE HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS.

By seen’ Sir Sipney G. Borrarp, K.C.8.1., R.E..,
F.R.S., President of the Congress.

Plates A and B.

When I learnt that’ the Committee of the Indian Science
Congress had honoured me by electing me the President for
the year and by asking me he ive an address to this meeting,
I decided to invite the attention of the Congress to the un-
solved problems igang the formation of mountains.
scientific world is now divided into numerous branches of
specialists fllowing their own roads, but the study of moun-
tains belongs to no specialist branch; it is not a road, but a
junction of in roads, and geologists and astronomers,
phy and sabiion clea ce. geographers and geodesists all
eet at that junction for discussion. I have approached the
acon from the roads of geography and geodesy, and I

®

1916. | The Third Indian Science Congress. Ixxxi

ing of the problems under consideration is, what is the rela-
tionship of these plains to those mountains.

This is an outline map of the United Provinces; you will
see that these Provinces have three geographical divisions;
there is the Himalayan area to the north, there are the level
plains in the centre, and there is the ancient table-land on the
south.

These great plains in the centre have been formed of loose
sediment brought down by the Ganges, Gogra and other rivers:
a borehole was sunk at Lucknow 1,500 feet deep, but no rock
bottom was reached.

is is a section across the United Provinces. If you

are totally different; here the rocks have undergone continued
compression, elevation, and disturbance throughout the ter-
tiary period, and our earthquakes prove that these movements
of the Earth’s crust in the north of the United Provinces have
hot yet ceased. =
i I ask you to consider how does this ancient table-land join
on to these younger mountains that are always suffering from
movements in the crust? If we could dig out from the Gan-
getic trough all the silt deposited by the Himalayan rivers,
what kind of rocky junction should we find under Lucknow ?

THe CONTRACTION THEORY.

hundred years ago the accepted idea was that mountain
_ Tanges were due to the upward pressure of liquid lava and that
their elevation had been caused by volcanic forces. But when
seologists began to study the structure of rocks, they found
hat mountains had suffered from great horizontal compres-
Sion which was evident from the folding of strata. This dis-
covery led to the idea that mountains had been elevated not by
Vertical forces, but by horizontal forces which squeezed the
rock upward. The wrinkling of the Earth’s crust into moun-
tains by horizontal forces was explained by the cooling of the

Ixxxli Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Earth: this is the well-known Contraction reer illustrated in
this diagram ; the Earth’s interior is held to cool and to co
tract, and the outer crust is supposed to fet too large for the
shrinking core and to wrinkle.

About 1860 the observations of the cao in these
Provinces brought to light a most important and t otally un-
expected fact, namely that the Himalaya were not exercising
an attraction at all commensurate with their

This instrument is a plumb-line. It is a simple weight

the Earth’s mass will be pulling the weight vertically, and the
mass of the Himalaya will pull it horizontally. You may
think that the mass of the Himalaya is very small compared
with that of the Earth ; that is true, but we can measure by

question was, Will the Himalaya deflect the — suffi-
ciently to affect the observations of the Survey ?

The plumb-line was observ Hes KaMaive: a village near
Muzaffarnagar in the United Provinces, 60 miles from the foot
of the mountains: the observers found that the Himalaya were
exercising no appreciable attraction. Archdeacon Pratt, the
mathematician, then calculated from the known dimencions of
the Himalaya mass the attraction that the Himalaya should
exercise. Geographical exploration has taught us more about
the dimensions of the Himalaya and Tibet than Pratt knew,
and Major Crosthwait has now revised his actual figures. By
the theory of ee the vara ought to be deflected
at Kaliana 58 s towards the hills ; it is not deflected at

all. It hangs als: This discovery was the first contri-
bution made by geodesy to the study of mountains. The dis-
covery was this, that the Himalaya behaved as if they had no
mass, asif they were an empty eggshell; they seemed to be
made of rock, and yet they exercised no more attraction than
air. From the Kaliana observations Pratt deduced his famous
theory of mountain compensation : he explained the Kaliana

and oceans. The visible mounta s, he said, are compen-
sated by deficiencies of rock biadaesreatis them. This is the
theory of Mountain Compensation.

The c scleagusaniabie of the Himalaya is not believed now tobe
exactly complete and perfect: they seem to be compensated to
the extent of about 80 per cent; their total resultant mass is

1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. Ixxxiii

¥
interior shrinks and if the outer crust is squeezed up into
wrinkles like this, the mountains must possess much additional
mass: the theory of compensation forbids such additional
mass.

The contraction theory was gradually becoming discredited
under the attacks of Fisher, Dutton and others, and it
seemed some years ago to be moribund, when it was given a
fresh lease of life by the publication and translation into

the courtesy of its criticisms have won for Suess’s work uni-
versal admiration.

the issue, as some writers do, by the indefinite adoption of con-
n mind he is
quite clear to his readers. He states that he does not believe
in the compensation of mountains by underlying deficiencies of
mass. Now the compensation theory has been
true in India, Europe and America: nowhere do mountains
attract the plumb-line as the law of gravitation would lead us
to expect. So you see that the geodesists are sharply opposed
to the school of Suess. Now what is Suess’s reason for reject-
ing the theory of mountain compensation? It is this: he
states quite clearly, ‘‘ mountain compensation is inconsistent
with all geological observations.”” Whilst I admit that moun-
tain compensation is inconsistent with certain geological

Ixxxiv _ Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XI,

the sn I eh not believe that it is inconsistent with geological
observat

If the Eisilnys had the uncompensated mass which they
appear to have, and which the school of geologists who follow
Suess ascribes to them, they would attract the waters of the
Indian Ocean over India; the plains of Northern India would
be a great sea; this sea would be 300 feet deep above Allaha-

MountTAIN FLotTaTION AND IsosTAsy.

But if the theory of “Kegan ag has inal ne at the
hands of its opponents, it has suffered also from its friends.
Pratt’s theory of compensation hae, been cee into a

i eb

n.
tive deficiency of density; Sir George ‘Aity, ye Astronomer
Royal, suggested that mountains were compensated because
they were floating upon a heavy subterranean magma. Pratt
never went as far as this; he merely said, ‘‘ the mountains are
compensated.’’ Airy went further; he said, ‘the mountains
Distinguished geologists, Fisher, Dutton, Old-
ham, have developed the idea of flotation

The th ieory of flotation lays down that the mouutains are
supported in their present positions by hydrostatic pressure,
just as an iceberg floats upon water. ave no time to dis-
cuss this theory at length, but I should like to point out to
you that if an iceberg * floats s upon water, its weight must be
compensated by underlying deficiencies of density: the theory
of flotation does not state this with regard to mountains; it

i ensat

argument against flotation. This im a gare of compensa-

tion differentiates rock from water: denotes rigidity.
What I have been ere the theory of tation is frequently
called Isostasy. ave however purposely

avoided using the sed Isostasy, as its exact meaning is open
to question. Isostasy is a condition of t eee equili-

1916. | The Third Indian Science Congress. Ixxxv

Grea is a condition of compensation in a solid crust; it
does not necessarily imply hydrostatic support, as flotation
. Ith

Motntains ORIGINATE aT GREAT DEpTHs.

very important work has been that of Mr. Hayford
who ae recently discussed the eee of the plumb-line at a
large number of stations in Americ He has confirmed Pratt.
Hayford has investigated the depth to which the deficiency of
density underlying mountains goes down, and he has found
that that depth is between 60 and 90 miles. That is to say, he
has shown that the depth of subterranean compensation is very
great compared with the height of mountains. The disc =e
that mountains originate from the great depth of 60 to 90 m
is the second important contribution of geodesy a rg are ;
the first was compensation, the sin is great

Most books are written on the mption oa mountains

are surface wrinkles and that their sebtaes can be determined

tpura range runs east and west south of the Nar-

eastward continuation of the Satpura range. A high authority
has stated that the Hazaribagh nis Chota Nagpore neon
can have no real connection wit e Satpura range, becaus
they are formed of different mee But if we regard this
ine as rising tie a depth of 75 miles, its elevation will be

a deep-seated cause that has nothing to do
with the te rocks. One deep-seated cause has lifted u
this range from the Narbada to amends irrespective of the
kind of rocks lying on the surface

Tue GANGETIC TROUGH.

e now discussed the two principal theories of Hima-
layan elevation, the Contraction theory and the Flotation
theory. Let us consider for one moment how this deep oes
tic trough is explained by these two theories. For a
number of years the Contraction theory ignored this trough
it was, I think, Professor Suess who first recognised that the
trough had to be fitted into the Contraction theory. His ex-
planation of it was this: as the Earth’s interior contracts, the
surface of Asia is wrinkled, the wrinkles get pushed south-

I "The id idea of flotation has is oe bee the guention of ecraaseerna
Support has been m precedence of the ) ques ion of mountain-elevation.
ot wpe ee t d be subsidiary to questions

of “comic ig and origin. If mountains are due to the vertical expansion
of rock, a theory of flotation is S superfluous.

Ixxxvi Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

wards against the Indian table-land, and the rock surface of
Northern India gets compressed into a downward bend
tween the mountains and the table-land. This explanation is

The explanation of the Gangetic trough that is supplied
by the Flotation theory is this: the Earth’s crust is likened to
a floating raft: the more weight you place upon a raft, the

massive rocks of Kaimur and Mirzapur supported easily by the
crust, it is difficult to believe that it cannot support a thin
layer of silt without yielding.

You will see from this chart, that the Ganges and Indus
have filled up their trough with silt, but that the Tigris and
Euphrates are behindhand; the Persian Gulf is an unfilled
trough which will be filled in time

28,000 feet. How then can it be argued that the Ganges
trough has been created by the weight of its own silt, when we
see that the Euphrates trough and the Japanese trough are un-
filled. These troughs exist before the silt comes to them.

1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. IXXXVii

the Himalaya were simply compensated, this plumb-line
should be hanging at Lucknow exactly vertical; if the moun-
tains were not compensated, it should be deflected here about
59” towards the north. But it is deflected 9” towards the
south. The observers were astonished to find that at places in

The new lesson to be learnt from the piumb-line is this: a
hidden subterranean channel of deficient density must be skirt-
‘ing the mountains-of India. Here in North India is a wide
zone of deficient density, of crustal attenuation ; it is the pre-
sence of this zone of deficiency that accounts for the southerly
deflection of the plumb-line. What is the meaning of this
zone ? ow has it come into existence ?

If you look at this section (Plate B) the Earth’s crust in
these outer Himalaya has been compressed laterally : of this
there is no doubt. The area between the snowy range and the
foothills is a zone of crustal compression. And I suggest

ment of the compression. I have pointed out that the Himalaya
mountains are largely, but not completely compensated by their
underlying deficiencies of density : their compensation is how-
ever rendered complete by the presence of the Ganges trough ;
if the Himalayan compression and the Gangetic tension are con-
sidered together, it will be found that there is no extra mass.
thus teaches that the Gangetic trough and the
Himalaya Mountains are parts of one whole. The Contraction
theory and the Flotation theory both treat the Gangetic

and the decisive event; the Himalaya Mountains may have
been a secondary effect, a sequel to the opening of the
gh,
Hyporuesis oF 4 Rirv.

I showed you on the evidence of the plumb-line that the
Gangetic trough was a zone of crustal attenuation, a zone in

Ixxxviii Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

which the Earth’s crust was deficient in density. I then took

tion: I ay that the Ganges plains cover a great rift in the
Earth’s crust.
The eit is a cooling globe; an increase of temperature
occurs as we descend into mines; and this temperature gradi-
ent is a proof that the Earth is losing heat by conduction
outwards. The discovery of radium has not affected the argu-
men

The smaller bodies of the ee abe hanes the Moon and
other satellites seem to be cold; the Earth has a cold ees
and a hot interior; the larger pr s are believed still to
Maiits heated surfaces, whilst the Sun is still a globe of fire.
The inferences are warranted that all the bodies of the solar
system were hot at one time, and that the smaller have lost
their heat. So I say that the Earth is a-cooling body. The
rock composing the crust and sub-crust is however a bad
conductor, and the interior of the Earth will not shrink ey
from its crust, as has been assumed in the Contraction theory
The inner core of the Earth is in fact not losing heat appre-
ciably. The outer shell was the first to lose its heat, then the

or co As the oute

einer cooling, they become eae small for the core, and they

ack. Supposing we had here a great globe of rock, red-hot
chitighont ; how would it cool? Can you imagine it cooling in
such a way that the core became too smal] for the outer shell,
and the outer shell meni wrinkled? No; the outer shell
would = first, and would crack.

outer shell of the Barth was the first to crack millions

of oeark ago: now a lower shell, the sub-crustal shell, is crack-
ing. When a oreik occurs in the sub-crust, parts of the upper
crust in.

You will see that this Indus-Ganges trough has the appear-
ance of acrack. And there are reasons for believing that these

alaya have been split off from this ancient table-land and
have been moved northwards and crumpled up into mountains.
This Assam plateau is stated by geologists to resemble in its
structure and rocks me Indian table-land; Assam has been
split off and moved a

Here are the srt coal-fields, and just opposite on the
other side of the trough are the Sikkim coal-fields; and the
coal in the two places is similar. The rocks of the outer

alaya have been very much crushed, but they still bear a
resemblance to the rocks of the Vindhyan table-land.

Here are the Arravalli mountains which end now at the

1916.} The Third Indian Science Congress. Ixxxix

Delhi ridge; Mr. Middlemiss has found signs of a transvers
strike in the Himalaya on a continuation of the Areavalli
alignment.

Similarity also exists between the rocks in Cutch and
those on the other side of the Indus in the hills of Sind.

From tHe Bay oF BENGAL TO THE MEDITERRANEAN.

Geologists have discovered that the ancient table-land of
the Vindhyas and Deccan is a remnant of a much greater
table-land that | in very early ages included Africa and Arabia.
Africa and Arabia and the Deccan table-land are in fact frag-
ments of one extensive and ancient continent. Hitherto I

northern edge of the Indian table-land. Let us now consider
whether this trough is Se phe aes to the east or to the west.

On the east we find one of the great ee deeps off the
coast of Java and Shaintis. Tt is 24,000 feet deep. In 1883
the Krakatoa eruption took place in the Sunda Straits. Great
depths have also been discovered off the Nicobar Islands and
earthquakes have occurred on the Chittagong coast. In con-
tinuation of the Gangetic trough we thus find in a Bay of

engal a line of seismic activity, and of submarine deeps.

To the west of Karachi we see the Persian Gulf, and the
plains of the Tigris-Euphrates. The plains of the Tigris-
Euphrates are very similar to those of the Ganges: they consist
of mud, sand and sediment lying in a long trough between the
ancient. table-land of Arabia and the mountains of Persia.

Further west we find the Euphrates trough is continued
by the Mediterranean Sea, and the Mediterranean is ed
on the north by the Taurus mountains, by the Balkans,
Carpathians, Appenines and Alps.

Throughout the whole distance from Calcutta to Sicily we
see that the old table-land India-Arabia-Africa is bounded on
the north by a long trough, and wee this trough is in its turn
bounded by the younger mountain ranges from the Himalaya
to the Alps. Geologists have ge ee. that all these moun-
tain ranges were elevated in the same era; they are all of the
Same age.

I submit for Fone consideration that the Ganges-Indus-
Euphrates-Mediterran on ee is an indication at the Earth’s
Surface of a rift in the pain

When we get as far west as Sicily, we reach a eam of

active volcanoes, Etna and Stromboli. Italian Geo
ee Ee Sicily has been separated from Aivica by nea
su widen
Tue EarTHQUAKE RECORD.

The whole zone from Java to Sicily has been visited by

earthquakes throughout the historic cane And the recent

xc Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

earthquakes in Shillong, Dharmsala and Messina saere that
seismic activity is continuing in our time. This is in fact one
of the zones of the Earth, along which paickuuales occur most
frequently.

In the last 300 years 64 destructive earthquakes are
known to have occurred in India!: there van ave been
others of which there is now no record. Of the 64 violent
Indian Earthquakes 58 have occurred aiong the Tile Gone
zone. These may be grouped as follow

Assam- Bengal. . Bs Meta
Outer Himalayas te ys
Northern Punjab and Kashmir a Si ¥ |
Southern pari of aepeetie plain .. St ae
Cutch and Sin a a

Total a BS

we consider the whole zone from Bengal to Sicily, we
find from Milne’s catalogue that the numbers of 9 peed
earthquakes since 1615 can be grouped as follows:

India a a OS
Mesopotamia and Syria “ ag
Eastern Moditerensiead n a eae BA
taly . 482
In the last 300 years a destructive ones “a occurred
in Northern India on an average once in every 5 or 6 vears

From Log Nor to tHe BLAcK Spa.

us now glance to the north of the long mountain zone

that extends from China to France. You will see north of

Tibet there is the large inland basin of Lob Nor; then here are

the ee plains of the Oxus; then co me the Caspian and
8

mountains we see a long soa one trough: north of the line
of mountains we find not a continuous trough, but a series of

ran parallel to ‘the Himalayan-Alpine trends. Here you see
the Pamirs. The high Pamir plateau consists of parallel ranges
running east and west. sk eastern and western continua-
tions of the Pamir ranges seem to have foundered into the
abyss, those on the east sacs | ellen into Lob Nor, those on
the west into the Oxus depression.

! Milne’s Catalogue of Destructive Earthquakes.

1916., The Third Indian Science Congress. xci
Here again you will see that one of the chains of the

Caucasus has foundered into the Caspian, and the western

falling into the rifts ?

THE Bompay Coast.

I 8
From the Tapti to Cape Comorin runs the range of mountains

known as the Western Ghats. Ig range is parallel to the
coast of India and about 40 miles inland; it rises sudde
wi steep scarp. The strata are almost as horizontal as

e have been puzzled for years by the plumb-line at Bombay ;
we used to think that the rock under the ocean must be 30
dense and heavy, that it was able to pull the plumb-lines
; : .

towards the sea. Major Cowie however, observed in th
throughout the Bombay coast but not round Kathiawar. It is

In Northern India the plumb-line will persist in hanging
away from the visible mountains and at Bombay it takes the
Same course, and when I consider its constant seaward deflec-
tion I can only suggest to you, that there must be, between
Bombay and the Western Ghats, a zone of subterranean defi-
ciency, a zone of fracture and subsidence like that of the
Gangetic plains.

The secret is hidden below the Earth’s crust: you will see
that the Ghats have been forced (possibly by underground
fracture) into a decided curve just above Bombay harbour; it
is significant that at this curve the Deccan Trap rises to its
highest point, Kalsubai.

*

xcil Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

d. The crac
has been filled by enecs of fallen rock and by alluvial deposits

brought down by ri
Geologists aay Biaeat that this ie consists, from
sii d 20° to 16°, of the lavas of the Deccan, comparatively

recent rocks, whilst from latitude 16° to 8° the range consists
of ancient arene rocks. The rocks of the northern part
of the range are of a different age and structure and origin

ern
Nevertheless geodesists contend that this is one and the
same range: the rocks composing it have had nothing to do
with its elevation. The Western Ghats have been elevated
after the Deccan lavas had become solidified ag surface rocks.
Their ileal has taken place in the Tertiary age.
will turn to the eee Ghats (Plate A); at Madras
and ‘se Wikioapetign we fi jal e plumb-line hanging towards
the sea. Here we have the same phenomenon as we witnessed
at Lucknow and at Bombay, “the plumb-line turns away from
the mountains. I will not repeat myself, but I suggest again
that this coastal zone, like the western, covers asub-crustal crack.
I told you just now that in the last 300 years there had

ba
destructive earthquakes are recorded as having occurred =
Hyderabad, or at Bangalore, or at Nagpore.

The ancient table-land of India is in the shape of a
triangle, but its two wings, Assam and Cutch, have been
severed from the main body: this ney. have been due to the
coast-line cracks.

Assam-Bengal has had 20 deatruciive earthquakes in the
last 300 years, and though only 6 have been recorded in Cutch
and Sind, yet this western fragment of the table-land is of
seismic region. In 1819 Bhuj was destroyed and every town
in Cutch was injured ; numerous fissures were seen throughout

been as level as the sea. On account of its sudden appearance
across the old bed of the Indus it a named by the in-
habitants the Allah Bund, and by this name it is now known
in geography. It was due to the inbeidonse of a large area
to the rag
of the destructive earthquakes of Sind have not
been seasad in history, but the ruins of strong buildings with
uman bones buried. below them are evidence of sudden de-
struction by earthquake.

“1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. X¢iii

THe DertH or THE GaNGeETIC RIFT.

I have been describing zones of deficiency and have sug-
gested that they are cracks in the sub-crust. I have now the

considerable depth, it may in its lower portion have become
filled by solid rock that has fallen in from the sides, or by vol-
canic eruptions. Even if the Ganges sediment continues down
to a depth of some miles, it may itself become consolidated by
pressure and heat.

I define the depth of the rift as follows : it is that depth
at which the rocks under the Ganges plains are similar to

es under Gorakhpur are different from and lighter than the
tocks of the same depth under the Vindhyan plateau, the solid
floor is not the bottom of the rift. When a crack occurs,

isolated volcanic peaks. There exists also an old volcanic
region in the Syrian desert between Baghdad and Damascus.

appeal firstly to geodesy, and t sei ty) Now
geodesy tells us that the compensation of the Himalaya (i.e.,
the root of the Himalaya) extends dow t great

depth : Mr. Hayford estimates 75 miles. We do not contend,
and Mr. Hayford does not contend, that this value of depth
d 0

if the depth of Himalayan compensation extends down to 60
miles, then I think that the Gangetic rift may extend down to
that depth also.

ow let us turn to seismology : seismologists are able to
form rough estimates of the dept s he
C ;

Place which suffers most. If for example a fracture in the
sub-crust occurred at 60 miles depth under Gorakhpur, the

xciv Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {[N.S., XII,

hills to the north might be oy ee and this elevation, arenes
a secondary effect, might do more damage

Se
3
B
fas)
5
famed
ca")
77)
°
a
a
°
eh
cr:
(=
—
2
=}
rr
fer]
et
°
oh
mn
@
=
B
@®
=)
ct
=]
=}
Qu
ct
>
B

not very different roa the secant value
It is an interesting question to consider whether a fissure

tinuous wall of rock 4 miles in height, on the flank of Nanga
Parbat. Mount Everest stands erect 54 miles above sea-level ;
its summit stands firm and rigid 11 miles above the depths of
the Bay of Bengal. We have therefore Manic that the mate-
rials of the crust are strong enough to admit of the continued
existence of great differences in altitude.
But Mount ~iNioein is standing in air, whereas a age Hi

the sub-crust becomes filled with rocks falling in and w
fluid rock magma nae below; and the walls of the Bion
thus get a support that Mount Everest does not possess.
seems to me quite possible that a crack such as I have described

may have extended down to a depth of 60 miles by successive
fractures at increasing depths, the opening being filled by fall-
ing material.

INTERNAL Causes OF Mountain ELrvarTIon.

I have shown you how zones of subsidence in the crust are
bordered by mountains, and I have now to discuss the rela-

force which elevated the Ghats was the expansion of the under-
lying rock due ~ physical or chemical change.

Mr. Hayden informs me that the specific gravity of the
ris oe ee pracpeben varies from 2° 67 to 3-03, that

then an expansion o pace per cent would be more than suffi-
cient to account for the elevation of the Ghats. Mr. Hayden
finds variations of 14 and of 24 per cent in the densities of

1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. xcv

effects of the increase of temperature. So that at a depth of
even 60 miles rocks may still be solid and rigid, as geodesy

We to imagine how deep-seated rocks, that have
been buried for millions of years under high temperatures and
enormous pressures, how they would behave, if a crack pene-
trating downwards from the Earth’s surface reached and dis-
turbed them. I suggest for your consideration that two cracks,

The main ranges of the Himalaya are composed of granite ;
this granite has protruded upwards from below. I sugges
that the protrusion of granite is due to expansion of rocks in
the sub-crust. The great Himalayan range is 5. miles high ;

per cent would be sufficient to account for the elevation of the
Himalaya. !

Many of the faults which intersect the Himalaya may, I
think, be ascribed to the shearing, which must have ensued
when certain areas of the crust were forced vertically upwards
by the metamorphism of sub-crustal rock. Many distortions of

' If underlying deficiency of mass is greater than the excess of mass

ts)
mountains, But it would not account for tension or subsidence in the
fore-deep. Pendulum observations in the outer Himalaya and at Ootaca-
mund indicate not over-compensation but imperfect compensation

xevi Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

surface strata may be ascribed to local variations in the verti-
cal expansion of deep-seated roc ks.

ExtTERNAL Causes oF Mountain ELEVATION.

The Western Ghats are as mountains very small compared
to the great ranges that stretch from China to France; the
former are an example of vertical elevation without any obvious
horizontal compression of the s urface; the latter exhibit neo

ing the latter, in the Himalaya the subterranean rock has
expanded to such an extent that it has burst through the sur-
face rocks in the form of granite, and in its protrusions it has

from cooling. But the Indus-Ganges trough is so large, and
the mountains to the north of it constitute so unique a protu-
berance that the idea arises that some external force must have
pulled the Himalaya northwards from India, and must have
torn into a great rent the ap eine line of tension that had
opened under the oie plains

The Earth es a figure of equilibrium. Ifthe Earth
was at rest, its figure een be that of a perfect sphere : as it
is apres the velo of peer ee caused much extra
rock to be heaped up round the equator: the diameter at the
equator is 27 miles laure than the x diameter.

Sir G. Darwin thought that the age velocity of rota-
tion was constantly being decreased b oon’s attraction
upon our oceans ; he thought that the pai were tending to stop
our rotation, just as the Earth’s attraction has nega d stopped
the Moon’s rotation. If our rotation velocity is decreased,
the figure of the Earth changes and becomes nearer and nearer
to a sphere: water can flow from the equator to the poles at
once, and the oceans can immediately assume the new form
oO

straining of this towards the poles might cause cracks in the
Earth’s surface. I do not presume to say that this is the
cause of the rent in the Earth’s crust hidden below the Ganges
plains. All I wish to point out is that these mountains
appear, as if they had been pulled northwards out of the
Ganges-Euphrates-Mediterranean rent, and I show you some
reasons for believing that the Earth’s figure may have under-
gone deformations. The astronomical cause of these deforma-
tions is hidden in the past history of the Earth. In the Per-
mian era an ice age occurred in equatorial regions ; if the Earth’s

~ 1916.) The Third Indian Science Congress. xevii

rotation velocity were to decrease considerably now, Southern
India and equatorial Africa would stand out as rock protuber-
ances high above the ocean, and would exhibit nee and
glaciers.

Every year the Earth is bombarded by swarms of small
meteors ; is it not possible that at certain times in the distant
past the “Earth received larger meteoric masses than in the his-

equilibrium by displacing its centre of gravity. Its figure
would then be forced to — readjustments. If the ssi
meets a swarm of meteors in space, and if some of them
proach within its steeasion: it seems possible that almost af
the captured meteors may fall upon that hemisphere of the
Earth which first meets the swarm, whilst the other hemisphere
may receive very few. This would interfere with the Earth’s
balance.
Whilst something may occur in one age to cause move-
ments of rock towards the pole, another cause may arise at a
later date that will tend i oppose those movements. Not
very long ago a great ice age occurred, Sain all Northern
Europe and America were buried under ice: an immense
volume of sea-water must then have been binrnteres from the
equatorial oceans to the north pole: this may have disturbed
the Earth’s equilibrium and have displaced its centre of

In the same ice age the Himalaya and Tibet became
capped with greater masses of snow and ice than they now
carry. The glaciers that now end at 12,000 or 13,000 feet de-
scended in the ice age to 5,000 feet. This increase in the
weight of the Himalaya was an additional deformation of the
a hcl of equlibrium.

est to you that the great mountains from China to
ince: salt been due, firstly, to a line of fracture from Bengal
to Sicily, and, secondly, to adjustments of the Earth’s figure.

The Andes trend north and south; they are of the same

brium, it seems possible that secondary cracks might occur and
that the Andes may be the result of one of them. The Andes
are shown to scale on this chart: you will see that in length

Persia, and again in the cera. The Persian ranges all
have a trend from south-east to north-west except that the
Caspian subsidence seems to have pushed rudely in from the

xeviii Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (N.S., XU,

north and forced the northern range into a sinuous curve.

is significant that at the point of the Caspian push stands the
peak of Demavend, the highest point in all Persia. Elevation
is the companion of subsidence.! Similarly the Lob Nor sub-

sidence stand the highest peaks of the whole Pamir region.
Just as the Deccan table-land was squeezed between the west-
ern and eastern coastal cracks, so has the Tibet table-land
been squeezed between the cracks of Lob Nor and the Ganges.

The conclusions which I have ventured to submit to this
meeting may be summarised as follows :—

(1) The fundamental cause of both elevation and sub-
sidence is the occurrence of a crack in the sub-crust.

(2) auaaaignate are compensated by iidacl vite deficiencies
oi matte

(3) MGuskaite soe risen out of the crust from a great
depth, possibly 60 m

(4) Mountains owe ghee elevation mainly to the vertical
expansion of subjacent roc

I have now had the ‘great privilege of oe certain
problems before you. My endeavour has been to point out to
this Congress, and especially to iis younger members, the
many scientific secrets that are lying hidden under the plains
of Northern India

ABSTRACTS OF PAPERS COMMUNICATED
TO THE CONGRESS
SECTION OF AGRICULTURE AND APPLIED SCIENCE.
(Chairman.—Mr. Bernarpd Coventry, C.J.H., Agricultural
Adviser to the Government of India and Director of the Pusa
Agricultural Research Institute.)
gatas in ie relation to Agriculture*,— By
ARD Coventry, C.1.E.

The population of British India comprises over 255 million souls. hi

this vast multitude 80 per cent or over 200 millions, that is to say,

every 5 are dependent on siaouwutks Any educ ational system shoved
i i ald» bear as

agriculture is likely to be at a disadvantage. Out of the whole popula
tion, 74 millions or about 3 per cent are hobare, though 15 per cent or _~

- Sketch o f the Geography and nd Geology ye the Himalaya
oe and Tibet.” page 160. See also Records of the Survey "Of
India Vol. IV, page 3, ‘‘ Note on the discovery of the oak of Namcha
Barw

s paper will be oy saree in extenso in the Congress number of
the Agra Journal of Indi

Plate A.

Proc. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XII, 1916.

5G

|

Pre-Tertiary Table-land, shown —

l)

te :
us
i MU
sil |
(Manni
| ae
2h :
“ari : x
A je: ; se
| : :
5 m oe ee oe
v ii
5 X a
4 it! | 1
i J 4
Hy F
ay 3
‘ E
: F
icin as gal \\ .
> gp A
| 3 wT "| |
TMNT |e :
\ NI , ‘ F

I
ui

~

cig
h

El

“ pPaiien ei

pS = pas haere ice
sR aap yb pees
ease daanpnariaeaie a
on pa onsite oyna ty
eee ara EY

ee,

sijesntn
sion

al + ets apiece
Li iliaietitear staan Te
3 * fi . .

ie
%
r4
-
-|

i cipal amemnl pace an

ES

Plate B.

Proc. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XII, 1916.

Satpuras
aimur Range

|

Section through Lucknow perpendicular to the Himalayan Range

Central Tibet

:
A

Lucknow

Lob Nor Basin

Vertical seale exaggerated 13 times

z ba E "
agen sated,

7

ei

raf

Tee

§

aioe

thi
5
gue

oa
Ne

ts
fy

TOPE

ald Ou
iF

i ipyelacatl

1916. | The Third Indian Science Congress. Xcix

36 millions are of the pve re: age. Thus only 20 per cert of those
of the re age receiv vat gente atall. Of these 7} Cara
one about 1 million pia eed to secondary education and about
40,000 reach a Ttpokae ss
n aidied of these Rue is in relation to the agricultural cates aha =
should be borne in ara that the percentage se —— is much hi nighe
the urban than in the engi areas and also that a very |
scholars never get more than a mere smattering ss the most t elementary
education ; so that pacribptiamert ps efficiency in rural a $8 very much lower
than the official returns of general education would indicate: Much has
0

have had qu

attention, and the need which exists for connecting the ners of the

schools with our — industry has been and still is fully recognized.

But it cannot be sa that these efforts have been crowned with the
success one sti ate sia ishe

® occasion when aha Pe education first seriously engaged the

attention of ee vernment and the people was in 1904, when the policy for

2 d by Lord Curzon. At

an
ection and integral part. Large sums of money were devoted to the
erection of agricultural colleges in nearly all the Provinces. yllabuses
were Seones red by the Board of Agriculture and the Colleges were
empowered

the coll
However, as time rolled on, a decline in admissions became a. le
until the year 1913 when, in some colleges, the position became te and
the matter was brought up for consideration before e Board my A

and expressed its approval of a two years’ preliminary practical course,
which had bee Pa for the agricultura! a eee
introduction to the more advanced course. Many of the colleges hav.

c Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

since eda this, with the result that admissions have considerably
increased. bei nat the sane oro will benefit by an increase of recruits
i how f:

ct
5
2
B
es
g
6
=]
oa
oo®
co
Ae
|
o
°
Lael
S
®
¢f,
5
Dm
©
3
Q
et.
So
Co
e
o
®
é
8
=]

no real demand on the part of the youth of the country for an advanced
agricultural course _— consider: able progress ss has been made in primary
and secondary education and in t
Not until the cine is more highly developed and the standard of
living has been — will there arise a demand for higher education
amongst the agricultural classes.

The creation of agricultural es however, is by no means
only effort that has made to improve the education of our eat
tural youth. Agricultur rai secede ‘aie see Fou pinncs of the Agricul-
tural Department have been started in e provinces which were
commended by the Board. They give considera ble promise of success
e

u stem of rural uci i
based upon the agricultural surroundings of the children, and endeavours
e ature hat end.

But there i
have mentioned and is unknown in India. It is a form of ge tarry
i n ado i

behind those of the Northern States. Conditions in the Southern States
i i i in i ndia. bo

: Ww.
in both educational and industrial progress Unfavourable economic
While the

woLle

cha annual earnings of f agriculturists in the Northe ern States were more
than 1,000 dollars, those in the Southern States were as low as 150 dollars

ris nder the auspices of the ( General Educati ion Board an an enquiry wa s set < on
oot to st

the ways and means for improving them. Surveys were Sond “State
by oe Conferences were held, Monographs \ wore prepared, dealing
with th on. The conclusions
sich a souilted frcins: thin enquiry are peculiar. To ote from the Report !
it ** convinced the Board that no fund, however large, could, by direct
ifts, contribute a system of pe schools; that even if it were possible
to cmos a system of public —— by private gifts, it would be a
positive disservice The public school must represent community
ideals, community initiative, and unity support, even to the point of

comm ort,
rifice.”” ng ong therefore resolved that assistance should be given

Sch ool Systems could not be given to then, passe Cen ee a

1 General Education Board, an account of its activities 1902-1914. 61-
Broadway, New York.

1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. ci

samen § io support them.”’ ‘‘ Salaries were too low to support a teaching
BEotoms ittOes in stemrvou els ai eebe ages mpetent i megaman! segs Se ne not

isfactory equipment could not be provided.” Board
t otal came to the Eis Sora that i ae gaen nad er no pi Coen
educational service until the farmer d provide themselves with
larger incomes, and aarti olga they resolved that it was necessary first
o improve the agricultur fu the Southern States. Now mark what
followed. The Board was em advised to address itself to = —

generation and to support the green be agriculture in ~

found that in the e r ch the effort was yo acti-

ble; moreover, there were no funds with which to pay such teachers,
and the instruction itself would not materially contribute to its own
upport. inally, it was impossible to force intelligent agricultural

instruction upon Lgiiatye bit ose sg ait = not themselves alive to the
ve age ae of their own agricultural m

** It was Tene i deliberately decided to undertake the agricultural

e ©

was set up. A year was spent in discov: t effective methods
of aching ia: impro aa agricultural ieahads* to odult is rs. Dr. Seaman
Knapp of the pated States Department of Agriculture was engaged to
show farmers how to improve their agricultural methods and raise the
standard of their i ey It was not long before successful results
were obtain Under r improved treatment it may be roughly stated
that the crop yields were doubled. Thus in 1909 the average yield in
ieee ee Lage otton was 503°6 per acre: on demonstration farms the
s 906- unds ; i 0 the an

faeneeticcls ; in Eishee 624°6 and 1081°8; and in 1912, 579° 6 and 1054°8.
In the growing of corn similar results were obtained. In 1909 the
ia average eag as 16:7 bushels per acre, while on the demon-
stration farms s 31: bushels per acre. In 1910, 19°3 and 35:3, in
1911, 158 and 33 3 ena in 1912, 19°6 and 35 4. Itis as ed stated that
the

arm

This was of course in o State alone. These methods have not been

restrieted t aay ns

of crops i, the ere is not Timited ‘to cultural methods, but is

applied equally to the arm equipm

houses, better barns, stronger teams. yee ter as i ts and — and

healthier surroun . Hence it is claimed that the beneficent ———

0 is work are not limited to financial profit and cannot entirely

by money. Characteristic e xampies of a she celiet ag a new
are Ci Mississi

from one special demonstration acre realized 152 barrels of high class seed

cli Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |N.S., XII,

which he sold for 300 dollars. s debts are now paid te som bet in
the bank. So much for the edveation , ae adult farm me

o the effect this movement has had o e education of ¥ bebe ates andi
told that the initiation of demonstr; iid on eas an it wap eitti oti of t

principle of co-operation has resulted in the disappearance of the dis eae
zation characteristic of rural life. Colleges of agriculture, farmers
institutes Clubs, ir

institutes, agricultural high schools, *‘ Boys’ Corn * <«¢ Girls’ Canning
and Poultry Clubs” and like have been brought into existence where
practically n he ings existe fore, and ¢ the social

se
nin ized
ye-product of the demonstration movement. Statistics ioe that the
provision for schools has steadily increased.
We have seen how the experiment has a. Might we not
with advantage apply the same principles to India? Might we not invite

= i th t
optimistic calculations, they are as low as Rs. 30 per head. " This s gives
little or no scope for self-help. It shesatonn: seems pore that under
present pega we cannot expect the country to supply itself with the

eans for an advan i Gov n

which hanes been so saccosflly applied in America, a cable to India.

My belief is that we ec We have sonar the same conditions here
as obtained in the Soutihons States 10 years ago. Aincndy i n the Provinces
a great deal has been done by the Monouiarad Department in ‘oer way of

me:
gave effect to that view when we started our
would it not seem ons the truth sete in the Opposite set “and ‘that

in a backward country like India the advance of education is really
dependent on the ds Sbvclopinaait of spelautiatt taba at the best form of
education you a nh to the rural classes existing ci ces
witha Se agricultural ? To carry out the

idea it is not iseuumiry bs our present educational poli an end
vernment must a modicum of li ' teaching is must
continue, but it would be i improvement if the ce cob

an immense
nt were called in to co-operate and demonstration were giv
a large share in the general scheme of education.

1916.} The Third Indian Science Congress. cili

ould not be expected at first to progress with the same degree
of seaiiee as in America, because we have to do a aa amount of
re

search and experiment before we can demostrate improved methods on
a large scal erica the advanced stage in the septate develop-
ment of the Northern States supplied ready at t ck-in-trade
required for at once setting in motio demonstration movement in the
ba South States. not s Still we have
achieved enough with our small band of workers to s he same
ki f can ne out here and th we require is expansion

eo n rat
part of a general scheme of education, we shall, by such a policy, lay the
best. and securest foundations for the advancement of education as well as
‘of the prosperity of the people.

The a a pterghiin Rainfall and the Succeeding
Crops '!.—By 8. M. Jacos, I.C.8.

The aim of the ee i Me establish ae by hegre not only the
area sown with each pee rop can be vers but also what will
be the yield of each cr - 5 are per of In bo th cases the
attempt is to determine what are the Fanhisitative eelntons of crops and
r and to make e definite what we already know as to the

e first le dicti
economic problem, and the effect of changes in niet th cost of produc-
i nt. In the case taken i i

one depending on the number of wells. When this has been done an
bea extent of sowings is es from the rainfall in August, September
October, it is found, as to be expected, that sowings fall off vo
— rainfall, and vice ver and the extent of this falling off
determined. The ncdalatinn oeragitalic ohana d is ‘89, which is high
mough for very Datipr predictions. A diagram was e: exhibited showing
oa

unt given pict calculat
step is the sir ination of yield, and in exami

ffect of rainfall in February, for example, on unirrigated wheat, it is

clear that the ben crop will derive in that month will
whether the rainfall in September, October, No December and
or not.. If t as mn an in
January , it is obvious that an excess of rain in February

can do little good and may do ha A numerical scheme wa:

on a plied with success to the yield of cotton in i

g
ot?
>
ar
2
$
S
B
5
$3
<
£
S
7
>
®

y Ki good agree cale
failed areas or apis 8 wheat in the Punjab is obtained. The corres-
ce xhibited in diagrams. The method is thus valuable in
dealing writen a fa important practical problem.

Agricultural Engineering in the United Provinces.'—By
F. H. Vick.
The Relation between Soil Bacteria and Fertility.—By C. M.
HUTCHINSON.

paper will be published in extenso in the Congress number of
the pet Journal of India.

civ Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [N.S., XII,

Scientific Methods in Agricultural Experiments '.—By A. C.
Doses.

pub
the probable error in field experiments, and Besos nehinti that eheds received
ere t abtentin on on the part of those designing ex pihents
with particular reference to the number of plots employed for , euapeione
By taking a ga ent tly large number of plots, ee results had been
obtained in the course of a single monsoon se in spite of un-
fasuleatle conditions: on the Farm opened at Ranehif in in May 1915.

coast et of Irrigation Water in Wheat Growing *.—By
ERT Howarp, C.J.Z., and GaBRigLLe L. C. HowaArp.

_Although one of the main directions in which Indian agriculture can

i ; Advanta
new Fruit Ex eriment Station at Quetta to initiate of w
saving experiments and to discover how far the se ae “Utab sou
are applicable to local conditions
was found that ireipaticen water peste i the heaviest yield of

wheat and stra (bhusa) when applied to the land prior to sowing. A

single preliminary irrigation, combined with the pal ca use of the
ea

ame ad acres, if used according
method employed at the ens tao Station, would give seven times 17}
or 1241 maunds of wheat. The difference in favo of the cept is
therefore 1103 maunds of wheat. If the a an rrigated acreage of
peep in the Quetta valley is multiplied by 100, the result would Tadicaiet
unds of wheat per annum, the present annual waste of water on
this crop alone. On Rigi ~~ acres of irrigated wheat, the water now
lost would produce unds of grain and a ee amount of straw
of a total value not i ioe of half a lakh ae: rupees

—— —— to — tated J. P. SRIvasTava.

paper will be published in extenso in the aes number or
the Agricultural Journal of Indi
ed

paper appeared in eal in the Agricultural Journal of India,
vol, XI. 1916, p. 14.

1916. | The Third Indian Science Congress. cv

The Re-alignment of Agricultural Holdings '.—By B. C. Burr.

It was pointed out that from time to time attention has been drawn
to the peat sal water which the present haphazard system of village
holdings ca , but that the Papin aspect of the question of the neces-
sity a ‘estriping bed holdin s been less considered. While action
has taken great tga igs! systems in the Punjab to avoid
small pert holding seis fveauaas ar fields and certain executive action
has been taken in the Poona district of the Bombay Presidency to square

ds i used chiefly f

n has been edy the pre
conti baw position. The othitesion presented by existing systems of
land tenure—no less i custom re poi out, but it w

a

also shown that the present small scattered holdings

nt serious obstacle to the correct cultivation of the land. Nowhere

s the necessity for the re-stri nee 2 of holdings more Veggies seen than in
the atid of checking erosion and effecting adequate drainage, wha *

his kind w e land-owning c
for general measures and, pending pret aera some Layee te
able to assist in carrying out partial ‘schemes on their own estates

Milk Standards of the United dina —By P.S.
MacMauHon and P. C. MUKEBJI.

Contains the results of over one thousand analyses carried out in
1914 of the milk of a num umber of cows ne buffaloes from re Government
Military Dairy, Lucknow

The Necessity of New Butyro-Refractometric gakabaaalaae
P. S. MacManon and B. M. Gupt

e€ paper oom — nea value 54°0 used in Europe to discriminate
inarily betw and adulterated samples of butter is too

a
high for Indian pi
Section OF Botany.

(Chairman.—Dr. ALBERT Howarp, C.1.£., Imperial Economic
Botanist, Pusa.

This paper will be published in extenso in the Congress number of
the aga Journal of India.

evi Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {N.S., XII,

The Application of ago Science to Agriculture !.—By
ALBERT HowarD, C.J.E.

In the ni neon a botanical at to are Med esceaah pee:
arise of a 8 what similar nature to thos acti sally occu
whenever ties gitechpe i is yaad to adapt scie nti ge >to Practical
en h

e fi e,

the investigator has to study the scientific anges of Botany ps pane a
way as to combine within himself a well-balanced and accurate grasp of all
the main eso hes of the subject—anatomy, physiology and systematy.
In se se os Ysa he has to,devote himself Sod the study of ee
as at e to understand the physiological aspects of
aertos ctrl separations Both the pelentiia? per ge of the one t in me

laboratory and the practice of agriculture in the field must then b
merged into a connected whole in the mind o the inv ceeiuuter In this

an

h bot
pebdiatin ® are t ive —(1) improvements in the )
a working machine, (2) the Stes ment of disease, and (3) the creation of
improved varieties. The science i

in the s of an investigator possessing real agricultu nsight ¢
satiliead i in rapidly improving the production of the vuthies ais of. ee
of raw materials.

The Aquatic Reeds of the Godaveri and acto Canals; a
tudy in Applied Ecology '—By W. Burns.

Irritability of the Bladders in Utricularia'.—By T. EKAMBARAM.

The present views concerning the presence of ieee aap such as
crustaceans, etc., inside the bladders “ Utricularia i
(1) that they make their way in by pushing the ‘elastic trap-door of
the bladder :
(2) that the bladder is passive” and does not make any effort to
capture the animalculae ;
(3) that ot Rear enter in because they expect to find food
or pte ong
The object of this etre is to show that the bladders are irritable
= Svinte Me su co am malculae when they irritate a particular set
ep lle were made on @ species of Utricularia very
ose manic nd differing from it in hort lig either very rudimentary
or no floaters at the base of th ihe flower
itions the binddans that entrap soot ah occur in
two distinct side fil viz., os ters pay Saat % wr _ igre —_. nan it

te. e e
or trap-door is normally transversely convex. The margin of el valve
is tightly pressed up against the ‘‘ collar” hon round the mouth.
On the upper surface of the valve, very near its free tip are 4 to 6 Pe ee
pointed hairs which extend towards the base. These are the irritable
hairs. When the irritable hairs of the oo bladders are irritated wi ith

This paper will be published 7m eztenso in the roe number of
the Ageia Journal of India.

1916. | The Third Indian Science Congress, evii

a ato or a soft brush, the valve Es suddenly and the concave walls

become convex crea ting a cavity inside which is filled with water suck
in thro h the open mouth ; ae iatel the valve f to its
original position. If an n organism s pe cause of irritation, it is forcibl
sucked in with the water. Dur action to irritation, the valve hae

comes Concave and the irritable ra “is laid in the hollow of the boa
thus for cae

Darwin did not succeed in maki ing the bladders react to irritation,
eine big peg tis to recognize that the bladders are irritable only when
they are in e hungr condition and do not react when they are full.
Since those in ye latter condition form the majority, it is presumed that
he ex ee rimented on full bladders. The bladders in which the particles

oe s and pieces of boxwood suddenly disappeared, should have been
the hungry capaiiie on (Ref. Darwin, Insect... Plants, p- 328). The
full bladders may be made to assume the hungry condition artificially by
pressing out th tents carefully with a pair of pincers 3 or 4 imes,

after bape they will . to react to irritation,
elation wee een the Sremtrea Ny function of the different

The Floating Plants of Lower Bengal and their Ad aptations.—
by RaMASWAMI,

amic vegeta Hb 8 wore ponds of Lower Bengal was
pres ollect d studied the author hav n classi-
ed into groups—the classification being based primarily on the degree of
flotation and ‘secondarily the natur functions of the flotative
adaptations. Several interesting kinds were described in de

ver.
esides giving a rather comprehensive list of the fioa ting u pone
the author also described a few plants ae though not hitherto own
to be floating were nevertheless seen by h m to be actually so. Thos se he
found toh dapted to a floa ating
habit. Such apparatas — also described pre vokaparad with the land
forms of the same speci

Importance of Soil-Aeration in oa 1— By R. S. Hoe.
S paper, which was illustrated by lantern slides, emphasized a

Dota by eiRAAAh 7 tied “soil-antation
can be t of action by sufficiently g soil-aeration it may.
for the the presont, be: be coiveuienthy termed bad soil-aeration. arther work

Thi This paper will be published im extenso in the Congress number of
ks! Agelomteeel Journal of India.

eViii Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

is required for its more accurate definition and to indicate the ghee

way in which it acts. Successful water-cultures with Sal seedlings, how-
ever, have proved that the injurious action is not ue me ae ‘to a
wi n the neighbourhood of the roots ctors

Some Irrational Aspects of id era Botany.—By
A. T. Gaa

The r gave a brief sketch of the general RO pp vi have led
to: the cc tales of the present epee nal bur - synonymy in sys-
atic botany; discussed in more etail certa the conditions ;

tem se
referred to the views of Alphonse ew Gandott cna Poni toe and
offered seiumeaticiid for lessening the e

On the Occurrence of Endosperm in some South Indian Legu-
nous Seeds.— By M. O. ParTHASARATHY AYYANGAR.

It is not generally known bag some of the Leguminous seeds possess
endosperm, though its presence has been recorded in sev veral floras and
books on syste ieantie botany. But none of these books gives a complete
list of all the endospermous genera. Of the South Indian cals ‘only

i i endosper

C Ip Siehe poring Ga Parkinso i
Papilionacese No o genera are pth d to.
It is found, however mig in addition to the above the following
genera te possess endo
Mimosae : Des anthus ucaena, Mimosa
Caesalpinieae : "Cacoalpinia sleep Peltop shorum
Papilionaceae : Crotalari nella, Ceominns: Indigofera, Ses-
bania, ‘Aeschynomene, Sane otis
e presence of endosperm appears to be a fairly constant gene
character, though an exception is pacha e frie genus Caesalpinia, weage
some < its species posse endosperm an
endosperm tissue consists of a with ' thidebeed cell walls and
rT mich cell contents. The thickening of the cell walls is due to the
ee in them of a pase quantity of reserve food material for the
ge fit of the germinating seed ing. tee reserve food material resembles
sae — ons ee chulze ne a name given by him to a
mi-cell n taco. in the duckaniass of the walls of the coty-

ax of ake laine

Models to illustrate stinaly canton and ooo of Mendelian
Characters '.—By H. M. Cuts

Soil Aeration on sips Alluvium !.—By ALBERT oe C.LE.,
d GaBRIELLE L. C. Howa

_ The dominant factor in the in internal economy of the Indian Empire
is the monsoon. Tosco Brite oa = people, the commerce of the
country and the collected b vernment all depend on the
amount and aiateehetho of the painctiae rainfall. It is not ee

Ss paper will be ea in extenso in the Congress ‘eeiiitier of
the Plier oe: Journal of India.

1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. cix

therefore, to ray that the oscaceang of the agricultural investigator
India tends to be concentrated on questions relatin sate yp baer
ee i

water ze ps e same time, the other factors on which yield
depen ured and crop-production com ar
almost entirely as a question of water-supply. After ten years’ observ:
tion of th ps grown on the Indo-Gangetic alluvium, which a
good deal of first-h expe agricultur —at
ar, at Lyall in the Punjab and at Quetta in Baluchistan—
the conclusion h m re at a full s y of air in the soil is
qui r ciency of wa hile air isan y raw

larly difficult on alluvial soils like t met with over large areas of the
plains of India ] soils, like those of the valleys of the Ganges

d “ k very readil d ays togeth the surface
after heavy rain, form a well-defined t we own y cultiva-

oc ‘S are responsible

wh lluvial soils form surface crusts after light showers and lose
their porosity altogether after a long continu place,
th ticles are small in s d it no range in

t ery great
and, in the second place, much of the rain comes in heavy
cone pag torrents quite unlike anything experienced in temperate
region

1 examples of soil ventilation were discussed in detail. The
yellowing ‘of peach trees at Quetta, which at present sight appeared to be
i due to defecti

$s nm investigation to be defective soil aeration

ul reprodu at will either by d an ver-
irigation. The factors on wh ess in green ere
en c ered. Copious aeration has been found to ary in this
ration, otherwise a a limiting factor in the growth of the
Succeeding crop. It was also suggested that in maturation and in the
ieee - quality, — soil aeration is much more important

SECTION OF CHEMISTRY.
(Chairman—Pror. J. J. SupBorovucn, D.Sc., Ph.D.)

Some Additive Compounds of Trinitro-Benzene.—By J. J.
SUDBOROUGH.

Note on the Estimation of Iodine values by the Bromate-
Bromide Method.—By J. V. Laxuumatant and J. J.
SuDBOROUGH.

The authors have made a critical examination of Winkler’s Larsen
of ie the Iodine be i fats and oils by an acidified bromate-
bromide mixture (compare Wei and Donath, Zeit. ryan“ Nahe.
Genuss,, 1914, XXVIII, 65).

The ethod gives excellent results with most fats and oils provided
the Seandiieg Pacis is not exposed to light. In the presence - fgg os
values come too et, probably owing to bromine being used u
cess of substtat =

Weiser and Dees th claim that acids with olefine linkings also give
good results by the — According to the authors the esters—
methyl or ethyl—of unsaturated acids give extremely low iodine values
by the alien method oa ae the usual conditions.

cx Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |N.S., XII,

Effect of aphlets Linkings on the Reactivity of spams Ooo and
Ket —By J. J. Supporoves and T. WIL

Compote - the Disulphonium Series II. Se
r Interaction with the Alkyl lodides an
Hemiaetncht of Methyl and Ethy] Radicles by their Higher
Homologues.—By Prarutta CHanpra Ray

Methyl nitromercaptide by interaction with methyl iodide yields the
expected compound ok -Hgle.Mel; if, however, the higher homo-

logues of methyl iodide, e.g., ethyi—, pr ropyl—, but and amyl-
iodides be used in the reaction it is oon that instead Ms the sntininatet
compounds, we get Me—8 Hgiyntl ; YO 8 “Hels. PrT ; 8 Hgh.Bul

Me —S8

reat

and .Hgl2.AmI respectively ; in other words an intermolecular

m—

replacement of the light radicle methyl by its higher homologues takes
place. Similar replacement also occurs in the case of ethyl iter stonss
tide.

Bromination of Hydrocarbons and the Formation of Bromo-
picrin and Tetrabromoquinone by the Action of Bromine
and Nitric Acid on Organic Bodies. --By R. L. Darra and
N. R. CHATTERJEE.

In continuation of the researches on the action of aqua regia on
organic bodies, it has tau found that on mixing nitric acid and hydro-
: : :

d to bea owerf
brominating the lower aromatic hydrocarbons. Benzene, Toluene,
petted 0 Meta-xylene Para-xylene, Mesitylene, ethyl-benzene have
been brominated with the formation of both the higher and lower bromo-
derivatives.

A mixture of bromine and nitri a destructive action on
most ie bodies, resulting in the: ° genoral foniation of bromopicrin.
In the case of aromatic substances which possess or pass through a quini-
noid ae roe tetra-bromoquinone is faviais ably produced and as tetra-
bromoquinone also breaks up ores i ae the mips of
the latter also takes place in these c These © been found to be

so from a study of a large number ae apo case

Direct Iodination of Hydrocarbons es means of Iodine and
Nitric Acid.—By R. L. Darra and N. R. CuatrerJer.

It has been found that in the presence of nitric acid, iodine directly
enters into aromatic hydrocarbons ‘etal the sage rape of iodo-derivatives.
: a f ‘ be

realized by this meth ne, Tolue ene, Ortho-s e, Para-xylene,
Meta-xylene, Mesitylene, Thiophene, Cymene @ yr found 0 is e
the monoiododerivati ily. Napthalene Sori @ mixture o
and nitronapthalene. Anthracene is oxidised to anihbounsnons aio no
iodination takes pla

di some of the aliphatic hydrocarbons has

irec ination of so been
found to be possible though the yield is very small, due to the chance of
hydrolysis of iododerivatives in the presence of are s- Pentane and
hexane give small q

1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. exi

Note on the Constituents of the Bark of the smog. age
excelsum.— By C. 8. Gipson and J. L. Stmons

The ps haere experiments which were ~ sag out wit th the
a i oe iso g the op id hymenodyctine. They confirmed the
of Bro meee m who wed the bark to be non- silestnidal: aid to
ranted the glucoside aescu arog

The hte pe of 2—Acetylamino—3 : ia ee benzoic
—By J. L. Stmonsen and M. Gopata Rav
The authors isolated from the nitration of the above mentioned su
stance 6-nitro-2-acetylamino-3 : 4-dimethoxy benzoic acid and reir
amin thox ne. sie

: 5-di me.
stances was converted into 5-nitro-2 : 3—dime y benzoic acid which
was found to be identical with the acid previ ba prepar Cain an
Simonsen. “The 6-nitro-2 : 3-dimethoxy benzoic acid was also investi-
gated.

i

The Root Bark of Calotropis gigantea.—By mtg GEORGE
Hitt and Annopa Prasap Sirk
The authors have isolated two white solid crystalline esters melting
at 140°C and 210°C respectively.
oe on or ation gave two solid crystalline alcohols of the for-
mulae #0.0H and C3sH, ve mi The melting points of these alcohols
were 176°C and 215°C respecti
esters t
From the alcohols the acetyl derivatives were pre
also crystalline white solids melting at 195°-196°C and eG Richonsetivarg
Oxidation of the aleaiok gave solid acids whose silver salts had the
formulae C30H,O;Ag and C sH;gOsAg respectively.

Reduction of Ato Nitrites to farang morte P. Ngoa1
and . CHOWDH
In earlier paper the authors had shown that aliphatic nitrites
Ee pa rtially rir into the corresponding nitro-compoun = when
a 30°-140'

pete” The
at a higher temperature is explained by wah fact — the nitrites a re first
converted at that —— into the nitro-compounds which a t. then
reduced to amines

Space Formulae of Organic Ammonium i tain according
to Werner’s Hypothesis.—By P. Nzo

he i Bites that the isomerism and stereo-isomerism of
oun I nting

Bay pedro ge Jains the i i
outside tet: Seneher ie Pagel xi | resentation explains the isomerism of or-
ganic yin oe porbaietag much better than Van’t Hoff’s mal
Willceradt’s. 8 pose tetrahedron and Bischoff’s pyramidical formulae.

exli Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Chemical Action and Actinic Rays.—By P. Nzoet.

On repeating earlier experiments on the emission of Spares hpi
rays from intensely exothermic ae Ne reactions such as t sit mn of
zine and sulphuric ay caustic alkalis and sulp buri ic acid, it

hat i ion i d

ac i

heat rays. Such photographic action was given by hot water pete yh
The author is also studying the photogr he — of ionised gases and
showed photographs of - ata star, iron key c., obtained by joniieedl
hydrogen, air, and nitrog

Estimation of Calcium as the Sulphate——By P. Nzoct.

As the estimation of calcium by the ultimate conversion of calcium
xalate into caustic lime requires very le heating in platinum
ertibles by means of a blowpipe, the author converts the oxalate into
onate in reelain crucible by eons heating and then into sul-

phe ate by a, ddan of chem ically pure dilute sulphuric acid. The
resultant sulphate is then moderately ignited and weighed This method
gives satisfactory results aa takes much less tim

SPERPEORE Ne. of volumes ane dissolution - rearimarices in
water ATH Rak

—By Jit
is pri ac e volumes ped a gms. of some oo ee are dis-
solv alk in increasing quantities of water have been calculated on a basis

of the determination of specific gravities of their aqueous solutions of
different strengths.

Action of Chlorine on a Solution of Silver Nitrate. — By
R

Stability of Arsenious Sulphide Sols to onesie in Presence
of H,S.—By J. N. M

The Production, Metallic a a ee Constitution of
uanidine.—By H.
bi _— of the oe produced by oe action of
anate

Fro
heat on ammonium thio te, it was show at guanidine thiocyana
is better obtained Se ren “a 200° for 4 aap than at 185° for 20 hours

(vide J.C.S. 1913, 103, et 8.)

The meth of obta’ ning potassium, silver and copper ee
were explained and the isomerism of bed silver derivatives was discussed.
A tautomeric ronan was sugges ich was claimed in

ore 1
accordance with the chemistry of aeeeree ghar 0 the traditional doteiedin:
(vide J.C.8. 1818, 107, 1396.)

Equilibrium between Mercury and Copper Salts in Presence
of Halogen Ions.— By J. C. Guosa.

Reduction of Nitric Oxide by Contact Action of Metals and
Metallic Oxides.—By B. B. Aputcart.

Some Weak Fen hig the Explanation of Radium Disintegra-
. C. CHOWDHURI.

Studies in Liquid Crystals —By T. C. CoowpHURI.

1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. exiii

SEcTION oF ZooLoey.
(Chairman—Pror. W. N. F. Woopianp.)
Notes on some recent Enquiries concerning the so-called ‘‘ Renal-
Portal’’ System in Vertebrates.—By W. N. F. Wooptanp.
In 1906 the author spanlseed a paper (P: ae Soc. Lond., p.
ed also acne. June 13, 1907) which ‘disputed ig mmonly accepted
ike

that ** renal- -porta al” system, like the hepatic- -porta] system, is
of Finctional ~~ ue to Sp organ it traverses—in this case the kidneys.
His re riefly s

nee in a ea

su pply | which Aisi me affects Niels it patil aap 1D t t the *‘ renal-

portal’ system is radically eet in develo hh ie a hi ye ie
the

baum’
upeiiante a oxygen od, Sha Ge A st diuretics employed (Bainbridge
an d ), i = P oduced is ‘‘ too pace i

intertubular . stem and pea ia "shoes is no necessity to
pe

lumbar veins of a frog, found that the excretion of the kidneys was,
king allowance for the physiological disturbance due to the experi-
cted.

ma allow:
ment, we reciably afte
no PP cia gin ated fod tha axperiieens t of Gurwitsch ona number of

ys re rease in we
6 vey eeoulp which — does not caltate lessened kidne
t animals remain qui i

the live course | no 4 fe
Reptilia and abnormal Amphibia in which the ‘‘ renal-
Partially or wholly absent, the blood in these cases passing into the main

CXiV Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

venous system), the liver sooner or later usually becomes diseased,
numerous cysts being developed. When only one a teal rage vein is liga
tured, the kidneys remain approximately the same size. The reason

s relieved of venous blood does not seule in eh x

bsence of a venous supply , of a ** renal-portal’’ system, is of no
importance—the arterial aarsoly 4 is all that matters
e problem it is at lh goss difficult to solve is why the anterior

abdominsl vein em the liver at all—why it does not retain its
primitive connectio with one or both of the ane veins. Too much
venous blood is, as we hay ithe seen, bad for the liver and yet it would
appear from daha weeps men tae eine hes: ct that it és is
connected with the aeart that the liver of frogs and toads at least pres
some blood from the hind legs poured i epatic-portal vein,
use in at least three toads in which the ectme abdomin
been ligatured (and so all the venous blood from the nd pelvis forced

through bree “ reenter system) a new connate has ome formed

the legs is = therfore tralia a gfe nto the liver as before. However, more work

requires to _ upon the subject before these results can be regarded

as absolutely certain.

rom the a soe 7? standpoint and stao4» the mare a rhe gene derived

from anatomical and physi ological facts, we are justified i ncluding

that the ‘‘ renal-portal ”’ system is Met onless. The fact eer seuss
-blo

blood ch his i rn
sot by the physiological enquiries above sari et then is the
aning of the ‘‘ renal-portal’’ system ? in those animals in
whi ch the kidneys are sical and therefore regains ta little room for thet
development ee primitive — ranchs and some bony
fishes), the ki in most animals is situated in a confined position,
being Surrounded above and at the : sides ay dense connective tissue and
below byt the © perl Under t
e numerous # developing tubules tend | to encroach upon the adjacent space
occupied by large thin-walled posterior cardinal sinuses, and as a
of common incites, the successive developments of the so 3 santas
phros, mesonephros and metanephros _ follow the paths of these venous
i i far close

ho: renamed
— BE tron sche ie system it in his original paper as the ‘renal cardinal
eshwork’’—a term already adopted by Papin sale has shown that one

i i eae the mammal have caught b

iempoeta not y
the kidneys, so or is because the latter have shifted fev’ 3 -

have been equally impo
We conclude then that the ** Galabooben as system, or as I prefer to

1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. exv

call it, the renal cardinal meshwork, is the characteristic of an imperfec
kidney which being unconcentrated and yet bu ilky has had to encro a
upon the lumen of the @ posterior cardinal vein in gee to develop. In
the active bird the femoral veins have resisted kidney encroachment t

Oo

oged as to ope
rag? convenient way possible, it has shifted outwards and forwards and
ts Pappas abbreviated development has kept clear of the veins
> ioe ther

Seasonal Conditions governing Bond pte in the Punjab.—By
Barni Per

seasons in the Punjab are oir oC from those in Bengal

and other parts of India, and it was with a view to ascertain the effects
of t asons on the pond-life that ihe cone was begun. It was found
ies uadtanle like Hydra, Spongilla wet Australella, do not seta in

ter which is very severe, but ing the latter part of summer—
summer and winter aoe = ey, we! oes marked seasons in the P jab,
spring and autumn bein and ill-defined. During winter a's sfes
forms die, weray ary vel or resistant bodies like spiny eggs, gemmules or
ee for the preservatio e species.

e case of Daphnia win Heli are formed at the beginning of

Seon sa eg the case of insect larvae like those of Chironomus and Ano-
eles, 1t was found that in winter mad? Dene of larval life is much
al and that they are very inactiv

The Aortic Ligament in Fishes.—By D. R. BaaTracHaRyYa.

Notes on Elasmobranch Blood Cells. —By R. H. WurraHOUSE.

The history of Rees red blood cells is interesting in consideration of
the following poin It seems most likely that they are produced
through life in pe spleen. Young cells are char: y their
Pi gsitae i large n nucleus with ae ly ~~ chromatin and the.
very small envelope of cytoplas -, which is basophile in its reaction.

compac outline. ** Kernbriick or
nuclear dges served which c to the structures
described by Stauffacher and a in a variety of other cells. The
isintegration of the cell begins by a basophile degeneration of the cyto-
pens spreading from the Teclisn eadially and sea eeeeeing a struc-
much as suggested that

cases va pn parasites invading ¢ cells aa dnc the nucleus to

be e revised for fear in peuges they were only cases of
basophil ewianias of the

leucocytes are of the cual t and show the eosinophilous

forms 6 great advantage. ‘‘ Kernbriicken” are also to be observed here.

The Indian Varieties and Races of T'urbinella pyrum (Linn).—
By James HORNELL.

In this paper it was shown that the Indian representatives of the genus
Parts nella a re limited to a single species—T. pyrum (Linn.). The species is

ingl ; but must be consi-
aaa a ici bated praet of the collective species, as it comprises at

Cxvi Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [(N.S., XII,

least five strongly characterised varieties old sauces co-equal 1 in taxo-
nomic value, thus shams bor definite co-varieties or sub-speci

Including Linnaeus’ type as one, five varieties were enumerated and

efined, namely :—Varieties obra: acuta, es comorinensis and

fusus. ith the soap ca of the last named, e new varieties.

Each of these five forms, if judged by shone individuals possess -
ing the mean of the different characteristics and proportions, may rea-
sonably be classed as a distinct species. Study of large numbers—nea arly
2 millions of these satin — imported into Calcutta annually—shows that
this view would be in

The f rc ame ie the five varieties defines the principal character-
istics of eac

om
7

icra angular,

Spire elongate : | prominent......... .. var. fusus, Sowerby.

poe widely fu si-/
Bread

th in » a. Profile of whorls in Se convae>
pace 1.75 to 2 var. ar.
[snouts oe b. Profile of whorls in spire pats
word bala straight,

var. comorinensis, var. nov.

Spire moderately short ; |
shell g eerie — :
racum i

sega magi wees thick
globo
sha “a

var. globosa, var. nov.

: ° ‘Breadth/ Bini ; :
pire often very short;
oak length, under shell inclined to y var. obtusa, var. nov.»
top-shaped, very ce with 2 prea
at shoulder ; perios (a) typi
cum thin in Asie an ad | (6) rapa Ponoka)
medium-sized shells.

e peculiar pet i se IR revasiear ee of varieties obtusa and acu

inntoding globosa and comoré a e latter) is most Cape ene
upon the influence of differe: nvironment upon separated groups
of an originally united soaieetin in pai certain warnions from the
og cna pica

adduced for the belief that — a single form
inhabited, ery whl of the shallow waters that on tended uninter-
ruptedly from what is no Her ah Co diag to patean During this pines

diverged and two very pepe varieties were formed. Had the land

barrier - broken down these two varieties would assuredly h d-
ened in But with the breaking down of the barrier—a
i th

varieties will continue to crystallize their respect
will an Shey. were undoubtedly doing up to the vg on land barrie!
became interrupted, in becoming distinct
The taal of aeoagee section of the atiiok i in the Andaman Islands
has ul the formation of a variety with well-defined
differences Sin the cintinedtal form.
paper was an attempt to give a reasoned account of nig pasts orase

rd one of the dominant molluscs of Indian seas an offer

hypothesis for the explanation of the origin of some of the varieties which

&

1916. ] _ The Third Indian Science Congress, OXVli

wees ont the same time to define and demarcate the ee mae
limi the chief Misi gta a matter which till now has been a dis
ad gitieee conditio

The Geographical Distribution of Indian Earthworms.—
y J. StepHenson, I.M.S.

e modes of spreading in the Oligochaeta differ very ech ret
in ine case of freshwater and terrestrial forms. Freshwater forms spread

uch ease and so widely that the facts of their disteibution. are
practically auetles for Pedoes Hier The case is quite different with
terrestrial forms.

ormer conection by land of India and Australia, and India and

New Zealand, is demonstrated by a comparison of the earthworm faunas;
but it is not nieestind to suppose, as Strat that. mi land connec-
tion must have extended across the f Benga al: r t disco wtiiten in

the Abor scary renders it ane ne oo. suppose that tie ‘Obgeduesks im-
earente took a path round the head of the

The former connection between India ee Africa Napa cor tage is
documented by fewer faunistic records; though these have recently

o by the dsseaeued ty: Bork ay o of a a genus whi ah ciara is 2 se
as a direct Migiandacih of a form at present Renulinr to Malden aa.

Indian Freshwater Prawns of the family Atyidae.—
By Stanley Kemp.

uthor gave a brief account of the principal besernig ames and
<li of the inne in India and discussed Bouvier’s theory of the
mutational origin of certain forms. Siseakt! invcaineniets pone to show
that the Atyid fauna of me Andaman Islands is one of peculiar interest,
comprising a remarkable combination si forms similar in character to
those on which Bouvier founded his theor

Puysics SECTION.
(Chairman—Mr. G. C. Srupson, F.R.S.)

e Meetings ee — Physics se were very successful, but owing
to the | sti number — oe had to be considered it was
va a a ves possi’

necessary cut 0 the
Although a discussions were agers rt they were very much to the point
nsiderable useful work was done in the section. ri airman
aper

Some Problems of Atmospheric Electricity.—By
G. C. Simpson.

Five problems of atmospheric electricity were discussed.

(1) It was shown that although there appears to be sufficient radio-
active matter in the earth and atetaphars to account for the ionisation
of the air over the land, this is not so over the sea where there is little
radio-active matter in the air and p y none in the sea.

2) Recent observations made in balloons indicate that a very
penetrating radiation pare the aieth's atmosphere from above: the
origin and nature of this radiation were discussed.

eXViii Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

(3) The difficulties a with eri ram the permanent charge

on the earth were stated. he shown as ssi oes charge current is
constant to the atest listens. reached in n balloo . the renewal cannot
tak abe const from gehen ont in acca lower atmosph The 2st of a
very penetrating radiat carryl tees nega aie. or arge

sidered.

and the pagutbinty of che: jepoataneete generation of Sagaure sladteiates

e

in the earth caused by e being the variable and not m in the ratio—
which is a variable function of velocity, was discussed.

The question ‘‘ What is ball lightning ? ” eg next considered and
it was stated that ‘‘ active nitrogen” as prepared by Prof. Strutt was
the ee ae to ball lightning yet pro oduced in in the laboratory.

Ng importance of Prof. Stormer’s work on the aurora
as out, and the consequences of Vegard’s theory of the aurora,
re a nabs the aurora due to a rays aihitted by radio-active matter in
the sun were described.

On ey Le ae of the Kinetic Theory of Gases to Epidemio-
logical Problems.—By Mason McKEnpDRICE.
On the rib want bee ea interact among st each | acre in a
somes manne as shown how it is possible t rob-
ch de aah iad ase ontagion, immun ity, e Conve ay if suit-
stile atadisins are available, it is possible to pe Aa infor mation regardi
mod tran es—their tendency toward. een

oO s
how they are affected na eeamtinenen the degree of their epidemicity—their
single or dual nature—and whether they were on the increase or the
ecrease. It was alsoshown how Ge: pones of sopvelntion arises naturally
out of the consideration of two dimensional phenomena of this nature :
and how there are two main tae of acral, oh differ from each
athe fundamentally.

The Mechanics of the Violin Bridge and Mute.— By
C. V. Raman.

The author Leena (with the aid of diagrams and lantern merase
ory h

mechanical theo e has developed which closely predicts the mode of
vibration t any given point with the specified pressure
and ve portant feature indicated by th nd_ verified
xpe: lly is that the bowed poi oes not generally move with
uniform velocity whilst slipping past the hairs of t ow. The effect of
seating on the vibrations the violin-bridge w s

R t m
ices by Giltay and De-Haas on the subject appear doubtful.
Winds at various Cloud Levels and their relation to the
Monsoon.— By W. A. Harwoop

The object of the work described m the paper was to examine the
msoon currents at various heights above the earth’s surface in relation
‘c ‘the character of pherie circulation of which the monsoons
m @ part, i ca to diseover any points requiring special attention
: P asepenics with the research work with balloons recently started in
ndia

was explained t the form of clouds enables one to estimate
bs altitude, and thus Siaiey done of the directions and velocity of

ement of clouds furnish a core eans of examining the winds at
pate heights above the earth’s

1916. } The Third Indian Science Congress. CXix

uth-west monsoon current was found to be on the arene. abou
3 vais aan at Madras, 4} to 5 miles at Vizagapatam and Calcutt apa
about 5 miles over north-west India. Above it there a)

south-west at th rface, rises and osits its ture in ;
then return southwards. T inter or north-e pote: as wn
of the circulation of the same character, but in the jo pre

form par
direction, and its stone. § esemblance to the north-east Sade. wind of the
Atlantic was pointed ou

The effect of Tensile Stress on the oak of Expansion
of Nickel.— By E. P. Harri

The instrument used in making these measurements was the same
as that recently devised by the author rsa investigating Young’s Modulus
at high temper a and exhibited to the Science Congress sf the Madras
meeting last yea:

ction from the experiments a series of per ge is as site

By dedu
sho “sid the relation between the elongation of bet te and its tempera-
ture, each graph co rresponding to a different te

Fro the whats series of expansion sacecsemataite graphs the av —

bcatticient of expansion ies different ranges of temperature and c
ponding to different tensions can be de sears These ouiciect pe
plotted against the tension.
e fo ped

increases sri. aes pie as a linear function of the tension in aooordanoe
with the known equation
1 dE

7 — _ —
dT Er dé
where a is the ara of expansion
e tension in the wire in kilos per m
E re value at 0° of Young’s as for Nickel and
seas 5 the temperature coefficient of HZ supplied by the author’s previous
experiments (Lond. Phys. Soc. Proc., Dec. 1914). This may be called the

( : a ae
normal change in a with tension, and its value is about 2 x 10 “deg

kilos pee
(2) For — above about 150°C the an ag of expansion
increases linearly (as in case (1) ) until a certain tensio Stover after

which a very rape increase of a takes place. This n may be called the
gti ina tant tension, and begins to occur when the tension

exceeds 15 kilos per sq. m

The codheinod ales, from the present researc! ch so far as it goes is

that during the measurement of veh coefficients -Aegaasemeg y at high
temperature careful regard cise be paid to the stress conditions
even though the latter are far baie Faint is n to cause a per-

manent set. Only when the stress on the material is below a certain mini-
mum value, i poeroar (no doubt) on the material, can the true or normal
coefficient be obtain

Potential Difference ard current in De la rae —
tube.—By D. N. Mati and A. B. D

In such a tube, so long as, and only when, there is a bd aeiies
which alaae bobetes taster eh epeten of Tranyerse Magnetic Fields),

exx Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

the enh of Potential difference to pressure remains constant both in air
and in hydrogen. The Potential iieneisse goes on decreasing as press
panned up to a certain point, but after that, it increases with deersaal
pressure.
The — dealt with a mathematical theory which explained all
these | features

Pie

= <4

oe SS larit. ule
but that connecting current and potential diffrence (exhibited on ‘he
screen) was very complicated, showing one nodal p

On the Radio-activity of some of the ss Fah Rocks.— By
W. F. Smeets and H. E. Watson

Deter < oree aee have been mai ade of the amount of radium in a num
ec r

re.
history of ince rocks is known with some accuracy, and ody
certain geological groups contain similar amounts of radiu

On the Cathode fall from ag agp — —By
H. E. Watson and G. Par

ace cathode ru from as many nia as goer seeslyy is being measured
in the inactive ere appears to efinite relation between
the cathode fall gs the position in the oot aie of the metal used

The Contribution of Arabs to Astronomy and Sepia
with Special Reference to El-Biruni and h
asudi.— By Z1ta-Up-Din Auman, O.1 Eb.

A New Method of observing the Zeeman Effect.— By
Watt MonamMap.

The Potential cant at Patna.—By V. H. Jackson, M.A.,
- K. Mirra, B.Sc.

Continuous Sse ords of the potential gradient were commenced in
January 1914, absolute nibs being obtained in the manner recommended
by Simpson tien Zeitschr. XIV, January 1913) by attaching a radium
a to the oe. of a long insulated wire stretched hatigantally 2°5

bove alawn. For satisfactory insulation under all weather con-

dstinsis the ee ae the sulphur insulators used o te
and age Ag Pre reliminary results Ww te
ony range for the whole year gives P=125 + 70 sin

(0+ ist) +43 gon (20 + 195 cee. sin (36 bea +11 sin (4¢ + 348).
Th an eens a wrdteet about 75, in May, and reaches a maximum
The diurnal variation shows an unusuall

ut :

e vim. A ave record ced the gradient over a flat roof 12°8

aboee the ground, commenced in October 1915, leads to the con-

prec that at this. level oe diurnal cncillat tions are much less marked,
e.g., analysis for December 1915 gives—

At ground-level P=207°4 + 121°5 sin (@ + 136) apes y = (26 + ah

in (36 + 30
At roof-level P=153°3 + 65°6 sin (@ + 125) ia sin (20 + 190)
+ 6°5 sin (3@ + 318)

1916. ] The Third Indian Science Congress. CXXi

In the hot weather months ve rie) very high negative gradi-
ents are vie aps! = = betw or 9 A.M. and 5 P.M hese
due to clou f d by th pe a epee usual at this season,
ada ae latte ER oe ap about 15 eniip an hour

Utility of ee ae in Electrostatic Measurements.— By
VB wad , M.A., and A. T. Moxerser, M.A.

ing most months in the year accurate measur ements with sensi-
be made

auti ;
of earlier work “ AS. B. Vol. X, 1914) the authors find that t leakage can
be reduced to a very low and constant amount for an indefinite period if
c in Oo r

GEoLocy Srotron.
Notes on some ee teeth from the Spr ver of Western
. Das-Gup
this paper the author d seeps some fish teeth obtained a
ew

the Tertiary beds of Rahiewace a Sind. Of these species one is
and it has been described as Oxyrhina Feddeni

On the Hyperathentaaeie of Manoslinic Pyroxenes.——By
Kiran K. Sen

The meaigeenn of Rane into garnet in the rocks of the char-
nockite series has been proved by Sir Thomas Holland, bu se aes coped

direc
plained acco: Dr. bagmiy as due to a release of pressure. But the
innumerable other instances go t saiguonte dS that the change is in the direction
from augite t

garnet and vice
Hypersthene is the most charac bichoE , though not an sovenienie con-
stituent. Some charnockites are entirely free from

rsthene which is
rather striking but not surprising in view of the gt Revaiagad that both
hypersthene and garnet are believed bos bed erived from
anted, one or other of the ferr ian gite,
ga hene, and ndary hornblende may be found missing i
some rocks of the charnockite se Although me is a c

ite series. t is ac-

constituent of the charnockites of South Seek as elsewhere, the

green cis arco is ris fun ae constituent. The bluish green colour of
the rays vibra lel to the minimum axis of erugeed ¢ in the
augite is guitars 3 at of the rays ZT Pp g

exxii Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {N..S, XII,

axis in the hypersthene, so that there may be a teh between augite
and ln ane without a complete rotation of the nicols. Hypersthene
ma; ed.

The question of the extinction of rho bie : iepining t has zle a

aa hom nd, in
series, writes that although he has examined henicienlie, of cases fro
Salem district and from all parts of the Madras Presidency, he feeteag never
found a pyroxene in fcipagt Lie giving the pleochrosm of Gh decir
ithout at th lin re exhibited, show

ing a straight extin ction. He "hee very carefully sea aire every specimen

the extensive pomaghade ma ade by his colleagues and himself, ‘and has to

nstan such a

ava which he as-
SCOR Had pe In several cases the angle of extinc-
as hyp

er rmediate an
augite and generis showing
oblique extinction but he ae ‘appoacond rea hypersthene in all its
charac —
In

hetero augite is cuaeewal to ont ss into which is pre: in the
form of large blebs and stringers forming a peace pa rk. “The Horn
blende o a tive s right inside garnet, occasionally at the margin. Ina
specimen of norite, green augite is observed to pass y itg pink hypersthene,
the “tpanttdeival’ stage being marked by a fai i i
by a dark pleochroic band. The peculiar cleavage lines of augite can also
be traced in the altered fo: rm with which the augite is crystallographically
continuous. e sieanhitete. mineral does not Mint bly show straight
extincti ut often reaches as much as 26°. In cation section, hypers-
thene is found in sparing quantity,» but usually chews a ere at ced wet
e . is fg win where both the a e and hypers-
Ok.

H men of
tatite) and monoclinic oribeerl re, some exceptional “hemi ine
varieties of augite-norite. These intergrowths perhaps va

1916. ] The Third Indian Science Congress. exxiii

contigs oe fot ties ae DP aithepenieee into the rhombic forms. Before de-

cribin na of fine-grained rocks which show a peculiar micrographic

prion ‘anes up & i sinuous blebs of augite-hypersthene and fe spar,

which ultimate! alter and pass into garnet, it has been found desirable
augi

h hypersthen
men of norite the centrical and irre ct hig micrographic au sugite-teleoan eet
not proceed from garnet at all, but is observed to stretch out from hypers-
thene
e alteration of augite is shown below :—
Augite (monoclinic pyroxene)
|

] : |
Hornblende (?) Clino-hypersthene

(?) Garnet Hypersthene
Garnet

On the correlation of a ease ae dolerite.—By Kiren
K. Sen Gup

The intrusive poe (augite-diorite) is evpiealy developed in the
Cochin State. It is essentially holocrystalline and granito id, but homo-
geneous rock, the Fae Sve minerals felspar an z= ite being distinct.
From the microscopic ewig ers it is reasonable to infer that these types

° y crystalli ites. ;

also at Nunnanchira, half a mile upstream from the nieces bridge.
The dolerites may be considered as the ae of
Pi

ginal rite has not been = far in oie rocks examined,
S isolated intrusions of dolerite are of frequent occurren
©xposures of gabbro and dolerite are Stole i in eral zones or ‘belts run-
ning ina N.-W. ection. ey are thus closely related or are

-E.
separated by a ahort interval of time.

ErHNoLocy SEcTION.
Malabar Magic.—By L. K. ANANTAKRISHNA IyER.

saa according to Mr. Iyer, is supposed to be the land of magic,
Sorcery and witchcraft, and seg — slp persons practising various

=

of doing injury of all kinds if oe io up : a heed who had always
to feed daar a material sense. In the absence of this propitiation to
these i they were supposed to turn against the pro-
bably bait € hint to death. Another in eenting topic on this subject was,
as Odi cult. It meant the breaking of a man’s hoay
some special yesh The adept in the art was supposed to possess tw

CxXxiv Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (N.S. XII,

medicinal ols, one of which was extracted from boiling the foetus ex-

racted from the womb of a woman in her first pregnancy and the other
om the frei i wer a tree. The processes of extraction were too

elaborate for a detailed description. Suffice it to say that the sorcerer

be n ae forehead prepared with this kind of oil, and

it o' rinking some toddy, set be for this purpose during the

his body et
is oan ie owed i himself to be transformed into any animal he liked and
put his victim to death in no time.
The Thandapulayans.—By L. K. ANANTAKRISHNA IYER.

The. Thandapulayans are one division of the agricultural tribes in
Cochin and Travancore. They are in a most primitive state, wearing leafy
ents.

On the Chronological >i of some —
mo 1 acer: .
It is a common occurence to come across dolmens ae known as
** Muni-ara”’ (huts of sages and hermits) in the Faves of the Cochin

n
hac it — the east in some Spree n a e Cochin State the entrance to
he bei

oO e
four haga at the corners in Singhbhum, be me highly Seveloped pate
represented by the South Taio Steere npg ee of smooth and flat

four ce cone, the truncated top eer pped a

uge circular plano-convex stone with bevelled —_ . Hat-stones with
flat capstones hav observed in the S pore dinre the hat-
stones are sorne high conical structures made up of cpa or nine
stones measuring seven feet long but soba any ice The um-
brella-stones associated with these m nts are hewedes 9 found flat

on the ground. dela, dense ter emo and devas made of
terite. Logan was ome 7 not aware of the occurrence of ak Lu
(hat-stone) in association with kuta-kallu (umbrella-stone) and was thus

1916. ] The Third Indian Science Congress. CXXV

led to refer the topi-kallu to the ‘‘ dolmen period.” The hat-stones un-
doubtedly belong to an advanced type of civilization as could be made
i is aceful appeara:

ro Are
style is but the character of the nation and of the e epoch sy ty ssed in
wood, stone or brick. The chronological sequence of Logan thus modi-
fied would be as follows :—
I. Dolmens, menhirs, cromlechs, ete.
Probably synchronous
IT. Excavated cav
III. (a) Caves with massive urns (t no
sto: and massive sepulchral
urns writhiout caves
(6) hat-sto
IV. Modern seguichral urns of a small size.
No definite chronological sequence can be traced in — evolu-
of meg of different countries, sa less can their
ce, ange and co: ntents be said to in peep a phase of
eity.

co. ta jects ch

istic of the Iron paris whereas in India, the practice of erecting meg al
thie structures still obtains ee some of the aboriginal tribes, ical
as the Mundas, Kuruvas, and Khas

LECTURES.

Dr. E. H. Hankin’s lecture on ‘‘ The Evolution of Flying
Animals.,”’

ings of insects — a x pe developed from tracheal gills

AP he were leaf-like appendages born airs on each body-joint of the
primitive insect wn nid eet of the earliest known fossii
i of the joints of the thorax carried a pair of wing -
quently the animal The suc f the abdo-
en were each sped wes bie F aath of sgpese: gills. The wings of these
hse i their structure in
cer vince tracheal 1 gills fig to Smear a in the same respects from the

en i ch gre ave in many cases evo into
An illustration was s a fossil flying fish gf "hang
the win, pel attached below the level « of the otis of gravity
of ane < this point as is the case in modern flying fishes. tis wold
uch a position of the wings to conduce to a: Be instability

r ind :
teryx,’’ was described and its reptilian characters were explained. Each
wing was provided with three claws which for reasons descri in detail
were suppo to be functional. In modern bi the second and third
n

of th digits ovided with ge feathers whic
a rig ye 7 e. Th he muscles that moved the hand in the
cestral reptile w a) or of e bir he
m that: moved the hand were also adapted for this purpose in the
ossil-flying re own as pterodactyls. In these animal
the wing is supported on an eno n bats also the

In each case it is probable that the _ of gliding asian that of
flapping and that the power of gliding in a straight line preceded the

CXxvi Journal of the Asiatie Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Sask - Aes, Nea the glide. Movements in pono babieae . a
nnected with the origin of steering m ents.
Flapping y pxbbably oriented from a repetition of certain reyes move-

ae oe ena ribs have been ener 9 to gral the agai that
org tions a In flying squirrels t facie ith the ission of
eh aie Prades nt the membrane or "patagia i such pasa the
parte of flight could not develop very far as ia the complicated hand
moving mechanism was not available ioe daca to purposes of fight.

of a ber of interrelated movements: both in this and in other charac-
ters the pterodactyl appears to have been far more specialised for flight
than any other animal of which we ava knowledge. A study of the
anatomy of the different joints of the arm shows that these animals och
not walk as quadrupeds. It is difficult to understand how they could
have walked as bipeds as they were unable to furl their wings. It is con-
sidered that after alighting on their hind feet they fell over on to their
stomachs “py pushed oo pei laboriously somewhat after the
manner of a penguin. adduced for be erg that they
could not hang from the eakokes of a fics by their hind leg s do flying
It has

ada; and spe e eir
urnish a proof that the phenomenon of soaring flight is one which is
quite inexplicable in the light of our present knowledge.

Prof. Neogi’s Lecture on ‘‘ Manufacture of Tron in Ancient
India.’’

Prof. Neogi showed a oe of oe Pate oo Dhar pillar, an
Mount Abu pillar as well as of

1: ate:
an ubaneswar temples and te Seton te eae gons ae the Moghule—in
fact, remar e specimens of iron manufact om the earliest tim
down to the 17th century. ee analyses of she reveal the

fact that the iron used was pure wrought iron *‘ - with low sulphur and
manganese and Las. ceh stein! eevee ee ee ee
the pillars and beams were constructed by forging and then welding
me blooms of wrought iron sr that the wr Garth constitution of these
iron specimens was responsible for their remarkable corrosion-resisting
capaci
e next dwelt upon Indian steel or woots which was the mate
from which the famous Damascus blades were yee A remarkable
specimen of ancient Indian steel, dated as seni c. 150, has recently
been discovered { in Gwalior and analysed by Sir Robert Hadfield. The
as of surgical i i
, the

; rit surgical
was such that ts! as — bisect a hair r longitu dinally ” shows the know-
ledge of the use of dank enakais **tikhna” or sharp) as early as 3rd
century B.C.

1916.] The Third Indian Science Congress. exxvii

The ae regarding the knowledge of cast iron in ancient India

is very mea
Turning Pe the methods Bo Ce gy aweiggeri of wrought iron and stee
Prof. ot showed that wrought ir yas pared by the ‘ direct
method,” i.e., directly from “the ores without the Saturmedlate
tion of ¢ on by heating the ores in all blast fur-
fons small crucibles by heating wrought iron with
certain plants obtained as cas of. N main ong
with Dre Perey rath the ‘‘ crucible process of m making steel by cementa-

ere was really an Indian discovery sillomevenied by Mushet in 1800 in
Europe.

MARCH, 1016.

The Monthly General Meeting of the et was held on
Wednesday, the Ist March, 1916, ‘at 9-15 p

LiEvT. pas Sir L. Rogers, Kr., C.1.E., M.D., B.S.,
F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.A.S.B., I.M. s. , President; in the chair.

The ne page were present :—

Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. H. G. Graves,

Rev. R. Oka, in Satis Chania Vidyabhusana, De Annandale
and Dr. Hossa

Visitor :—Lady Rogers.

The minutes of the January ecaanae Monthly Meeting,
the Annual Meeting and the Feb ruary Ordinary Monthly
Meeting were read and confirmed.

Sixty-nine presentations were announced.

The General Secretary reported that Mr. P. Mukerji had
expressed a desire to withdraw from the Society.

The General Secretary also reported the death of Sir
William Turner, K.C.B., an Honorary Fellow of the Society.

Dr. Annandale read the following obituary notice :—

Obituary Note on Sir William Turner, K.C.B., F.R.S.,
Hon. F.A.S.B., etc., died 15th February, 1916.

William Turner, ee Scotchman and citizen of Edin-
burgh as he became, was born at Lancaster in 1832. For well
over half a century (1854-191 6) he was on the staff of the Uni-
versity of Edinburgh, for thirteen years as Demonstrator of
Anatomy, thirty-six years as Regius Professor of the same
science, and finally for eleven years as Principal and Vice-
Chancellor. For at least twenty years he dominated university
poligine, and even those who complained that his ideas were
old-fashioned had no thought of questioning his Dols hoariea
devotion and the power of his personality. sash his death a
chapter in the history of the Scotish universities is :

Though a biologist rather than a medical man, ee took a
very necieaes ‘part in the work of the British Medical Asso-
ciation, of the General Council of which he was President from
1898 to 1904. He was President of the British Association for
the Advancement of Science in 1900. The lucidity of his
academic lectures was famous.

It was not only asan anatomist pure and simple that Turner

cCxxx Procs. of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1916.

achieved enduring fame but still more in the capacity of anthro-
pologist and student of the marine mammals—in particular

his series of human crania, a collection to which the gratitude
of old students was continually adding specimens from all parts
of the world.

Turner’s most important contribution to original research
was perhaps his account of the human skulls and other bones
obtained in the course of the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition. In this
memoir, which was published in the Scientific Reports of the
expedition in 1884, he evolved a method of investigation that
forms the basis of most modern work. In the many papers
he subsequently wrote on the same subject he departed in no
important respect from the system there laid down. Among
his later papers those on the craniology of the peoples of the
Indian Empire were among the most valuable. He sum-

Anatomica

as the parasitic Copepoda and the Hexactinallid sponges. In
recent years his papers, with few exceptions, were published in
} Pag

was in the University.

The President announced that Dr. N. Annandale had been
appointed Anthropological Secretary in the place of Mr. J.
Coggin Brown, resigned.

The General Secretary read the names of the following
gentlemen who were appointed to serve on the various com-
mittees during 1916: —

Finance Committee. —Dr. N. Annandale, The Hon. Justice
Sir Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Kt., Mahamahopadhyaya Hara-
prasad Shastri, C.I.E., Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidya-
bhusana, Hon. Librarian (Ex-officio).

Library Committee.—The Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh Mukho-

~
.
’

March, 1916.] Proes. of the Asiaiic Society of Bengal. CXxxi

logical Secretary, Biological Secretary, Physical Science Secre-
tary, the two Philological Secretaries, Medical Secretary, Hon.
Librarian.

Philological Committee.—Abdulla Al-Ma’ mun Suhrawardy,
Esq., Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, The Hon. Justice Sir
Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Kt., Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad
Shastri, Rai Bahadur Monmohan Chakravarti, Babu Rakhal Das
Banerjee, Babu Nilmani Chakravarti, A. H. Harley, Esq.

Hon. Numismatist.—Mr. H. Nelson Wright.

on. Joint Secretaries, Scdence Congress.—Dr. J. L. Simon
sen ie Prof. P. S. Macmahon

e suggestion of Lieut.-Col. Sir Leonard Rogers, Kt.,
regarding the transfer of all medical journals to the School of
Tropi cal. Medicine, of which intimation had already been given
by circular to all members, was brought up for final disposal.

votes of the members were laid on the tables and the
President requested any members who had not expressed their
rh to take the present opportunity of filling in voting
paper

The President a Sai Mr. H. G. Graves and Maulvi
Abdul Wali to be scrutinee

The scrutineers sehared as follows :—

For the proposal—92

Against the proposal—1.

Carried.

The following —- was balloted for as an Ordinary
Member :—

Mr. Prabhat Rie Mukerji, Barrister-at-Law, 4, Chowrin-
ghee ieee peoaprge rhs by Babu Rakhal Das Banerji,
seconded by D y.

Dr. N. Annandale exhibited some Japanese pictures.

ae following papers were read :—
Some old Records of the Madras Army, 1757-1759.—

Raited by the Rev. H. Hosten,

2. A Tibetan Funeral Pruses “weed Davsampvr.
Communicated by the Joint Philological Secr

These papers will be published in a Sean number of
the Journal.

The President announced that the next adjourned meeting
of the Medical Section would be held on Wednesday, the 8th
March, 1916, at 9-30 p.m

3a

¢ a

i SNe? =
seit Soke

ea ny osu

APRIL, 109016.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on
Wednesday, the 5th April, 1916, at 9-15 P.M.

Lrevt.-Cot, Sir Lronarp Rocers, Bt. C1... M.D.
BS., F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.A.S.B., LM.S., President, in the
chair.

The following members were present :—

Dr. N. Annandale, Dr. C. A. Bentley, Mr. H. G. Carter,
Dr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Mr. G. de P. Cotter, Babu Hemchandra
Das Gupta, Dr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. H. G. Graves, Dr. H. H.

ny oe WN, , Mr. S. W. Kemp, Mr. R. D.
Mehta, Mr. C. S. Middlemiss, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana,
Mr. E. Vredenburg.

Visitors :—Mrs. H. G. Carter and Mr. K. C. Ghose.

The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Thirty-three presentations were announced.

The General Secretary reported that Mr. L. Petrocochino
and Lieut.-Col. R. P. Wilson, I.M.S., had expressed a desire to
withdraw from the Scciety.

General Secretary reported the death of Raja Saccida-
nanda Tribhuban Deb of Bamra, an Ordinary Member of the
Society.

The following gentleman was balloted for as an Ordinary
Member :—

Babu Radhanath Shaha, Medical Practitioner, No. 16,
Lachmi Kunda, Benares City, proposed by Mahamahopadhyaya
Haraprasad Shastri, seconded by Babu Nilmani Chakravarti.

The following exhibitions were shown :—

1. Dr. H. H. Hayden exhibited ores of tungsten and
molybdenum.

2. Mr. G. de P. Cotter exhibited Teeth of Eocene
Mammals from Burma.

3. Mr. H. G. Carter exhibited some samples of Asafcetida,
showing unexplained differences.

e President announced that the next Adjourned Meeting
of the Medical Section would be held on Wednesday, the 26th
April, 1916, at 9-30 p.m., there being no Meeting on Wedn esday,
the 12th April, 1916.

exxxiv _ Procs. of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1916.]

The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the
Society was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, tlre
26th April, 1916, at 9-30 P.M.

Linvt.-Cox. Sir Leonarp Rogers, Kt., C.1.E., M.D., B.S.,
ER.CP., F.B.CS., F.AS.B., LMS., ‘President, in the chair.

The following members were present :—

Dr. U. N. Brahmachari, Dr. K. K. Chatterjee, Dr. W. C.
Hossack, reas McCay, I.M.S., Lt.-Col. F. O’Kinealy, 1.M.S.

Vis eh at B. Ganguly, Dr. N. H. Hume, Dr. RB. P.
Wilson, Dr. Teg

The minutes of the December meeting were read and
confirmed.

Dr. K. K. Chatterjee showed some clinical cases.

Dr. W. C. Hossack read a paper entitled ‘‘ German Influ-
ence on Modern Bacteriology—Need for Elimination

Rai Bahadur Dr. Upendra Nath Brahmachari, M A., M.D.

Ph.D, read a paper entitled ‘‘ Third Report on the treatment

of Kala-azar with special reference to the use of Antimony and
Forinal dee de®

i ta

MAY, 10916.

The Monthly General Meeting of gi aad was held on
Wednesday, the 3rd May, 1916, at 9-15

Ma hirer tle tc HaARAPRASAD SuHAsrtrtr, C.I. E., Vice-
President, in the chai

The following members were present :—

Mr. - C. Atkinson, Babu Rakhal Das Banerjee, Mr. J. A.
Chapma , Mr. H. G. Gra ves, Mr. S. W. Kemp, Rev. R. Oka,
Babu Badliansth Laha, Me Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana.

Visitors :—Mr. A. C. Ghose, Mr. G. D. Sarkar.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
‘Twenty-eight presentations were announced.

The General Secretary reported the death of Mr. R. C.
Burton of the Geological Survey of India and Mr. M. §S.
Ramaswami of the Botanical Survey of India, Ordinary Mem-
bers of the Society.

The General Secretary reported that Capt. John Inglis
Eadie, 97th Deccan na had expressed a desire to with-
draw from the Socie

ei ferns gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary
Member
M. van Geuns, Esq., Managing Editor of the Newspaper
Sasssbasnuth Handels blad,’’ Pe per-9 (Java), Great Eastern
Hotel, Calcutta, proposed by M r. W. R. Gourlay, seconded by
Mr. F. H. Gr ravely ; Babu hares std Dutt, B.A., Nepal
Educational Service, Katmandu, Nepal, pr opos sed by Mr.
B. L. Chaudhuri, seconded by Mr. Gopal Das Chaudhuri.

Mahamahopidhyaya MHaraprasid Shastri exhibited a
golden manuscript of a very rare work entitled Heruka Tantra,
Section Sambarodoya only.

Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana exhibited Nag-Sgron—a
very early indigenous dictionary of the Tibetan language.

The following paper was read :—

Some traditions about Sultan ‘Ala’uddin Husain Shah and
Notes on some Arabic Inscriptions from Murshidabad. By G. D.
Sarkar. Communicated by Basu RakHat Das Banerut,

CXXXVi Procs. of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1916.]
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the
Journal.

The President announced that there would be no meeting
of the Medical Section during this month.

JUNE 1916.

The Monthly General Meeting of the stad was held on
Wednesday, the 7th June, 1916, at 9-15 p

LizvT.-CoLONEL Sir LEoNaRD lpia Kt., C.1.E., M.D.,
B.S., F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.A.S.B., I.M.S., President, in the

ehuir.

The following members were present : —

Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Dr. B. L. Chau-
dhuri, Miss M. L. Cleg horn, Mr. T. P. Ghose, Mr. S. W. Kemp,
Mr. C. 8. Middlemiss, Rev, R. Oka, Dr. Statis Chandra Vidya-
bhusana.

Visitors :—- Miss O. M. Cleghorn and Mrs. B. M. Cooper.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Fifty-seven presentations were announced.

a he following to be added to ‘the ‘* Regulations regarding
the lending out of manuscripts

‘* 6. Applications for the ice of Government manuscripts
in the charge of the Society shall be dealt with by the Hony.
Librarian in the same terms as manuscripts belonging =f wo
Society ; the Officer-in-charge shall hand over to the
Librarian the ma nuscripts required for this purpose and shell
take a formal epvae from him in each case

To the ‘‘ Office Regulations regarding leave and late
attendance,’’ the following to ee inserted instead of ‘* All other
leave shall be without pay ’

“* In cases of illness, ies a on half pay for a period not ex-
ceeding fifteen days in the year may also be granted, provided
a certificate is produced showing that treatment is being
received from a recognized hospital.’

The following gentlemen were balloted for as Ordiriary
Members :—

Mr. Suryya Prasad Mahajan, Honorary Secretary, Sri
Mannu Lall Library, Murarpur, Gaya, proposed by Babu
Nagendranath be seconded by Mahamahopadhyaya Hara-

exxxviii Proes. of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1916.]

prasad Shastri; Mr. Joseph Orlando Ferrer, Cuban Consul,
5, Hastings Street, Calcutta, PaSa by Mr. JA. Chapman,
seconded by Dr. F. H. Grave

Dr. N. Annandale tina living specimens of Campanu-
lina ceylonensis from brackish water near Calcutta.

The following papers were read :—

Zoological Results of a tour in the Far East.— By N. ANNAN-
DALE, D.Sc.

Introduction.

1. Freshwater Lumellibranch Shells.

2. Polyzoa of fresh and brackish water.
3. ee of fresh and brackish water.

e President announced that site would be no meeting
of Ge ‘Medical Section during this mo

oneness a ee ee oO Oe

ERRATA.

Journal, Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. XI, Nos. 10-11, 1915.
P. 437, in the first line a the third paragraph: for
‘‘invertebrates’’ read ‘ vertebra
P. 477, last line but one: ae = ae read ‘*
P. 478, line 8: for ‘‘or’’ read ‘‘ and.’’
P. 478, line 15: for ‘‘prihtivt vijitva’’ read ‘* prithivi-
aes

“

478, note 3: for ‘‘ virudda Mnatrskrt’’ read ‘‘ virudda
eek se

6. A Progress Report on the Preliminary Work done
during the year 1915 in connection with the Proposed
Bardic and Historical Survey of Rajputana.

By Dr. L. P. Tessrrort.

INTRODUCTION.

The difficulties which have made it impossible to com-
mence the Bardic and Historical Survey of Rajputana in
Jodhpur on the lines proposed in the scheme approved by the
Council of the Asiatic Society in December 1914, and published
in the Society’s Journal for that month (Vol. X, pp. 373-410)

transference of my work to Bikaner, where it is hoped that it
may be possible to commence the Survey on similar lines,
though probably on a smaller scale.

I moved to Bikaner on the 6th December, invited by
H. H. the Maharaja, who had decided to employ me for four
months in the first instance, i.e. from December to the end of

n wi
History of Bikaner and the publication of the most impor-
tant bardic poems referring to the State, will be taken into
consideration together with the question fof funds. The field is
@ rich and interesting one, and the inteszgent and enlightened
support of the present Maharaja, Colonel Sir Ganga Singh,
affords good hopes of a complete success.

Tue WorkK Done.

except for a few differences imposed by the limited means at
my disposal. My two assistants, Pandit Rama Karna and
Carana Kisora Dana, were liberated from the Tawarikh and
Bardic Mehkma, where they had been employed, only on the
26th of January, but I had been able to utilize their services
even before, in their non-office hours. The travelling man,
Bhata Nani Rama, was regularly employed from the Ist of.
January, and so was the copyist. The two former assistants

58 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XU,

were no funds to meet the expenses of publication.

To begin with the editing, the most noteworthy result

Ratlam, in Malwa, wXg was killed on the field. Itis a work
of a high literary va...y and enjoys a certain popularity, espe
cially in Marwar, though the form of language in which it 18
couched, is far beyond the intelligence of the average reader.
As proposed in my Scheme, the edition of the poem will consist
of two parts: the one containing he Dingala text with differ-
ent readings and critical notes, and the other the English trans
lation with historical introduction and explanatory notes.
Besides the Vacanika, the edition of another work has
been prepared for the press, and this is the Uktiratnakara by
Sadhu Sundara. It is not a bardic work, but a work on gram-
mar in the form of an etymological glossary, and its chief
importance lies in the fact that it throws a considerable light
on the Old Marwari of the beginning of the seventeenth century
.D. I have shown elsewhere that the Dingala language of
the bards of Rajputana is ultimately but Old Marwari, or, to
use a more comprehensive term, Old Western Rajasthan,
hence the connection of the Uktiratnakara with our field of

1916.) Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 59

research. It was first meant for insertion in the ‘ Bulletin,’’
but since, owing to the present impossibility of starting the
Survey on an official and permanent footing, the ‘ Bulletin’?
now has hardly any reason to come into existence, it might,

like the Vacanika, form a volume in the “Series of Bardic and

there are some grammatical and literary works, which are
directly or indirectly connected with the bardic literature of

ome other materials, which had been prepared for the
** Bulletin,’’ will be found given as an appendix to the present

ge volumes, almost all forming part of two rich private col-
lections at Jodhpur. The work was interrupted when, in
consequence of the Darbar’s departing from its friendly atti-
tude, people became afraid of lending me their books.
n the searching department of the work, I was a little
better off, for in spite of the existence of the same difficulties as

© appointment of Bhata Nani’ Rama for a travelling man
eventually proved a failure, the man soon revealing himself as
unreliable and unfit for the search of manuscripts. He was
ismissed at the end of January and another employed in his
e, his name Candra Bhana, a Puskarana brahman who was

@ clerk in the Tawarikh Mehkma and had been recommended
by the first assistant Pandit Rama Karna. But he also proved

60 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [NS., XII,

unfit for the search of manuscripts and had to be dismissed in
the beginning of April. was more fortunate with the third
man I employed, Ujala Rama Dayala, a Sindhayaca Carana,
whose services were at Jast found satisfactory.

(February 17th—April 5th), Bhandiyawas and environs (April
13th—20th), Phalodhi town (April 22nd—23rd), Godhwar pro-
vince (April 27th—-May 31st), Sojhat town and villages in the
district (June 2nd—24th), Phalodhi district (July 10th—Sep-

spent by the travelling m lely in returning the manu-
scripts borrowed during the preceding eight months, exceptfora
visit to Sitamau and 8 her, in Malwa (Octo 19th—

28th), the object of which was to collect information concern-
ing the life and epoch of Khiriyé Jago, the author of the Vacani-
ka, whose descendants live there.

Th

kp
and Jhanwar (January 30th), Phalodhi, Kolu, Jalora (February
21st—24th), Pali (March 29th—3Ist). Outside Marwar, I

interest were also purchase
s

ar
a total of 32 manuscripts, which include not less than
different works. The manuscripts copied in my office contain

ManuscRIPTS RECEIVED.
Rl: wMs areat Tt Ta,
azaz aratagt tt ara,
mera,

a

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 61

feat cat Zt ata,
aufaat sts caafaga a aBactata S,
TILT BTA Tt ate .

Siz x 72”. No. of leaves 72, of which many broken
and ieee Unbound. Jaina. Fragmen ntary, all the works
contained being incomplete. The last Aap contain ordinary
illustrations, in water-colours, sixteen in a

e first two works were written at N agora, Samvat 1808;
the he at Merato, Samvat 1809.
nted by Pandit Panna Lala Bakalivala, Nagora the
9th afeuhbots 1914,

R. 2: aeqax et ara,
azae aratagr a a4,
aI yare Tt ala.
Size 81”x653”. No. of leaves 72. Unbound. Jaina.

The first work is esbuaplate owing to the first page being want-
ing.
Written at Rayapura, in Samvat 1845.
Presented by Pandit Rama Karna, Jodhpur, 24th Sep-
tember, 1914.

R.3: Fafamr cats wafer A asacreta A
(extract),
wa fagt atsarsrsit <1,
faretat <t ata,
Went sar.
e 63” x 84”. No. of leaves 140. Unbound. Jaina
“tee script. Most of the works comprehended under the
general title of Beat atat are Jaina.
Written between Samvat 1842 and 1890 at Vanara.

Presented by Pandit Rama Karna, Jodhpur, 24th Septem-
ber, 1915.

R4: seqe dase.
Foolscap. No. of leaves 6. Loose
Modern copy made at Kheravo, Samvat’ 1969. The original
oe composed Samvat 1757, vunder rana Amara Singha ii of
ewar

bs Presented by the Jainacarya Dharma Vijaya Siri, Decem-
r, 1914.

62 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

R.5: wawratat x Set aifaar aiatera a afsar,
ATTRA RICA,
sh aes afagst @ Sa aate a

eet ae at wet,
WSs weal sat faa cafe.

Siz "x 7”. No. of leaves 30. Unbound. About a
hisctbed mn. old.

Presented by Carana Sindhayaca Udé Raja, Jodhpur, 24th
March, 1915.

R6: Wa areger ut cen vaefape x fefsat
SRA a afear,
Relea aaa tz ALA tt AeA,
alta seit : dang iz dare at afeat,
went afsa
Size 44’ x 63”. No. of leaves 97. Leather-bound; some
leaves procter”

Written at Judhiyo between Samvat 1867 and 1874. The
second work was written by the author himself.

Presented by Carana Sindhayaca Udé Raja, Jodhpur, 24th
March, 1915.

R.7: faaa aetteax o fastat fattaaa .

Foolscap. No. of leaves 7. Loose.
Mode

Presented by the Jainacirya Dharma Vijaya Sari, April,
1915.
R.8: Stearat & vaya a afan,
a No. of leaves 4. Loose,

Modern copy.

Presented by the Jainacarya Dharma Vijaya Siri, April,

1915
R.9: atafaeowaa aafanzag .

wert ie of leaves 8. Loose.
Modern c

Pitasiited: te the Jainacarya Dharma Vijaya Suri, April,
1915.

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 63

R.10: Btafafeatiareat sae.

Foolscap. No. of leaves 10. Loo
odern copy, made from a MS. eaten by Hetu Sagara
at Kisanagadha, in Samvat 1717.
a Presented by the Jainacarya Dharma Vijaya Siri, April,

: ll: gag ut wimaa Asaedai GB aadta a

Foolscap-size. No. of leaves 12. Unbound. Caused to be
compiled by Nathi Singha, thakura of Dudora, in Samvat
1968, and tortie by the same on June 4th, 1915.

R.12: qeax afaat.
Size 54”x9%. No. of leaves 95. Bound but uncovered.
ng.

Presented by Carana Gadana Ladhi Rama of Dhanad6é
(Vali), Bepeenitee 1915.

R13: @erarast efeuraga aa.
Size 8” x 61”. No. of leaves 13. Loose and fragmen-
ta
Written i in the year Samvat 1852.
ted by Carana Gadana Ladhi Rima of Dhanado
(vat, aniecae 1915.

R14: were wafegen oo ated fefsar saat x
afteat,
ene Alaar.
Size 8” x 61”. No. ofleaves51. Loose and fragmentary.
Originally forming one body with R. 13.
“site: a hundred years old.
ted by Carana Gadana Lidhtii Rama of Dhanado
(van). Septet: 1915

R15; wettst 3 euR Tae Wasa Tt aheat.

Size 64” x 103”. No. of leaves 14. Loose. Moder
Copied and presented by Carana Lalasa Ganesa Dina of
tk a descendant of the author. Jodhpur, 2nd Novem-
r

64 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

R16: Wa aeqe a wm vaefeset ua fafsa
BRAG cu alsa,
wens afaar.
Size 64” x 44”. No. of leaves 82. Cloth-bound

The first pages were written at Bhadord by Sadhu Rama
Bs ont in Samvat 1912.

ted by Carana Baratha Kisora Dana, Jodhpur,
Roveaiice, ‘Dis

Manuscripts PurcHASED.

P.1: eat ta afan ge San ase tia ct afeal.
Any 53" x 62”. No. of leaves 94. Bound.

nal MS., apparently all written by the very hand of

the bay who lived in Godhavara under Maharaja Mana

Singha of Jodhpu ur. One of the poems, the Godhana Pacisi,

is dated Samvat 1862 and was written at Ghanerava by the
author himself.

Pischnesd at Jodhpur, the 24th September, 1914.

P.2: Staarat & wana.

Size 53” x 61”. No. of leaves 4. Unbou

Thi s MS. originally formed one bod with the foregoing,
but nates be detached and subject dillorent , it has bee
classed separately.

P.3: taat sate A aa.

Size 63” x 43”. No. of leaves 50. Unbou
Purchased at Jodhpur, the 25th SRR ag 1914.
P.4: gaerel Seea aat a afta, adizaa.

Size 5" 64". No of leaves 94. Cloth-bound.
Written in Samvat 1879,

Purchased at Jaipur, the 29th September, 1914.
P.5: aTwatsar.
Size 5” 7". No. of leaves 38. Bound.
Purchased at Jodhpur, the 25th September, 1914.
¥. 6: TULF,
AIast a aaa aaa UTaTE.

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 65

Size 53” x 52”. No. of leaves 126, of which the last 20
added subsequently. Marwari script. Bound but uncovered.
Purchased at Nagor, the 9th September, 1915.

P.7: sage afaaaae .

Size 4” x 94”. No. of leaves 9. Unbound. Jaina. In-
complete.

Date of composition Samvat 1745

Purchased at Jaipur, the 30th September, 1914.

P.8: Ree Geae aia,
Has UT AST a TMA,
Hiae UT ATI VatafayPsat Tt ttarat fafsar
BAA tt Ret (incomplete),
wraatifa a atau afs Zatera Aa (incomplete),
zat wea sfaafegt A <tanete
yuarteat ct ast,
Gene afaar.
Size 134” x 10”. No. of leaves 168, of which about one
half Blaha *Cloth--bound: Almost all in Devanagari, only a
few Jee in Marwari script.

A a hundred years old.
Dashies at Jodhpur in November, 1914.

P.9: qaMetea Gat ct aafaar.

Size 82” x 51”. No. of leaves 26, Incomplete, owing
to the first pages s be eing missing. Unbound.

Written in Samvat 1799.

Purchased at Jaipur, the 5th June, 1915.

P.10: utaafea wuat vacat far.

Size 44” x 93” hose of leaves 16. Unbound. Jaina.
Written i in Samve 1919.

Purchased at ghd the 5th June, 1915.

P.11: famafeaafea waltaquad .

Size 44” x 10”. are of leaves 86, of which the first one

und. Jain
chased ‘a coin ‘tbe 5th June, 1915.
P.12: frarg nae tt aa.

Size 4” x 9”. No. of leaves 6. Unbound. Incomplete.
Purchased at Jaipur, the sth June, 1915.

66 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

P.13: aHz Wate T ara.
Size 9” x 53”. No. of leaves 6. Unbound. Jaina.
Apparently about 150 years
Purchased at Jaipur, the 5th cy 1915.
P. 14: wat tt ata,
RAAAaAE .
Size 8}” x 6”. No.of leaves110. Bound, but uncovered.
Jaina. Beautiful writing.
ritten in Samvat 1868.
Purchased at Jaipur, the 5th June, 1915.

P.15: wet wafeget <a afaa fefgat qwat ot

aT,
Rene aa,
suiga afta fram uate.

e 82” x 64”. No. of leaves 192, of which many
rary _ Bound, but uncovered.

n by oles Raya Canda of Jodhpur between Sam-
vat 1853, aad 18

Purchased fe Woaheul the 12th September, 1915.

P.16: @emare afaat wetter <} afeat,
aaa ata Tate Tt TET,
faye .

Size a “x 8”. No. of leaves 270. Bound.
Written by Sevaga Raya Canda of Sosisar between Sam-
vat 1852 and 1853.

Purchased at Jodhpur, the 12th September, 1915.

Manuscripts Coprep.

C.1: staat aetars asfagat ua fasta afaa, 2

leaves

From a MS. sink 100- ve ngewe old, borrowed from the
Jainkskiye ‘Dashnd Vijaya Sir

C.2.: stage at 2aera aur faarat a faaa, 10

leaves.

From the MS, No. 11 (r-s) of Descriptive Catalogue, Sect. i,
pt. i.

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 67

O.3: autawe ct ugiaett, 33 leaves.

From a MS. written in Samvat 1889, borrowed from the
J aindotirya Dhaewe Vijaya Sa

C.4: wgacadtat ule wreta Tt WT, 12 leaves.

From a MS. written by Sevaga Piraga at Ahamadabad in
Samvat 1773, borrowed from Carana Sada Riva Dana of Toka-

0.5: diearaa alet aTezx Ut Ret, 56 leaves.

a MS. written by Bogaso Ganga Rama Panauta at
Siairart.” in Samvat 1923, borrowed from Carana Asiyo Guman
Singha ‘of Sonand.

Usb Se CIC L wrafaaaaa, 10 leaves.
From a MS. written in Samvat 1748, borrowed from the
Jainacarya Daal Vijaya Suri.

0.7: Gawafag creat ct ata, 6 leaves.

From a MS. written by jati Moti Sagara at Dudovara in
Teasley 1766, borrowed from the Thakura of Lhasani (Mewar).

C.8: atwageequgmamtcra cafata7aa, 35 leaves.

From a MS. being the autographic original written by Dipa
Vijaya himself in Samvat 1877, borrowed from the Jainacarya
Dharma Vijaya Siri.

C.9: Wane eae at ag, 7 leaves.

a MS. about 50 _ old, borrowed from Carana
Kaiys San Dana of Jodhpur

C. 10: alats at TAA, 2 leaves.
From a MS. written by Pandit Jiiana Vijaya at Sivapuri
ace Samvat 1765, borrowed from the Jainacarya Dharma Vijaya

C11: stage a cats cst wat ¢ atau fear faut
zt fana, 5 leaves.

; From the MS. No. 11 (6-e) of Descriptive Catalogue, sect. i,
Pp ig i,

68 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,
C.12: Stat areaait J age, 16 leaves,

From a MS. written at Untala in pata 1763, borrowed
from ee Jainacarya Dharma Vijaya Sur
O.13: aes ASaztant ct afsat, 45 leaves.

a MS. of the Samvat- cpemieaty 1700, borrowed from
Cheane ‘Sidi Ghana Syama of Hilori

C.14: Franz dtera at <1, 11 leaves.

a MS. written in Samvat 1775, borrowed from the
J aise ‘Destin Vijaya Sir

C.15: Tel qeatstt Tt Afaar, 9 leaves.
From the same MS. as C. 13.

C. 16: aie ATatat Tt Alaa, 6 leaves,
From the same MS. as C. 13.

C.17: wget a ee stem ate Fert a afear, 3
leaves.

From a MS. written in cole 1806, borrowed from Bhati
Dolat Singha, Thakura of Ola

C.18: UTgst €1 Tet TTI Tt AfSaT, 11 leaves.
From the same MS.

C.19: Waa x} faaat, 3 leaves.
From the same MS.

C. 20: Staatat at Saya, 2 leaves.

From the same MS.

C. 21: Seal atarereatt acafagsat ou afsa FETs
a ATTAT, 8 leaves,

From the same MS. as C. 13.

C. 22: sumer Stat Tt auftat, 17 leaves.
From the same MS. as C. Vk

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 69

C. 23: slat qrarstt Tt wfaat, 25+9 leaves.

From a MS, written in the first half of the Samvat-cen-
tury 1700, borrowed from Carana Adhd Sankara Dana of
Pacetiys

C. 24: Blet qatwatt Tt afar, 11 leaves.

From the same MS.

C. 25: Bet Heaarastt Tt afaat, 8 leaves.

From the same MS.

O. 26: wget a ee Stee ale Fest ut afear, 4

leaves.

From a MS. borrowed from Carana Asiyd Pabii Dana of
Bhidiyavasa.

0.27: saz Vat a ata, 28 leaves.

From the same MS. as C. 17.

CO. 28: lat zareerast at afaat, 14 leaves.

From the same MS. as C. 23.

CO. 29: atta crdtet A sataat Tr, § leaves.

From a MS. borrowed from Baratha Narahara Dasa of
Lolasa

C. 30: ret faaarstt Ct afaat, 16 leaves.

From the same MS. as C. 23.

C. 31: wrafgat cratet & ema, 7 leaves.

From the MS. No. 11 (a) of Descriptive Catalogue, sect. i,
t. i.

C. 32: waar werera sarafeaRat x aie arTarat &

afeat, 9 leaves.

From a MS. written at Bhadoré by SadGi Hanit Dina in
Semvat 1365, borrowed from Carana AsiyO Sumera Dna of
Vasi (Pa

0. 33: one & Bini G Wfeail, 82 leaves.

From the MS. No. 8 (c) of Descriptive Catalogue, sect. i,

t. i.

70 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

C. 34: aylaegugtastt, 4 leaves.
From a MS. borrowed from Vyasa Mitha Lala of Pali.

0.35: HEM Aw Uafeget ct ate Aras x
afear, 8 leaves.

Pron the same MS. as C. 32.

C. 36: fega <t age, 5 leaves.

From a MS. borrowed from Carana Asiyo Pabi Dana of
Bh&diyavasa.

O. 37: US WHET UW BH Wes Ber a afeay,

5 leaves.

From a MS. written towards the end of the Samvat-cen-
tury 1600, heescwed from Mathena Jiva Raja of Phalodhi.

0. 38: Sadttarat Aaestaa, 4 leaves,

_ From a MS. borrowed from the Jainacarya Dharma Vijaya
uri.

C. 39: aat areatfg B, 39 leaves.
From the MS. No. 15 (g) of Descriptive Catalogue, sect. i
i:

C. 40: Wael Tata atcit ot ala, 4 leaves.

From a MS. written in Samvat 1766, borrowed from Vyasa
Mitha Lale of Pali.

0.4): 3 = wtafsat < ata, 8 leaves.

From a MS. written at Balitdo by Pandit Guna Candra
about Seiaved 1814, poe ne from Carana Jogaji of Dhadha-
riyd.

O. 42: atavestt at eam eet getsera a afedh, 24

leaves.
3 pages : MS. borrowed from cia Vanasiira Kirapa Rama
C. 43: UgEeal a cer afa gee x afeat, 5 leaves.
From the same MS. as C, 37.

1916, } Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 71

C. 44: Stat Are UT TET, 3 leaves.

From the same MS. as C. 41.

C.45: afaa agat Scfayett ua set asisera at
afear, 4 leaves.

From a MS, written in Samvat 1881, borrowed from Cara-

na Baratha Rudra Dana of Indokali,

C. 46: alt qe dara, 3 leaves.

From a MS. written in Samvat 1863, borrowed from Carana
Lalasa Milo of Tolesara.

C. 47: gratag area at ald, 8 leaves.

From a MS. written at Pali in Samvat 1810, borrowed
from Candra Vijaya Sari of Pali.

C. 48: Bane Stat ct qa, 6 leaves.

From the same MS as C. 41.

OC. 49: Wats Tt TAs, 3 leaves.

From the same MS.

C. 50: afaa Gate CT aes Arar ct Afsar, 3 leaves.
From the same MS. as C. 46.

C.51: weafafeatfae Tt ata, 7 leaves.

From the same MS. as C. 41.

C. 52: sage u cetst A ema, 144 leaves.

From the MS. No. 16 (first volume) of Descriptive Cata-
logue, sect. i, pt. i.

C. 53: Bawera Stat Tt ata, 4 leaves.

From a MS. written in Samvat 1775, borrowed from Can-
dra Vijaya Sari of Pali.

C. 54: stage ua uate? A deat om aux &
ATs TaafayF ATs, 9 leaves.
From the MS. No. 14 of Descriptive Catalogue, sect. i,
pt. i.

12 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,
C. 55: fas at fastait, 3 leaves.

From a MS. about 100 years old, borrowed from Candra
Vijaya Siri of Pali.

C. 56: WMT AEE yarafagst x STZ ATaATSHL ET

ateat, 4 leaves.

From a MS. about 150-200 ey old, borrowed from Cara-
na Sadi Rama Pratapa of Bhador

C. 57: az AIaTHT TE FSRL Ta, 9 leaves.

From the same MS.

C. 58: WRU WAIT ylaetestt xt aiz Ararat
ateat, 3 leaves.
From the same MS.

C. 59: wera wees cafagst x Siz ATeTst eT
afear, 5 leaves.

From the same MS.

C. 60: ateatfg aie adie ways xaat a waa, 5
leaves.

From the MS. No. 15 (h) of Descriptive Catalogue, Sect. i,
i.

C. 61: Sawer att ct aafaar amex faaera
zt RSt, 13 leaves.

m a MS. written in Samvat 1918, borrowed from Cara-
na Vesias Maha Dana of Jodhpur

C. 62 : guefaar staat (ee Bist WeTSaIa
aT area, 5 leaves.

From a MS. written before Samvat 1918, borrowed from
Carana Baratha Likhami Dana of Angadosa

C. 63: ie oe. 91 leaves.

From the ig No. 16

(second volume) of Descriptive Cata-
logue, sect. i,

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 73

CG: 64; ZTaT arcaqat zt ata, 28 leaves.
From the same MS. as C. 62.
C. 65: Haas que zt ata, 9 leaves.

From a MS. written at Baratiyo by Céna Rama about
Samvat 1855, borrowed from Carana Siraja Dana of Khina-
vari.

C. 66: aeata ae waza wd, 19 leaves.

From a MS. 50-100 years old, borrowed from the Jaina-
carya Dharma Vijaya Siri.

0. 67: ata cats wadE Gt Wea x, 4 leaves.

From the same MS. as C. 56.

C. 68: stage a ustst Y ena ae & HER

afaafagat até, 65 leaves.
From the MS. No. 11 (c) of Descriptive Catalogue, sect. i,
i,

APPENDIX.
1. THE e AND o SOUNDS IN MaRwarI.

It is no exaggeration to say that in the Prakrta, Apa-
bhram&a, Old Bhasai and Modern Bhasa& languages, one of the

o e and 9, or ai
chief characteristics distinguishing the Prakrta and Apabhram-
from that of Sanskrit, whilst, on the other
and, the contraction of ai and aii into e and o is the most
important phonetical feature of the Modern Bhasa, in compari-

u >
ai and aii into é and o mes the chief characteristic distin-

guishing it from the Old Western Rajasthani.

74 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Before proceeding, I must correct a mistake into which I
have incurred in my ‘‘ Notes on the Grammar of the Old Western
Rajasthani, with special reference to ApabhramSa and to Guja-
rati and Maravari.'’’ Iam hardly responsible for it, as when
I wrote the ‘‘ Notes,’’ I had never been in India and for all

Old Western Rajasthani become é, 6 in Modern Gujarati and
at, aw in Modern Maravari. This is inaccurate. In both
Modern ance: and Maravart, the ai, aii of Old Western Raja-
sthani become é and o.
mean by é and 6 is a wide sound of the e and o
vowels, scat atid not exactly, aia be to the wide
sound of a in the English word ‘‘ hat,’’ and o in ‘‘ odd.’’ The
ceeanon is cient in the quantity, the Maravart vowels é and 6
being more prolonged in pronunciation than the corresponding
vowels in the two English words quoted above. It is therefore,
originally, a long wide sound. In contradistinction to it, Mara-
vari possesses on a narrow sound of the same vowels e ‘and 0;
which I will mar k by an acute accent, thus é,6. This ae
corresponds to the sound of a@ in ‘‘ care’’ and o in “ old,’’
can be quantitatively both long and sidPEathe latter case "
very rare,—whereas the wide sound can be only long. Now, in
Maravari—and so in Gujarati—the Abitinstion between the
wide and narrow sound of e and o is of primary importance.
ere are many words, which are identical in form and
differ only in that one contains a wide e or o and the other
It is strange that no Gujarati grammarian has
ever wate that the real difference between the two sounds of
ujarati is not one of quantity, but one of quality.
The case mee is very analogous to that of French and italian,
where we also find two sounds of e and o, one narrow and t.
other wide
In Modern Ps ace there is nothing to distinguish the two
different meen? e and o in the writing. Bot
sented by a single naira a, thus: % stays for both ké and ké,
ait for both: ké and ké, In Old Maravari manuscripts, though ‘the
distinction is by no means generally observed, there is a ten-
dency to represent the wide sound by two matras _ eps narrow
by a single maira. Thus: ki=@, ké=%, ko= wi, This
tendency is evidently based on an orthogra aphical nadie: and
the history of the language shows that the Maravari spelling is
the correct one. :

m an etymological study of all words which contain

1 Indian Antiquary, Vol. XLITI-XLIV (1914-15).

1916.] Bardic and Hisil. Survey of Rajputana. 75

Mar. &< O.W. Raj., Ap. 4x; Mar. q< O.W. Raj., Ap. z,:
Mar. yt< O.W. Raj., Ap. se; Mar. et< O.W. Raj., Ap. sit.
A few examples will illustrate the law better :
Mar. ¥ ‘is’? < O.W. Raj. ex< Ap. wex< Skt. eefa,
Mar. wre ‘over’? < O.W. Raj. wraz< Ap. wax Skt.
aaa,

Mar. qaa ‘‘sovereign’’ < O.W. Raj. qaar< Ap. 4qaqz<
Skt.* qmufa,

Mar. gat ‘‘ seated ’’ < O.W. Raj. axa </Ap. waxgy < Skt.
Bufaea:,

Mar. dat ‘‘ grandson”? < O.W. Raj. raz< Ap. dre <
Skt. alam,

Mar tq ‘‘ conceals’’ < O.W. Raj. wum@at< Ap. waear
< Skt. qqwqfa,

Mar. aie ‘‘runs’’ < O.W. Raj. 399%,

Mar. atgt ‘‘slow’’ < O.W. Raj. avgy< Ap. yeu < Skt.

zee, :
Mar. #tgt “‘ jujube ’’ < O.W. Raj., Ap. aixgt < Skt. qex-

:
Mar. #r< “peacock ’’< O.W. Raj., Ap. ait< Pkt. war
< Skt. Wak,
Mar. arqtt ‘‘ othakurs!’’? <O.W. Raj. arqti < Ap. SHE,
Mar. 4@ ‘ plantain”? < O.W. Raj. afe< Ap. wet < Skt.

weet,

Mar. @qz ‘‘ Riipade’’ < O.W. Raj. eq? < Skt. eqzat,

Mar. fark ‘who’? <,0.W. Raj. fax< Ap. & H< Skt.*
a 3,

Mar. #2 ‘‘ by the sons ’’’ < O.W. Raj. az (< *@ez) < Ap.
fasafe.

The distinction between é, 6 and é,6 is, therefore, a funda-

logical law, the very same law which is the chief characteristic
marking the cain of the Old Western Rajasthani into Guja-
rati and Maravari. Thus of the two sounds of e and o, the
narrow one seems to be as old as the ApabhramSa, whilst the

76 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

wide one has originated only in the interval between the Old
Bhas& and Modern Bhasa period. The corollary that can be
deducted from the above, with special regard to the Old Wes-
tern Rajasthani, is that the é, 0 sound was unknown to this
language, and consequently all es and os of the Old Western
Rajasthani were pronounced as narrow.

otes ’’ above mentioned, I have held that the

y
ava'. ‘The reasons for which I cannot agree with Mr. Divatia’s
theory and still hold to my explanation are the following :—

(1) There are no sure instances of any ai, aii of the Old
Western Rajasthani having changed to aya, ava in any stage of
the language. The three examples of this pretended change
which are quoted by Mr. Divatia, viz. < aax < age, aqctat < axl,
and qaqa < WEI, constitute no proof, when one knows that
Old Western Rajasthani manuscripts often write ya for i.
Moreover, the two first examples are of a doubtful value, as

e

>

az. e a
Mr. Divatia’s theory, and even that one is infirmed by the
orthographical peculiarity mentioned above.

(2) The change of ava to aii is one of the undoubted char-
acteristics of the Old Western Rajasthani, in contrast with the
ApabhramSa. Cfr.O. W. Raj. aegt< Ap. aaqgt, O. W. Raj.
est < Ap. aay, O. W. Raj. aye < Ap. aaqq, O. W. Raj.
WSEs< Ap. waa, O. W. Raj. agag< Ap. wag, etc. Now,
itis not admissible that a language, which has begun its existence

y reducing every ava of the Apabhramia to aii, should have
brought aii ck to ava again, in its later stage, .

_ (3) The diphthongal forms ai, au, which I explain as being
derived from ai, atu, are found in all the earliest manuscripts
of both Gujarati and Maravari, and there can be no doubt
that when ai, au began to be substituted for ai, aii in the
writing, the latter were pronounced as diphthongs, and only

erwards were reduced to long wide vowels. If ai, aii had
passed into aya, ava in the earliest Gujarati-Maravari stage,
as Mr. Divatia holds, we do not understand why manuscripts —

1 See Ind, Ant., Vol. XLIV , Pt. DLII and DLVI, J anuary and May
1915, and cfr. . ivatia’:
cfr. also N. B. Divatia’s ZaUAat are Ft shea, p- 6.

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 77

which otherwise show a tendency to write ya, va
should only in this particular case make an exception and
write ai, au instead of aya, ava.

n connection with the general law formulated above, it
is further to be noted that é, 6 are not the resultants of ai, aii
only. Old Mss oe Rajasthani aya and ahi can also contract
into é, and so can ahu into 0. All examples of the first case
are Sanskrit or Prakrta words. Take the few illustrations fol-
lowing: & “ victory’? <a, wu“ both’? < wy, T ‘elephant ’’
< 44, tu “sky”? < aya, *aaa “ golden’? < Madey, # “fear”?
< Wa, wa * wordly destruction’ < 94, ¥ ax “ horse’”’ < saa,
# aw “elephant”? < ayaw, qa“ mountain << qaqa. Here, in
all probability, the passing of aya into é was effected through
an intermediate step ai. The fact that in the manuscripts there

Cc way infirm the above explanation, but i
easily accounted for by the remark that all words in which aya
ccurs, are ta amas,' and therefore they continued to be

The passing ‘of ahi to é was also comma through ai, h being
thrown back before the foregoing syllable, according to the
well-known metathetical tendency of the Old Western Raja-
sthani (‘‘ Notes,’’ §51). Thus Old Western Rajasthani yfees
passed into Gujarati and Maravari wet through the inter-
mediate form * ¥exay. The same happened with regard to
the ahi of Persian and Arabic words, and af¥< “ poison ’’ was
turned into #¥t, and fet “‘city’’ (for wet) into at.
Other illustrations of this change are the two following:

Mar. wx ‘‘ wave” < O. W. Raj. wfefe, wef,

Mar. qzuea ‘« dresses’? < O. W. Raj. yfeuage

Quite analogously to the above, ahu has passed into 0,
through metathesis of / and consequent coming into hiatus of
the two vowels. Examples are:

Mar. weix “watch of the day’’< O. W. Raj. qsx, gst,

Tet,
Mar. egtet “small’’< O. W. Raj. asgs,
Mar. wtx ‘‘ golden coin” < Ap. 48t, ¥Bt.

Turning now to consider the é, 6 sounds, we find that
these also are not the resultants of Old Western Rajasthani

1 he te n a wider sense than it is commonly
und gf eo the ‘Old Western Re josthEat point of view, not only
Senses Sate, but Prakrta words also can be styled as tatsamas

78 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

when in hiatus and when separated by yasruti or vagruli. As
illustrations of the former case I may quote Maravari a@,
which is from Old Western Rajasthani awl, the conjunctive
participle of qa@a¥ generally used in the function of a conjunc-
tion, Dingala ##at from Old Western Rajasthani aalaz, and
Maravari—Gujarati yie from fatsama yx. In connection with
this change of 7, @ into ¢, 6, it is however, to be remarked

common in Old Western Rajasthani and Apabhramiaé as well.
(Cfr. ‘* Notes,’’ § 7 (2).) Illustrations of ea, oa passing into
6 are :—

Mar. 2a “to give’’ < O.W. Raj. tau or ay,

Ding. gsira ‘‘ Duryodhana ’’ < O.W. Raj. 353 a or F514,
Mar. agit “‘ Mandora”’ < O.W. Raj. aw@rac or awax,
Mar. arez ‘‘ Malade”’ < O.W. Raj Aree a.

The last example is an irregularity, inasmuch as the va in
3. + A Mg
4 S

is not a vasruti, but consonantal ys and vs are often treat-

when they are medial. Here by final I comprehend also an é
or 6 forming part of the penultimate syllable of a plurisyllable
word ending in a quiescenta. Thus the din @a¥ “ son” is never
pronounced as wide as the 6 in @t< “ mirror,’’ nor are the és in
aa = ‘is sleeping’? and aaa « distinguished soldier ’’ pro-
nounced as wide as the é in @gt ‘‘ near.’? Nay, and in some
cases final é and 6 are actually heard as narrow, as for instance
a ‘

in dtarat, which word—though °#< is from °aac—is always
pronounced as In Maravari popular songs, ¥ ‘‘ is ”’
is frequently pronounced =. It would therefore seem that the
language has a tendency to prefer narrow vowels, and that the
pater ug which once converted Sanskrit WM into Witt is still at
wor

The practical conclusion I wish to draw from the above
I have incidentally

note, 1s one in regard to orth :
mentioned that Gujarati does not distinguish ¢, 6 from é, 6 in

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 79

the modern system of spelling, bebo Maravari sometimes

rites Y, “I, and* sometimes Etymology teaches us
that in both the afore-mentioned Ianguages we should write
a, Bt to ae the wide sound é, 0, and 4, Wi to represent
the narrow sou é, 6. Some Gujarati grammarians have

t
them popular, have faile et them resort again to the old
spelling = $1, which is a only the simplest, but also the only
correct one

2. Tae Sone oF fyb Sonigaro.
The following song belongs to the class of commemorative

manuscripts under the general title of phutakara gita, or ‘* mis-
cellaneous songs.’’ As ae title implies, their subject may be
a multiform one, and it may vary from a feat of gallantry to
the grant of a village, and ‘thaie character may also vary from
eulogistical to satirical. A good many, not to say most, of these
songs are anonymous, and have been handed down by tradi-
tion, the names of their authors having been lost. They are
almost Aries logs Ai a Bekele oo of the Caranas, the high-class

bards of the Rajputs, and most of them possess both a liter-
ary a peop intere st.

The song of Jasavanta Sonigaro, ey is given below, is
one of ‘hice which commemorate a of bra avery. Jasa-

vanta, according to the explanatory oe "Lsataened in MS: 4G,

od
altétdative left but die or surrender. Like every good Rajput,
he chose the former, and to preserve his wife from the disgrace

to Parvati, his wife, she notices the he ad of a woman amongst
the others, which are all heads of warriors, and is naturally
surprised at the strange asco ery and inquires what the reason
of it may be. At this point, one is tempted to find a resem-
blance between the fiction in this song and that in the admirable
opening stanza in the Mudraraksasa, where Parvati, stung with
jealousy at seeing the Ganges on the head of her husband, asks
him who the fair one is. But our Poet takes a different turn

80 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

here. Mahadeva explains that the head is that of the wife of
k ; :

the song, and ascertain his epoch, and have succeeded to an
nt. i

y the Muhammadans, and on this occasion he fell in the fray
in the manner related above. Much more precise information is
supplied by the Khyaia of Mihanota Néna Si. Here we can

Cc ,
need report here only the portion of the genealogy which goes
from Vanavira to Jasavanta :-—

(1) Vanavira (Samvat 1394).
|

(2) Ranadhira (2) Rene.
(Samvat 1443).

Et |
(3) Rajadhara (3) Kelhana. (3) Lolo.
(+ Samvat 1482 ?) ;
— 1 en
Mas |
(4) Khivo. (4) Diidé. (4) Karma Canda. (4) Sato.

wd |
(5) Savata. (5) Jé Singha. (5) Khivs.

(6) Ranadhira.
(7) Akhé Raja
(+ Samvat 1600).
ise ee
(8) Bhoja, (8) = Singha.
(9) Singha. (9) Jasavanta.

(10) Jasavanta.

1 Ep. Ind., Vol. XI (1911), pp. 26-79,

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 81

Of the two Jasavantas, with whom the above apnesercd
terminates, it is with the son of Singha that our hero o be
identified. ’ According to Muthanota Néna Si, he was a beet of
Rathora Dalapata Raya Singhota, and owned a fief in Bhatan-
éra. Dalapata, as we know, succeeded his father Raya Singha
on the throne of Bikaner in Samvat 1668, and continued to rule
till Samvat 1670, when he was dispossessed by his brother Sura
Singha. Whether it was during Dalapata’s reign that the battle,
in which Jasavanta lost his life, too place, or whether it was
afterwards, we do not know, but certain it is that the ria

fw

with Dalapata, and had to be reduced by the imperials, in con-
sequence, If Ve conjecture is correct, the event comme
rated by our f peppeet in the year Raanas 1670 or 1671
at the latest (1614. 154

e date thus sduijeeritalty arrived at, coincides with the
period in which the author of the song lived. The name of
the Poet is given only in one of the five manuscripts examined
by me, namely B, and it is ThakuraSi Colavata. Though
the caste, to which this Thakura Si belonged, is in no way speci-
fied, yet from his patronymic, we have no difficulty in identi-

at Bikaner during the reign of Dalapata ‘Singha and his succes-
sor Stra Singha, and was rewarded by the latter with a lakha-
pasava in Samvat 1672.!_ The song must have been composed
by Thakura Si me after the fall of Bhatanéra or, at the most,
a few pa after

r the pe fr of the text, which is given below, I have
otilined. the five manuscripts following :—

ri A of Phutakara giia, in the eae Library of
Bikaner (No. 5 of the Bardic Collection). Written in Samvat
1799 fies p. 2216.) Our song is given p. 1464, a contains
only the stanzas following : 6,

G: S. in the form of a "huge vahi, containing different
prose-chronicles and miscellaneous historical informatio on, be-
longing to on oe Carana Asiyd Ganesa Dana of J odhpur.
(The MS. escribed in Descriptive Catalogue, Sect. i, pt. i,

only the six — following: 1, 5, 6, 7, 8,9. The pages

oyna the song were written, apparently, towards the end
the Ree Ktentory 1700.

a: A of Phutakara gita belonging to Carana Asiyd

Hamira Dana of Bhadiyavasa. About 100 years old. The

1 The kB information is daived from the Khyata No. lin die Dax

bar Library of Bikaner, p. 225 b (see Descriptive Catalogue, Sect. i, pt. ii).

82 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XU,

song is given p. 101, and it contains only six and a half stanzas
in the following order: 6, 7, 8, 9, 1, 2, 3.

P: AMS. of Phutakara gita belonging to Carana Asiyd
Pabti Dana of Bhadiyavasa. Also about 100 years old. The
song, which is given p. 12a, contains only the four stanzas
following: 1, 2, 4,5 ;

Rk: AMS. containing the poems of Sadi Malé and other
miscellaneous songs, belonging to Carana Sadi Rama Pratapa
of Bhadord. About 200 years old. The song is given pp. 1076
—108a, and it contains only the five stanzas following: 1,2, 3

5

In the text, which is given below, I have restored to
their original form all the words which I have found to have
been modernized in the MSS. The song was composed three -
hundred years ago, and it was, of course, composed in an
archaic form of Dingala, not in the Dingala of the present day.
Therefore, I have corrected Ts into Ufa, = into efe, atwe into
aiufy, AX into @rzt etc. This will not be approved by the
Caranas and scholars in Rajputana, but I could not allow my-
self to deviate from the most elementary canon in philology,
according to which any literary work that is to be edited,

should be presented in the same form in which it was originally
composed by its author.

>

(a) Teat :
Gt we we wm qa staal
ufs ae ceat fea ufa|
amt @ ei fea stud
yatta aat at sifa ye |

wifes sifea aa afar
at ew ae ate,
HAA aml aaa 3S aT
au sifast aa afe ye)

(:) Rat (ae), G a, H saat, ceat, A Stara, R states,
P at(—t);

(:) Pat (gs), H g aa art As, HPS (2), H aiar, P #4
svatat (a sifast), H ae eis da fae;

1916.]

(@) R we (afm) ;
(2) R sat (aur), duet fas are, P sat (fared;

Bardic and Hisil. Survey of Rajputana.

afa cana ste faa
aie ta nafe + Ga

atx wifwar atfe a stat
a2 a aa mat Fans 0
saqn wat ant et Bawa
ay ae @ atafs af
Zauete a fafa eat
fay satea faet darfe ie |
ay aut faa aut arfaay
ue went usat wT |

fax ag afae atiaaz
fat yw as eae a)
scugt fax afa atfusit
fusat we fafa are He!
wescugt 2fe wesat

ex afm qeat ce Trier
afaat awe aifa afs fatest
ew feat Tx se

Sut am weal 2a

a aalt Ga wisn
Sta acfa at ae am afte
fag aut afsst a sata!
age sifu tfa 3 aFt
age ce@ fee at ater

(a) G faa, P F qree, R arfeet (stfu), GPR saat, R

atat (eter) ; e a
(¢) H quaja (qcyst), BH a¢ Se we wn?, A fies

(feeat), ze, B fawee, H ual <u, B fra;

(9) BH aue (as), faca, fewifwats (<re feet), B fre
(=) H fasist (wfewt), B fetiat a, BH faw (&), Beg fra

84 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

aat atfart qa aw afa
ate sat tate fafa,

AR FAT a wi = WA als
cet stuat we wef yy

(6) Translation :

1. ‘‘Innumerable ages have lapsed away under my eyes,
while I was staying by your side night and day, (but) this is a
new sort of thing you have to-day inserted into your garland, of
Junadeva.

- (The heads which you) got in all the different battles,
I have seen them all, I think. (But this) head of a woman,
0 (my) beloved, where did you get (it) ? Tell (me) the truth.’’

3. “In the midst of a battle I have picked up (these two)
heads,—thus sayeth the Lord to Gauri,—(and) you also know
that (I) got (them by) going (to a field of battle). How can
you think that I would ever omit to take (them) ?

_ used to get many heads even before,—sayeth the
Lord,—(but) hear o my wife: another donor like the son of
Singha I never met in the world.

- His own (head and that) of his wife the hero offered
(to me), whilst the weight (of the hostile army) was falling on
Bhatanéra. Both the heads Jasiyo Sonigaré gave to me, (he)
the great donor. ;

. The head of (his) wife was shining at (his) neck, whilst
the weight of the (enemy) swords was penetrating into the
stronghold.’’—At seeing (this), the wife of Hara began to trem-
ble: ‘* God forbid that (my) Hara (also) gets into a similar
desire!’

. After tying the head of (his) wife to (his own) neck, the
grandson of Dhira fought showing (the bravery of his) arm. At
seeing this Parvati was frightened: ‘‘ God forbid that Kapali

! 2?

-_ After adjusting to his neck his wife’s head, (like) @
garland (as it were), that (gallant) chief, the son of Singha,
fought. At seeing which, the wife of Sankara got alarmed :
** God forbid that Sankara takes my head!’’!

allen

(e) Beat wea gat a3, H ai 2, Bara aw afer faa, H
aly a4 wet aa, B awe afea; He ay ater.
! It is difficult to avoid the suspicion that of the three s

: tanzas 6-
which contain the same and identical meaning, two might be spurious.
But they are all found in the two oldest MSS.

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Raiputana. 85

9. ‘* The Sonigaro and (his) faithful (wife) have died with
great a and they have displayed a — determination.
I do not take the heads of cowards! ’?__(Thus) spaketh San-
kara, and (Parvati), the wife of the terrible god, ceased to fear.

3. THe History ofr PHaLODHI AND THE LocaL
INSCRIPTIONS.

The oldest petiimaran in connection with the history of
Phalodhi, that seems to extant, is an inscription in the

tioned above, this city formed part of the territory of Vikra-
mapura, ( Bikampur), and was under the rule of rana Katia, a
Pavara feudatory of maha@raja Prithi Raja, the Cahamana ruler
of Ajmer. This is in accordance with the tradition contained
in the Jodhpur MS. 12,' where it is stated that the old name of
the place was Vijayanagari and that it was in the hands of the
Pavaras. The same MS. 12 mentions an inscription dated
Samvat 1145 and referring to raja Hatha Deva Pavara, as
existing in the temple of Kalyana Raya, but here, pease
ere is a mistake in the reading, and it is the aforesaid i
scription that is meant by it. In the text of the somniption;
ran@ Katia is described as a son of the mahdsamanta Palhana,

@ Pivara of the Kaundinyasagotra. This Palhana is in all
probability the same as Palhana Si, the son of Sakhalé Cho-
ala, the founder of the Riineca branch of eral Pavaras. Ac-
cording to Mihandta NénaSi, Udaga, the son of Bhoho, a
os gi of Chohala, was also one of the sceaiite of king Prithi

a.

The afore-mentioned inscription is possibly responsible for
the origin of a legend Soapiiges: to king Prithi Raja, which is
contained in a manuscript in the Darbar Library of Bikaner.

he MS. dates as far ‘ack as the end of the Samvat-Century
1600, and is described in the Descriptive Catalogue, Sect. i,

who was being taken to Ajmer to be married to king Prithi
Raja. On the way, the Dahiyas who escorted her, stopped in
Some part of the Jagali-country, and there Ajiya De caused
&@ stronghold to be made, which, after her own name, she
called Ajiyapura. In the course of time, Prithi Raja came to

1 Descriptive Catalogue, Sect. i, pt. i.

86 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Ajiyapura to hunt, and there he found Ajiya De, whom he took
with him to Ajmer. Afterwards the Dahiyads lost Jagala to

hen the place changed its old name of Vijayapura, or
Ajayapura, into that of Phalodhi, we do not know. According
to MS. 12, Vijayanagari was successively depopulated by

Baharamera. It was on the ruins of Vijayanagari that the
new city of Phalodhi was founded by rava Naro. How far the
above account is correct, it is difficult to say. Certain it is
that the name of Phalodhi brings us back to a much earlier
time than that of rava Nard. MS. 12 gives an explanation of
the name of Phalodhi, which is grossly artificial. Phalodhi,
as also proved by the inscriptions, is a derivation of Phalavar-
dhika, and there can be no doubt that the place had come to
be called so long before rava Naro6 settled there.

the pur Chronicles agree in tracing the Rathora
colonization of Phalodhi back to the time of rava Sijo, who
was born in Samvat 1496 and succeeded to his brother Satala
on the throne of Jodhpur from Samvat 1546 to 1572.' The
task of colonizing the place fell to Nard, the younger of the
two sons Sajo had had from his Bhatiyant wife Likhami, alias

seem to be no reasons for suspecting it, we certainly need not
resort to an incident of that kind to find an explanation for
Naro’s emigration. That vie:

populated land. Nard went and discovered the vestiges of the
old Vijayanagari and the bed of the river, and decided to settle
there. The place was deserted, but for a small spot, 400 feet
from the modern fort, on the way to Khictida, which was

| Some chronicles give slightly different dates.

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 87

inser. No. 2, below), we can conclude that it took place some

ad some spies at Pohakarana—

the time.

The conquest of Pohakarana brought no good luck to Naro.
The dispossessed rava Khiv6 and his son Liiké sought a refuge
in the neighbourhood of Baharamera and Kotaro and from there

., | According to the Bhati chronicles, Satalamera was founded by
Satala, the son of ravala Kehara.

88 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengai. [N.S., XII,

overcame t c
hai, but in the struggle that ensued, lost his life. His fol-
lowers fled and locked themselves up in the fort of Pohaka-
rana. Sujo made an expedition to vindicate the death of his son

Vv

=

aro.

It is stated that when Goyanda was installed on the seat
of his father, he was still a boy, and Sijo had to place him under
the tutelage of emtrs or thanedars, who for four or five years
never allowed him to take the field. In the meantime, Khivo
died, whilst Liko continued to raid and pillage the country
aided by a large band of followers. One day Liiké ventured
as far as the dehurd of Rama De, near Pohakarana; Goyanda

: lost
sight of his elderly relative fleeing half-naked, Goyanda was
moved to a sense of pity and respect, and, says the chronicler,

with 30 villages. T need hardly point out that all this story is
an absurd fiction. The obvious fact, which is contained in it,

immense trouble and anxiety, and Goyanda had no other al-
ternative left but give him some territory to set him at rest.

According to MS. 12, that was for Satalamera a period of
great prosperity, the city at the time numbering not iess than
houses of mahdajanas
‘5 en, continues the chronicler, Goyanda gave Phalodhi
to his younger brother Hamira. It is clear enough that this
second act of generosity on the part of rava Goyanda, is at
least as absurd as the first. If there is some truth in the state-

no evidence that he ever ruled there. On the contrary, there

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 89

are inscriptional documents showing that Hamira was ruling at
Phalodhi at least as early as the year Samvat 1573. Another
argument in favour of the above supposition, is in the tradition
that Goyanda and Hamira had a difference between each other

their grand mother Likhami, and it was agreed that the line of
enemas should run through the Thorakunthi 1% magari,

Feats is the ruler of Phalodhi who has left the most
illustrious name in the local tradition. Tho ugh the foundation
of the fort dates at least as far back as the time of Nard, 9
the tradition is that it was built by rava Hamira.' MS. 1
states that Hamira erected the kota in the year Samvat 1565
the date is probably incorrect—and the gates in the year Sam-
vat 1573. The latter date is confirmed by the inscription No. 3
(see below). Besides, Hamira is said to have digged inside
the fort a well (kéhara), which in the course of time was filled
up, and ceo the fort a tank which after him was called Hami-
rasara. Again, the most conspicuous building ho to this day
is extant ‘rigid ‘the fort, is designated as ‘‘ the palace of Hami-
ta.’’ He also or his territory, by taking from the Bhatis
Kundala and Kir

I have not bee ‘ible to ascertain any precise date for the
sets of Hamira, but from the indirect evidence supplied by
the fragmentary inscription No. 4, which apparently refers to
his successor, we can conclude that he pe have died before
the year Samvat 1589. He was succe by his son Rama
(Singha). Of this r@va the chronicles nies very little, beyond
the general statement that he was a man of great determina-
tion. He digged the Ramasara tank to the west of the city, and
the work was apparently completed in the year Samvat 1589.
In the year Samvat 1600, Rama was with his contingent in the
army, which rava Mala De of Jodhpur had brought against
Ser Sah, who had invaded Marwar. On that occasion, Rama
did not join in the onslaught which ae the life to Jété, Kiipo
and other chiefs, but moved off his tents after rav a Mala De,
and it is stated that for this reason "the latter took to dislike

im. Rama did not survive longer than one or two years after
the ploracata event. The chronicles say that he was poisoned
by his own minister, Jaga Hatha Depavata, and the fact is

recorded in a commemorative verse, the meaning of which—
though the Kadtie of the text is somewhat doubtful—seems to
be as follows :—‘‘ O Jaga Hathiya! thou art a shameless man !

Attor etna a 4 (our), ree of a rava, thou weptest him !

micle C. 39 (see List of MSS. Copied. above) represents rava
Homie as re actual founder of Phal lodhi.

90 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

With the death of Rama was lost the rava-ship, and the thakura-
ship also fled away.’’!

Raraa was succeeded by his brother Digara Si. It is diffi-
cult to refrain from the suspicion that he was the ultimate
author of the murder of Rama, and such a suspicion seems to
be further confirmed by the fact that Jaga Hatha continued to
occupy his high office under the new rava. But it must be
observed that a superstitious populace is always only too ready
to attribute to poison any sudden death that may occur from
a natural cause; and on this ground it would be unjust to

on our. However things may be, Diigara Si, who
eventually was not a man of such energy as his brother, could
not enjoy long his power, nor save his domains from the astute

k h
with Phalodhi, but march next against Pohakarana and Sata-

Raja. With this contingent, engrossed by some other forces,
raivata Bhivo, a subject of Jéta Mala, marched on Phalodhi, but
on nearing Ma e’s camp, realized the difficulty of the task

mated. Ravata Bhivo was taken prisoner by Prithi Raja Jeta-
vata. Rava Mala De at last succeeded in occupying Phalodhi,

! The text, as I have reconstructed it fr i din
of MS. 12, runs as follows :-— tana aniston

waeteer a faeset) ce at ta wat |

v

wa atat ae wk) at wmarqatinn.

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 91

but only with the help of Digara Si who bartered his personal
liberty with the sovereignty of the place. It is related that
Diigara Si was taken under the ramparts of Phalodhi, and
here shouted to brave J aga Hatha to open the gates to Mala
De. Jaga Hatha obeyed and Mala De entered the fort, which
—says MS. 12—he kept for 15 years, till his death which oc.
curred in Samvat 1619. It would theréfore seem that Phalo-
dhi fell into the hands of Mala De about the year Samvat 1604.

Candra Sena and Udé Siagha. e former succeeded his
father on the throne of Jodhpur, and the latter inherited Pha-
lodhi. The facts in the long period of struggle and unrest that

se, for

shelter in the fort of Phalodhi, but had to retire and the Bhatis
plundered the country. Four years afterwards Phalodhi fell
into the hands of Bhakhara Si, a son of ra@vala Hara Raja, and
remained under him till the year Samvat 1635, when Akbar

gave it to raja Raya Singha of Bikaner.
he rule of the raja of Bikaner marks for Phalodhi a
period of peace and prosperity. Raya Singha first sent to
govern the city the Rathora Kadhala Mala De Vanavirota, and
later the Mihanota Karma Canda Sagavata, who brought to
halodhi a number of new settlers from Bikaner. It seems
that the outermost wall enclosure of the fort had its founda-

,

75,000 (MS. :
the place the Mahandta Jé Mala—the father of Néna Si, the

92 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

famous chronicler—as hakim, and the Cahamana Sikharo as
thanedar. But after two years, Straja Singha asked the em

peror to resume the pargana of Phalodht, sighatiy because he
did not find it sufficiently remunerative, whereupon the em-
peror assigned it to raja Sura Singha Rayasiighdta of Bikaner.
What followed affords us a conspicuous example of the jealousy

enlarge his rival’s territory, resolved to retain it, and imme-
diately despatched ve Phalodhi his eldest son kavara Gaja Sin-
gha, with instructions for hakim Jé Mala not to consign the
fort to anybody, as he had decided not to surrender his native
place and “Bra going to write to the emperor to have Phalodhi
re-assigned to himself. This he did, and so Phalodhi was
restored ae: to Suraja Singha.
When Siraja Singha died, in the year Samvat 1676, Pha-
lodhi did not pass to his successor Gaja Singha, but remained
the possession of Sabala Singha, a son Siiraja Singha had
had from his Aheri wife, Sulatana De. Probably Sabala Singha
d

, but was eventually re-
covered. In the year Samvat 1680, or, according to MS. 12,
1679, Phalodhi was added to the khalisa of Gaja Singha and
ane for a few temporary changes has ever sab continued
in the possession of the maharajas of Jodhpur. In Samvat
1863 it was for a second time added to the nae ei of Bikaner
by maharaja Strata Singha, who retained it till Samvat 1865.
The history of Phalodhi from the time of Gaja Singha to our
days is too mixed with that of Jodhpur and unimportant to
deserve any special notice.
us now turn to the study of the most noteworthy in-
scriptions which are extant at Phalodhiand serve to illustrate cope
concise historical sketch given above. They are the followin
nsor. No. I: An inscription incised on the left pillar of
the inner shrine in the temple of Kalyana Raya. It consists
of 28 lines of writing covering a ree of 241” high by 14}” to
1334” broad. The text is in a mixture of corrupt Sanskrit
and Bhasa, and the writing ae incorrect and illegible at some
points. The chief orthographical peculiarities of the _inscrip-
tion are: the representing of the
for u, oa the e writing of & for initial q, and ¥ for w and ¥
e inscription is dated in the year [Vikrama-] Samvat
1236, the 10th day of the bright fortnight of the first month of Asa-

1916. ] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 93

dha, Wednesday, and refers to the reign of maharaja Prithiva
Deva and the mandalesvara rana Katia. Then it records some

one of his feudatories. It also appears that the latter was

ruling over Vikramapura (Bikampur), and that the old name

of the place where the temple stands, was Vijayapura (?), and

an Pig included in the territory of Vikr ramapura. It is, how-
» to be remarked that there is some doubt in the reading

of ‘the word Vijayapura, the text actually having Viajayapura.

- Se (?) y fafufaaraagarerq 1 Hiatat |

2. astafa gagt adaryat na: | Faas wet

efu faxfaa: | aret carwiaad | wat arta qfufec-

yfaaat ataq Hat suet I aaalty aa nat aqaat

Hai war areata y daq yRad VaHatatcale ro

(aa 0 Staerissitfafaataceg Fa aoa[2-]

. TASH QTcTATHaAT HATA (sic)! | fawage fafarar-

a afar] ai(?arage aatenazasniataesreat-

9. gates fusad tifeaisaHafeana

10. alghenefaad fanisefed aifewaat[s]

Ll, garde weterdamreeagactan[ sit la-

12. Haas gers] (0) stadaea ares aa fasta

13. Hfeat (") saq Ula WAT ATH ataq Are | aTE-

14, 4 (i*) [ule BF Srerg fearg = ‘les healings

15, son's ioese ee Oa oe

1 For (7.
? As the Sanskrit in the —, as Lenlene as the following inscriptio:
is very bah ge eo in most cases so mixed with the Bh&asa that it i is
impossible it agree with an ¥ ermciciaaion’ standard, it has
Seemed desirable ee give = text as it “seasdle, and refrain from burden-
amendmen

some n

SD TR ww

a

94 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Sanskrit and Bhasa. Letters very badly engraved and several
of them. utterly indecipherable.

The inscription is dated in the year [Vikrama-| Samvat
1532, the 2nd (?) day of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha, Monday,
and refers to the reign of Nara Singha De, the son of the Rath-
avara raya sri Sirija Mala. Though a good part of the text is
unintelligible, yet it is clear that the object of the inscription is
to record that the erection of the gate in question was com-

t
poraneously repaired. It would therefore seem that the fort had
been built some years before Samvat 1532. Of the names given,
Nara Singha De is the entire name of N aro, and Sirija Mala
the entire name of Sujo, his father. Rathavara is evidently the
same as Rathora.

1. i-o Saat que a
2. 0@ Fare af = (?) ate.
3. fet cas cra H-

4. | @fealalega ac-

5. 1 ates cq othe g-

aa

6. 1 81S aea(?)ax z-
7. aS Brat atearn

8. n[@laat) afearea
9. WH?)e- ae-at
10. 0 ga ute as g-

LU. 0 ufea aera [aa]
12. 4 [Si] wag aR- 1.

The i
the 10th day of the bright fortnight of the month of Margasira,
Thursday, and then it records that the pillars of the above-men-

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 95

tioned gate—which was erected by maharaya Hamira, the son of
maharaja Nara Singha of the Rastrakita family —were repaired
in that year. Next follow the names: pirohita Divakara,
Cahavana Selahatha Udha, Bhati Niba, mantrisvara Gangi, and

naka, son of Lakha. Lastly, there comes a stanza on the in
stability of i i the same stanza with which the inscrip-
tion No. 1 begin

1, So heen aa: afea Stanmaaaratadad Wyss

aa:

2. aafaqcare® gaan to fast qaart afgataas
: ufaata fear
3. = faqatt regi agmingat quagsd cuggedt
aerasatacfea-

4. US aewarta stat uta ahigdex dtnge¢ec yst-
Wie SaHutaR aa-

5. Daaelal: walzanaaa: wernaattedta: arfca
yateien Sufcat: wife-

6. a fearag aeam Saga Sut wet ata Aabac az:
wapat tar: afea: eau:

7. Sal GS aaarquiaga eau data ae Haq:
: ate atae: » at

8. Rimat a adinfa aaaqaitateayat na: (\*) taza

awed facfaa: grat carwiaaa (\*)
9. sat arty afufee: wezaat waty ae Tat: (*) aaah
aa wal aqaat Ha wat atefa (1*).

Inscr. No.4: A very short and apparently fragmentary
inscription, incised on a kirtistambha, in red sand-stone, erected
on the brim of the Ranisara tank. it comprises only 5 lines of
writing, covering a space of 9” high by 10” broad. Written
in es Sans

record s simply consists of a date, [Vikrama-] Samvat
1589, the 9th day of the bright fortnight of Bhadrava, Sunday,

96 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

and refer not to Sirija Mala,—who was dead since Samvat
1572,—~ but to some of his successors, probably Rama Singha,
who, according to the local tradition, dug the Ramasara tank,
to the west of the town. The name of Sirija Mala ought there-
fore to be followed by that of Nara Singha, his son, and
Hamira, Nara Singha’s son, and lastly Rama Singha, Hamira’s

1. ) Maa quse aa: ute-
2. 1 at gfe: « fea: ef ]a-
3. 1 aTe: tags: [a]-
4. | were Stafe[a]-
5. [0] aa
n inscription incised on a stone on the

Insor. No.5: A
outer wall of the fort, consisting of 7 lines of writing and cover-
mg a space of 83” high by 16” broad. Written in the usual

1. Waa duc ay State |ar[S] alana} waa fast <-
2. aare afeat ua falar afar y Sly] 0

3. ta afafaas aercenfacts were st

4. sterafeest fa[ssko(er]) wela]fifaraac] 3

9. £5 warfaar | Ele] ware ature | a(?)era(?)[-—]ar
6. = () der (e]a(s}) fewatere Suxaté am =

7. Sure arfeaat | exer fad Stet p.

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 97

Insor. No. 6: An inscription in a bhimigrha in the Jaina
temple of Santinatha, in the Phalodhi town, carved on a marble
slab in the wall. It consists of 9 lines’of writing, covering al-
together a space of 73” high by 15}” broad. Written in mixed
Sanskrit and Bhas&. Well preserved.

The object of the inscription is to record that in the year
[Vikrama-] Samvat 1689, the 13th day of the bright fortnight of
Margasira, Wednesday, during the victorious reign of mahara-
jadhiraja maharaja Gaja Simha [of Jodhpur), and his son
maharajakumara Amara Simha, and while the Munanotra Jaya
Mala was holding the office of mantrisvara, the temple of San-
tinatha was repaired by the common accord of the sangha.
At the end, the names are given of the superintendent on the
work, architects and stone-carver.

1. y se y Swarfaga® aa: daa edse aw Atafax-
ale ¥-
2, aud | aatestifael | quarat | aerersnfacrarerersy

3. Sausaffen weremsgae Marifses fase |
qeata-

4. aya) dathae sttraaestt fast | Mamas |
stwaafgar-

5. at) Qaaeafee (sic) fast aiaifaaresrme Fa-
Sgt atfeat | Fa-

6. ata) ale] ete | Faw@t suas wae wet ote
Suiftal | Baye

7. aaiz eat qa aaadlal| eau are aat aiaet
RaTaat HEAT FHA

8. wa wat xfo] ste Bal Blewawraqms) ae

Steet fray ae fertaa
9. *y aH Haq a | aera | tee ST at

Inscr. No.7: An inscription in the same bhiimigrha and
the same temple as the foregoing, and also carved on the same
material. It consists of 10 lines of writing, covering a space of
52” high by 121” broad. Written partly in corrupt Sanskrit and
partly in Rajasthani Bhasa. Fairly preserved.

98 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal ([N.S., XII,

The inscription has the same object as the preceding one,
and also bears the same date, [Vikrama-] Samvat 1689, and
makes the cere reference to maharajadhiraja Gaja Sitigha and
his son, yuvaraja kivara Amara Singha. But it contains in
addition the name of the then Tapagacchaniyaka, the acarya
Vijaya Deva ee , and those of the acarya Vijaya Singha Suri,

Gani. It was as a result of Vinaya Vijaya Gani’s preaching,
during a rainy season when he halted se oR dhi, that the
sangha were persuaded to take upon themselves the expendi-
ture involved by the repairs to the old temple of Santinatha.
Next comes a short praise in recognition of the great pains
taken by the superintendent on the work; and lastly the name
is given of the setha who sustained the expenses of the fes-
tivity of the installation of the image of Santinatha in the
newly rebuilt temple.

jul

Se | Stawtecstt ea wx | calteqaeataat-
tH Fees |faals] stasrcatt at | TaEts
Rate
3. Staraxfatastt ae Vese a auine vsi(r)n stfasa-
zae)at)-
4. Xi aaa sifasafsattex arararfe ufsa sR
5. stafasaafa fry ufsa sifaaafssanfa weary
6. x(?) atard cfs ax atista ax 2ecr at sudn 2s fa
sttaifaara-
7. 9 ot sthisare aat orene auait a7 wae F(?)[-]
weet | ulalatfes(?) aus we situs Azifu Fae
mfa
9. HIE Sale SatsrxqME grate fagraty at Far wa awl
LO. aags at: set sitwifaaatiagaaastes anfea: ats
afe y qGuarae .
cr. No.8: An inscription incised on a stone slab in
front of the temple of Kalyana Raya, at the left, consisting of 11
lines, covering a space of 10” high by 10” to 12” br. ve A few

conventional phrases in corrupt Sanskrit, and the rest in Raja-
sthani Bhasi. Very well preserved, and exceptionally clear.

by

ad

‘1916.}. Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 99

As regards orthography, . is interesting to note the use of a
he

particular character—t ame as is used in modern Marwari
script—to distinguish § from = spr
The inscription open h the date [Vikrama-] Samvat

1696, the 2nd day of the bright | frtnight of Asadha, Saturday, and
refers to the reign of maharaiadhiraja maharaja Jasavanta
Singha [of Jodhpur]. It then records that in front of the tem-
ple of Kalyana Raya, the Muhanotra Nayana Singha Jé Malota,
conjointly with all the maha@janas and vrahmanas of the town,
had caused a theatre (rangamandapa) to be built. At the en nd
come the names of the architects and superintendent.

1. y sttaarfayae vq daa ede
2. aw sure af 2 fea foraata?
3. ASI fHuAAs (icles BWtraadafe-
4, ea! faxaciey Sarruararca-
5. ¥ Staetaaastt f Sear Bt S(P)aT a
6. qeats Saad SHeata saa
7. y ate + dade RETaT Baw AEI-
8. a4 aeHa AS gE Ft va aat
Q, qaye gras ater ys Rat n HAT
10, da stat suuars faad
ll. aaa qaa 1 SH HAA Te.

Inscr. No. 9: An inscription incised on a stone on the
outer wall of the fort, consisting of 10 lines, covering a space of
123” high by 203” br oad. Mixed Sanskrit and Bhasa. Letters
very deeply engraved and consequently broken in several
places, especially in the first three lines and the fifth.

The inscription refers to the reign of maharajadhiraja
maharaja Jasavanta Singha [of Jodhpur|, and maharaja kum-
Gra Prithi Sin ngha, and next gives the date, [Vikrama-] Samvat
1715, the fith J day of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha, Tue esday.
It t then records that the wall in question (kota bhuraja) was
caused to be built by the Muhanotra manirisvara Sama Karana
Jé Maldta and the Sahani Jaga Natha Khiyavata. At the end,
a names of the architects are given, as usual.

1 For tt.

—
o
Oo

Journal of the Asiatie Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

b Sey Stetara aa y [sttaaara aa] fe]

fe Stasrersnfelaa eet sit ladadast
Aesaga |e] Stila east [aaar|a(?) [aalq pouy
ay FaTMMTS BaTVa daalfad vtaart she
vafage[ael] qeata[atS] aa] ae] wae F-
aate aieat saiara Wara)a [facts a —

SH RU RZHCHA aa || AML wae sat-

Ga | Go FUT Hal Alsat | AW waa | Aea-

aaad ) fagiad ar’ atam exaiat

10. 3) ates Feu.

Insor. No. 10: An inscription incised on the outer wall
of the fort, comprising seven lines, and covering a space of 9?”
broad. Written completely in Rajasthani Bhasa.

Huge and deeply engraved characters.

O OT GD Ot m & DO

Th
raja Vijée Singha [of Jodhpur] and kavara Phat? Singha, and
ords ai

1. | @fea(?) Stersasae aretarar shfa-

2. [S)fetasht alae Taafier ae

3. —a sititera cua g aait ga F ate

4. AG)at et A sua care g ate

5. ara # ate aia wma 3 Aaa si-

6. attere ain sat @ a ese at ATET az t ai
‘ Set MT | AIST erat ste (MI PLP] 0

Insor. No. 11: An inscription incised on the pedestal of
a murti of Surya, the Sun-god, which is found in a small open

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 10}

chamber within the enclosure of the temple of Kalyana Raya.
It consists of only four lines of writing, covering a space 2)”
high by 16” broad. Written in corrupt Sanskrit. Fairly

he inscription refers to the reign of 5 ahaa maha-
rajadhiraja maharaja Bhiva Singha [of Jodhpur), and then
records that in the year [Vikrama-] Samvat 1852, corresponding
to the Saka-year 1719, on the fifth day of the bright fortnight of
Asadha, Sunday, the image of Sirya mentioned above was
caused to be made by the Mahesvari Bhavara Saha Dhanaripa
a Canda Kevala Ramaka.

1.) Siriaas aa stterseac arerersnfyctrsr aret-
uss Ahittafsaat fa-

2. SUI: daa UsuR ae WF ove gataia fHAL sare
af y faut cfaara?

3. aBaS Waser wd: arent [AtluciaeR az
Meat WARY BEyAs Fa-

Aareraaa steaas aufaar: frag wea feax[ee: sear[e—]
ata arfcar: y at

4, JHANVARA-INSCRIPTIONS OF THE CAHAMANAS Gaga SINGHA
Deva anpD Ketnana Deva (V. S. 1219, 1227).

The following two inscriptions were found in an old
Vaisnava temple lying outside the village of Jhavara, about 12
il

comprises 15 lines of writing covering a space of 11” high
broad. The letters are partially filled with whitewash, but only
few of them are illegible. As regards the language, ah is interest-
ing to note some peculia. She viz., the use of asi t in e two

and [la]gamane (I. 11 mika seems to be an an equi ivalent of
or her net limits ghanaka and lagamana fave ali
been found by D. R. Bhandarkar in inscriptions from Nadalai
referring to the Cahamana Raya Pala, dated Samvat 1195, 1189
and 1202 respectively (see Hp. Ind., XI, pp. 36-7, 34-6, 42-3),
The inscription opens with the date [Vikrama-} Samvat
1219, Sravanavadi 1, and then, after mentioning the maharaja-

102 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

putra Gaja Singha Deva in connection with the city of Mandavya-
pura, records that his general Solanki Ja[sadhavala], the son of

Alhana and his brother Kelhana Deva m this fact, D
Bhandarkar had concluded that Alhana had apparently given
a share in the administration of his king to his fi 0

1. Haq wre atau-

2. af€ . Bae aerars-

3. Wastasafeats ai-

4. sauuatg alfa] aa(t]-
5. faut <te[at] sre[aa]-

6. [=] witexgaa sraht-

7. RaRaTaefaygen[aT-

8. sralerq stataza-

9. & vale aa) Fy
10. @a(?)- -— qm
LL. & q aer-[etjma eq.
12, ata atfy Suave
18. ata - —seygaa y-

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 103

14, [ee] wal ft} -s8) faa-

15. ara oem |}.

of 43” high by 104” broad, and the remaining four only a space
of 24” high by 5” broad. Much li e in the first inscription,

The inscription opens with the date [Vikrama-] Samvat
1227, sudi 10, and first of all refers to the victorious reign of
the maharajadhiraja paramesvara Kelhana Deva, at Nadila, the
chief town in the Saptasatabhiimt. Next it mentions the rule of
the maharajaputra Camunda Raja over Mandavyapura, and lastly
records a grant of 1 dramma made by Nanada, the son of
Samagha (?), from the amount of some cess, at J hamara, one of
the four padras in the bhimi of Mandavyapura. The donor is
described as a Rastauda, i.e. a Rathoya Rajput, but the meaning
of virau, which is appended to Rastauda, is not clear to me.

Kelhana Deva, the Cahamana king of Nadila, is well
known from other inscriptions, bearing dates ranging from [V.]
Samvat 1221 to 1249. Saptasatabhimi is undoubtedly the same

s
Camunda Raja as the ruler of Mandavyapura. Camunda Raja
is anew name, not yet found in any other inscription, and so far

Gaja Singha, who was the ruler of Mandavyapura in V. Samvat
1219, had been succeeded by Camunda Raja in V. Samvat
1227. A few years later, in V. Samvat 1241, the ruler of Man-

vat 1219 to 1241. Jhamara is evidently the same as Jhamara
seen above, and from the present inscription it is evident that

this village was one of the four padras included in the territory

104 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,
1, Si Waq yRzo uzlnzafe eo fea stanala faa
(sic) qut|aju-
2. a[4] atai(s}e Ae last faxrsayTa ay [aes laze [a fal-
wae sa |
afeayai AY (sic) TaisTTT ASI TaRIG|S ]-
UALS AY F Hai Weaaay ay (sic) waraqre-
Sharia chert Zastare(a Plaeifa ulstisfaat (?) F-
anagatiaed oia(?)ataa_ata ved [FR] @ F-
- % Ty Ma (gee] | ——— at (?)
8. — wafa — -——— (?) yreiy-
. 2) ae ae [set walt a-
10. @ [aj aet [we] 9.

De oo
«Jj

co

5. EpicrRapHicaL Recorps of THE TweLrtH Century A.D.
AT Pata (JoDHPUR).

[The first part of this article, describing inscriptions found
amongst the ruins of the Jain temple of Ghanghanaka, was
published in the ‘‘ Specimen-pages ”’ given in appendix to my
‘* Scheme for the Bardic and Historical Survey of Rajputana.’’
See Journ. As. Soc. of Be., Vol. X, 1914, pp. 405-10].

The epigraphical records in the locality of the old Diigelava
tank, are twelve sati-tablets, which bear inscriptions with
dates ranging from V. Samvat 1218 to V. Samvat 1244. They

inscriptions in the first line, from the left, are illegible. The

other ten are the following :
(1) 1. Sty daq eee Fararafe ve a-
2, weate sifa fafa uraedter Feat (2)
3. at sat etfefa afafa statafea: 9.
(2) 1. @t aq aes a-
2. fangs 2 da-
3. aatfa wat ut—
4. a(?)ea [sae

1916.]

(4)

(6)

(7)

(8)

Pp Da

ay

mee Pe BO AE 0 80) oe 0 eg te

Bardic and Hisil. Survey of Rajputana.

masa Rat: I.

a’ faataaa |.

[ai ?] aq (Ree Faraate r2
aee(alaa wea as(?)at at(?)-
aza an (aa!) (1).

at Hala] wReo arE-

afe (8 awaRa

aTRT ATES favq(?)-

a exeaeatta a4(2)eants (1).
Bt | Faq wes Ta afe x
ae uaenfa crerzat[s]
atfa|at] wmatga ataiaz

Na |.

St #aq (rer araafe «

aa) daasifa wa[z)-

[a] Stetga sar Tat (sic) aT
Ha Mada Afeatz-

aq Haitaa: |.

Bi Haq (Rar dare af= rz
qufes enestta utae-

ma aiaaga ate-

aw ea ala] 9.

Faq (RUS HIRTE-

fe = umesifa utaa-

ma alaw yresaga

Hist Gaeta ataia-

. Baa [n).

105

106 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII, .

(9) 1. [aif] daq aRee utaafe ys atafes
2. maesnfa wtaanta aaycgs
8. Hea Nasa waa yeA[ at |A(s).
(10) 1. daq yaad arate 2 a
2. at (slatere wiereteat at-
3. amt Staiafca: | aati sit-
awe | — | 4.

ut of the ten inscriptions, six refer to the Dharkata jati and
its gotras the Pocasa (inscr. 7, h
and the Dasara (inser. 5); two to the Ghanghala jatv (inser.
2, 6), one to the Bhici jati (inser. 1), and one to the Pratihara
7) n

is surmounted by the figure of the deceased, sitting at the left,
with his saft standing at the right, and a linga between the
two. In the sculpture over the inscription No. 1, the safas are
two.

6. Past, a Raruora HERO.

One of the most popular heroes of Marwar, who has been
elevated to the rank of a semi-god, is Pabii Rathdra. From

dhala, and grandson of rava Asathana, the son of rava Siho.
He lived at Koli, a village some 18 miles south of Phalodhi,
though apparently he was not the ruler of the place, and was
associated with a band of Thoris, a wild tribe of pillagers of
the desert, who accompanied him in all his daring enterprises.

in the neighbourhood. Therefore, he is worshipped as a pro-
tector of the cattle, and has little shrines devoted to him
throughout the country, he being most commonly represented

on horseback and the seven Thoris on foot arranged in a ll
behind him, all in the attitude of shooting an arrow from their

to village and singing on the sarangi the exploits of Pabu,

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 107

and whilst singing they display before the eyes of their audi-
tors a long sheet of cloth on which the most salient events in the
life of the hero are represented in colours.

So far, there seems to be no evidence extant for fixing any
particular date in connection with the life of Pabi. But if he
was the grand-grandson of rava Siho, as the tradition implies. we
can safely, though approximately, place his lifein the second half
of the Samvat-century 1300, probably the seventh or eighth
decades, a period roughly corresponding to the second and third
decades in the fourteenth century a.D. The chief point of
reference for the above calculation is the date in rava Siho’s

dhala, which is V. Samvat 1366 (=1810 a.p.) (Ibid., p. 301).
great help, because later in time, are some epigra-

(1) 1, Sala] pequ ad armar get (a are! eretaal[a]
2. Uses Bleaeyig qq wuss aa aa
3. aa 2quia Glas |a Bly Ba Utwe-
4, <I aarer vate Tas.
e second inscription is likewise engraved under a stone-

h
image of Pabi, and records that the same was caused to be set
up by Dhadhala Pa(ha@ 2), in the year Samvat 1483, under the

reign of maharajadhiraja Lavakhana (?) :
2) ae = aaa (?)
5. (ese yawala aera afe
6. a Waat gu & [gatlarer [a]a-
7. 3 werarsrfaas aa(?)aa-

1 The stone seems to read 4@T@.

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

8. asa wis ate?) wg at

O.. Sas Sue

The third inscription is engraved on two faces of a es:
a, and records that the temples were repaired in the y

tamb
Samvat 15

the reign of raya Satala, the son of maharaya Jodho :—

(3)

3. ~~ 4a

4. Quay ae
5. utaat afe
6. (2 quarta-
7. 2 wea
8. use ute-
9, & Wa AST-
10. wea bit §
ll. gare a

fa aifa-

13. @ar war-
14. fad yiu-
15. 4 Was
16. ga atu
17. 03 ate-
18, © wal a-
19. e[t}ets ai-
20. at faet et-
21. at afea-
22. 4 gTarz
23, sufza:

1, wees
2. atu ga
3. ta Btar-
4, aa fax-
5. au,

ar

» by maharaja Cado and other Dhadhalas, duvie

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 109

Kola, and they claim to have descended from Udé Singha,
one of the sons of Dhadhala.! According to the tradition
orally preserved by them, Dhadhala had 15 sons, of which
Udé Singha was the first, Bird the second, and Pabii the
thirteenth. Jasavanta Singha and Bhira Singha, the oldest
and apparently best’ informed Dhadhalas in the village, gave
me the following genealogical list of their ancestors :—(1)
Dhadhala, (2) Udé Singha, (3) Rama Singha, (4) Gaja Singha,
(5) Likhamana Singha, (6) Deva Raja, (7) Khiva Karana,

evidently incorrect, as it gives too many names to fill the

period between Dhadhala (about Samvat 1350) and Schara

(Samvat 1415), and too few for the period between Sohara

(Samvat 1415) and Bhird (Samvat 1970). I wonder if Deva
aja is the same as the Devathana of the first inscription.

A short distance from the two temples, there is a well, called
the Gujavé kid, which the local tradition identifies with the well
near which Pabu was killed, after he had drawn water for the
rescued cows. On the other side, between the temples and the
village, there is a tank, which is called Pabisara, after the name
of the hero, and on its slopes there are some chatiris and many
funeral stones. One of the stones under the chatiris bears an
inscription, in which—though much of the writing is illegible—
the date Samvat 1563 can be safely read, and also the phrase :
rava Stirija Mala r(é] vare (=‘* at the time of rava Sirija
Mala [of Jodhpur]’’), and the names Sohara, Godo and Ghara
Si. The village of Kola, which numbers only a few houses at

1 In most of the Bikaner chronicles, Pabi himself is represented as
a son of Udé Singha. Cfr. the following account, which is taken from the
Khyata of Day@la Dasa (see Descr. Cat., Sect. i, pt. ii, No. 1):—

| yivestt 2 G21 Se Sar ast ae eet wee! Sx eee?
Far ty sat | aet ast Ser gS (p. 475.)

110 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

The version of the legend of Paba, which follows, was
drawn up in accordance with the account in the Khydta of
Miuhanota Néna Si.

Dhadhala Rathora, the son of Asathana, from his an-
cestral seat in Mahevo went once to Gujarat. There he had
the good fortune to surprise some heavenly nymphs who were
sporting near a pond, and succeeded in catching one of them.
The fair prisoner asked him: ‘‘Why do you detain me ?’’

homage to. There Dhadhala had a separate palace built for
the nymph, and in the course of time she made him father of
two children, a girl, Sona-bai, and a boy, Paba. Now, when-
ever Dhadhala went to see the nymph, he used to give her
notice before. But one day he could not resist the curiosity
of spying what she might be doing, when unobserved, and went
stealthily into the palace, and what did he see but a lioness
giving suck to her cub. On noticing him, the lioness, who

In the course of a few years, Dhadhala died, leaving
besides Pabii and Sona-bai, two other children of an elder age,
namely a youth, Bird, and a girl, Pema-bai. Pema-bal was
married to the Khici Jinda Rava, and Sona-bai to the Devaro
ruler of Sirohi. Being elder in age, Biro inherited all. his
father’s rights and property, and nothing was left to the
younger Pabi. He had only a she-camel in his possession,
and on this he used to go hunting about and earning his
livelihood.

Somewhere south of Koli there was ruling a Vagheld

chief by name Ano, and he had seven Thoris in his service,

no one would accept them, out of fear of Ano Vaghelo.
At last, they went to Pemo, the chief of Kola. and he sent
them to the Dadhala’s. The Thoris then went to Biro, and he
told them to go to Pabi. Thus at last they went in search of

1916.] Bardic and Hisil. Survey of Rajputana. 111

they asked him where Pabi was. He said Pabi had gone to
hunt. The Thoris said they would wait for him to come back,
and meanwhile asked the boy for the she-camel, which he —
to appease their hunger. The boy gave her to them, and w
away telling he was going to Pabu. The Thoris had mde

their surprise when they learned from the nurse that that boy
e first question Pabi asked of them
was: ‘‘ To where have you taken my camel?’ They said:
** You gave it to us, and we ate it.’’ Pabi said it was
nonsense and sent them to see where they had left it. They
went to where they had left the skeleton, and there they found
the she-camel standing in flesh and bones. Then they under-
stood the power of that little boy and became his servants.
From that day, the Thoris never left the side of Pabi.

of daring Se tis for men in the service of such a cess
for bardly had any ere ae occurred to his mind, he wa

already in for it. On the occasion of Biro’s daughter being
married to Gogo Cahuvana, Paba promised her as a marriage
gift the she-camels of Devo Simard. Now Devo was such a
powerful chief, that people used to call him ‘‘ a second ithe son io
Everyone laughed at Pabii’s promise, but Pabii was in earnest
and sent Hariy6, one of his Thoris, to find out the whaccabouts
of Devo. Meanwhile ns task imposed itself on the hero,
and this was one of revenge. His sister Sona-bai, who had
been married to Sirohi, had been insulted by her husband.

replied that Pabi’s Thoris were better than the very emirs in
the service of the rava, her husband, whereupon the rava, who
overheard, gave her three cuts with his whip. On hearing of
the insult suffered by his sister, Pabu at once prepared to go to
revenge her

Before setting out, he went to take leave of his elder brother,
Biro, at the head of his Thoris. mounted on his Kalavi mare.
This was a mare that had been born to = Kachela Caranas
by a mare fecundated by a marine horse. Being a mare of
superior ae many chiefs, and sakeniost ‘these Jinda Rava
Khici and Bird, had been longing to — her, but the
Caranas had aieeni her to everybody, except Pabia, to
whom they gave her at last on the condition he should draw
his sword for them, whenever they happened to be in need of
his help. On seeing Pabii coming on the Kalavi mare, his
sister-in-law, Doda Gaheli, blamed him for having ace epted a
horse that was desired by his elder brother, and scornfully

112 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

but as for the question concerning the use he would make of
the mare, he was also a Rajput and needed the horse, and
was brave enough to go to Didavand, his sister-in-law’s native
place, and bring to Koli her brothers in fetters. Doda Gaheli

laughed, but not many days passed ere Paba came back and
called her to his palace and asked her to look out from a
windo heli looked out, and what did she see but

the Thoris were pulling them by the hair and administering
them a generous thrashing.

Meanwhile Hariyo came back and told that the proposed
expedition against Dedd was impossible, not only because of
the power of that chief, but also the impregnability of his
positions. Pabi was by no means disheartened at the in-
formation, but thought he must first go against Sirohi and
revenge his sister. He set out with his seven Thoris all on

horseback, and only Hariyd on foot ow the seven Thoris
had been always pressing him to revenge them on Ano Vagheld
The village of this chief was just on way to Sirohi; on

his mother’s ornaments. Pabi forgave him and installed him
on his father’s seat. Then Pabia proceeded to Sirohi , where he

released him. Then he gave her the ornaments of the wife of
Ano Vaghelo, and Sona-bai’s triumph was complete when she
went to show them to her co-wife and at the same time told
her that her father Ano had been killed by valiant Pabi and
his Thoris.

After thus revenging his sister, Paba set out for the ex-
pedition against Dedé Simard. On the way thereto, he came
across

the Pajicanada, there there was an immense sheet of water,
many fathoms deep, obstructing his way, and there were no
means of getting across. He had recourse to his supernatural
power and in no time brought himself and the Thoris to the
other shore. There he found the she-camels of Dedo grazing,
and ordered the Thoris to surround and capture them. Only one

1916.} Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 113

_ Now the way from Paficanada to Sodard was through
Umarakota. On passing through the last place, Pabii was seen
by the virgin daughter of the Sodho ruler of the place, her
name Phulavanti, who immediately fell in love with him and
told her parents she had made a vow to get married to Paba
or nobody else. The father of the girl approved of her resolu-
tion and sent a man to offer his daughter in marriage to
Pabi. Pabi accepted, but said he could not stop just then,
but would come to marry after making over to Gogo the camels
of Dedd. And continued on his way. When he reached
Sodaro and brought the camels before Gogd, Gogo praised him,
but a doubt arose in his mind, that those might not be the
camels of Dedo, but camels wrested from somebody else. He
therefore resolved to have a trial made and see if Paba had
really such a power as seemed to be necessary for the carrying
out of a similar feat. He told him: ‘‘I have some wrong to
revenge on a personal enemy of mine. Let us go to-morrow
and take the auspices.’ Accordingly, the next morning, they
both went into the desert, but had no auspices. They lay

ing he had not been able to find the horses. Then Gogd went
‘for them, and what did he see but a large lake, with a small
boat in the middle, and both the horses in it. Then he under-
stood what the power of Pabui was, and went back to him, and
this time both the heroes went for the horses and found them
still grazing where they had left them.

On reaching Kola, Pabi_received the marriage invitation
from the Sodho chief of Umarakota. Then he called his
relatives Jinda Rava, Gogo, Bird, and the rava of Sirohi to

ver

turned back, to the exception of Deviyd. Pabi .
her

, howe
reached Umarakota safely and married the girl and brought
to Kola.

114 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

ow Jinda Rava, after he left the marriage procession
bound for Umarakota, on his way home robbed the cows of a
Carani, her name Viravari. She went to Baro to demand help,
but he refused it, adducing the pretext that he had a pain in
his eyes. Viravari then went to Pabii, who readily undertook
the task of revenge. At the head of the seven Thoris and the

marriage guests of Cadiyo, Pabi ran after Jinda Rava and
: :

2 , Pab
run to the rescue and lost his life at the hands of the Khici.””
The news, of course, was false, but Biro believed it and with-
out further consideration went in anger after Jinda Rava. The

he hastened to Kola, where he went to see Pemo, the ruler of

the place, and won him to h

scheming to dispossess him of the land. Pabi was still at the

well, where he had drawn water for the cows, when he noticed

a cloud of dust nearing from a distance. ‘* What is that 2’’
y

not escape his fate, and lost his

in heaven. Jinda Rava, however, was defeated by the gallant
Thoris.

__ The Sodhi wife of Paba i
join her lord in heaven, and so did the Doda wife of Baro, who

¢ grow a man of super-
natural power. Since he has been brought forth by practising
a cut (jhararo), his name will be Jhararo,.’’

supposed to be still living on the face of the earth.

7. Kora-Insorirtion or Raya Laxwd (V.S. 1445 2)

_ The following inscription was found at Kota, near Desiri,
in the Godhavara province, incised on a pillar of a Jaina

1916.] Bardic and Histl. Survey of Rajputana. 115

dharmasala. Originally, it formed part of a temple of Pars-
vanatha, which is now seen in ruins outside the same village,

used in the building of the said dharmaésala. I have not seen
the place, but edit the inscription from two impressions taken
by my travelling man Carana Ujala Rama Dayala

e inscription consists of ten lines of siting, and covers
a space of 9” high by 104” broad. The text is in a mixture of
corrupt Sanskrit aed Bhasa. It opens with the date { Vekrama-]
Samvat 14[4]5, the third day of the bright fortnight of Asadha,
Monday, and after an allusion to the victorious reign of rana
Lakhai and the jurisdiction_of thakura Madana, refers to the
temple of Parsvanatha at Acalapuradurga. The a of the

ga Simha

toes spiritual merits. At the end the pupretwdl is given of
e whole irc and the aforesaid thakura Mad

mes mentioned in the inscription, 1 rana Lakha

Of the L
is that of alia "hh ous ruler of Mewar, and Asalapura the old
h

name of the place, was published by D. R. Bhandarkar in
Ep. Ind., XI, pp. 62-3. The Samvat year is not clear in our
inscription, the third numerical figure looking more like 2 or 7
than 4, but from the fact that Lakha ascended the throne in
the year Samvat 1439 and was succeeded by Mokala in 1454,
it seems impossible that the date should be anything but
1445

The chief importance of the inscription lies in the fact
that it is the first a ee document of the rana of Mewar’s
over — val

subordinacy to Mewar.
Samvat 1443—only two years before the date of our inscription

—ti havara province still remained in the hands of th
Cahamanas. Whether Ranavira and his father Vanavira, whom

in the year Samvat 1445—the date of our Seectnubion the
Ca amanas were no longer on their een and Godhavara had

1, at efa Steaaa ei 2]y aa srats-
2. of a ata crsteretfaracrse

116 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII, 1916.]

8. TEMS aaisaat Staraa-

4. qe staraarsdfaaa | wudad-

5. & feats ae ASM HTT RAAT Y-

6. a anette H---— Seer sade uray

7. ateeuz Wa Bat(?) wat saat wa q-- a-
8. wafeat qraqwsae areanisusit-

9. ature: aretfaa: | ae wag waa?) ais-
10. watlgx] arfarat 4.

Bikaner, 2nd Jan., 1916.

- SS ea Agta gen te Sek ne GE oe ip

7- Demon-Cultus in Mindari Children’s Games.
By Sarat Cuanpra Mirra, M.A., B.L.

A theory has been recently propounded to the effect that a
number of the games played by children are survivals of
demon-worship. I have already shown ! that the origin of
several of the N orth Indian children’s games may be explained
by this theory. Take, for siecle the highly interesting and
popular North Indian game known under the name of Ankh
Mundaul. It has a very atk similarity to the German
game of ‘‘ Blind Cow,’’ the French ‘‘ Blind Man’s Buff,’’
the Dutch ‘ Blind Cat, > the ‘ Blind Goat ’’ of the Danes
and the Swedes, and the “ Blind Fly ’’ of the Italians. The
method of playing it is as follows: —One boy is selected to be
blind and has to stand facing a wall. The other players
Same themselves, and, ane the blind player is searching for
them, try to touch the wall Whosoever among the players i is
touched by the blind man becomes a‘ thief ’” or‘ blind man’’ in
his place. Curiously enough, the Bengalis, ‘like the Italians,
designate this game with the name of Kan @ Machhi or the ‘‘ Blind
Bhy.” da

his name. In the Dindi-Khel or the Miinda version of this
game, however, the “blind oes * playmates slap him one
after the other. If the former succeeds in identifying the boy

who slaps him, the covering is removed from his eyes, and the
boy who has ‘been caught slapping him and recognized, has
at once to take the place of the former a is blind-folded.
And the play goes on in the same way as before till he, in his
own turn, sir sail in recognizing the boy who may have been

are him
Applying our theory to the explanation ve lise foregoing
North Indian game, we find that the ‘‘ blind man ’’ represents

the masked demon of the German children’s Jag who tries
to catch the rest of the players, while the latter try to evade
being —— by him
ssential component of these games is the evasion of
the sea s efforts to catch one of the players. But there
is not the least trace of the existence therein of wide incident
! ** North Indian Children’s Games and wi Chonan ie Journ. Colaba
Anthropol. Soc., vol x, pp. 1- %
2 The Miindas and Their Country. By S.C. Roy, M.A., B.L. With
an ae Chee 8. EB, A. spon Esq., 1.C.8., C.LE. Caleutta: The City
-92.

118 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {N.S., XII,

which may be construed into a mimicking of the worship of the
demon. The theory set forth above, therefore, seems to be
defective.

goes by the name of Kantara ina, or the ‘‘ Jack-fruit game.’”
The mode in which it is played is as follows :—

One boy represents a jack-fruit tree. A certain number
of boys and girls represent the fruits thereof. One boy acts
the part of the owner of the tree; another boy represents

i ile a

stealing his jack-fruits—whereupon he raises a hue and cry.
Thereupon the thief takes to his heels and carries away with him
the jack-fruits he has helped himself to.

e next morning, the thief presents himself before the
proprietor of the tree and asks for the loan of a knife. There-
upon the latter asks the former the purpose for which he wants

reply, the proprietor lends him the knife. Chuckling over the suc-
cess of his rus i i i

time, raises ahueandcry. But the thief runs away as fast as his
heels will carry him, taking with him his booty. The follow-

1916.3 Demon-Cultus in Mindari Games. 119

ng morning, a ue of the tree, who had by this time

sa wiser man owing to the theft
of his fruits, ape to “asain: ‘IT shan’t leave any more
of my fruits on the tree. The rascally thieves are tae

re
the loan of a knife to kill a fowl with. The owner of the
tree, believing his words to be true, lends him the same knife
as he had done on the previous occasion. On g etting it,
the former goes away. During the night, hiner the thief
cuts down the jack-tree with it. _The very next morning, he

the morning, however, the latter comes out of the hous se, lo
and behold his surprise at seeing his hie jack-tree felled
to the ground and lying prostrate on i

bring one white hen, one black goat and one buffalo, besides
rice and the other customary offerings to propitiate the offended
bhait (demon or evil spirit) with. The uped proprietor,
taking his directions in all earnestness, duly brings the re-
quired offerings at the prescribed time. Then the travesty

ceremony is finished, one of the boy-players catches hold of
the legs of the boy who poets tet the felled jack-tree ; while
another player takes hold of him by the re bawling
out the following rhyme at the am of their voices :
** Sim darom joma chi ?
erom darom joma chi ?
Kera darom joma chi ?’’

TRANSLATION.
‘* Will you eat fowl- ssi tt :
Will you eat goat-sacri
Will you eat aremssaeer oh Ha
The boy representing the tree then stands up again.
Then all the other players join hands and dance round the tree.

The Miindas and Their Country. By § S. C. Roy. (Calcutta : 1912),
pp. sean,

120 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

accompaniments, But in the European games and the North
Indian one named Ankh Mundaul, which have been described,
there is no such travesty of demon-worship. The main inci-

primitive times. So far as our investigations go, the Mandari

tribal priest of the Dusidhs and Dhan ars—two menial
tribes living in the Eastern districts of the United Provinces—

.

examination, for instance, of the ritual of the
Chhota Nagpur will bear out the plausibility of the suggestion

1 An Introduction to the Popular Religion and Folklore of Northern
India. By W. Crooke, B.A. Allahabad - 1894, pp. 10-J1.

1916.] Demon-Cultus in Mindari Games. 121

sprinkled over the figure.! At the celebration of the Phagu
festival, the Pahan makes joint offerings of three pieces of rice-
flour bread, one pot of rice-beer, and a black hen which are
offered to all the Bongis or deities presiding over the woods,
hills, streams, fields and groves and prays for success in hunt-
ing.* When the Sohorai festival is celebrated, a black fowl is
sacrificed at the door of the buffalo-shed; and its meat together
with rice-beer are offered up to propitiate the Gorea Bonga—the
deity who presides over cattle.

Note the anomalous sacrifice, by the Asirs, of a white
cock to Sing-bongi—the Supreme Deity of the Mindas—in
their legend of Lutkum Haram and Lutkum Buria.*

its possession of the curious habit of occasionally shivering,
which is supposed to be caused by some divine afflatus or essence

grim goddess Devi—the deity who presides over malevolent
Spirits and was the patron-saint of their dreadful profession ,
they would select two goats, black and perfect in all their
limbs, make them stand facing the west and then bathe them
with water. Ifthey shivered and shook the water from their
shaggy coats, it was regarded as an omen that the sacrifice
was acceptable to the goddess. The same procedure was also
adopted in the sacrifice to the famous hill-demon Airi, who is

| The Miindas and Their Country, pp. 459-460.
: 3 Op. cit., p. 481.

+ Op. cit., p. xxx1 (Appendix 11).
+ cll “ and en. By M. D. Conway. London: 1879.

122 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{N.S., XII,

believed to be the ghost of some hunter killed while in the pur-

and may be heard hallooing to his dogs. If the goat to be offered
up as a sacrifice to this demon, when it is marked with vermilion
on the forehead and rice and water are sprinkled over it,
shivers and shakes off the water from its body, it is looked
upon as an omen that the demon has accepted the offering ;
and it is forthwith slain.!

A goat of a perfectly black colour is always preferred for
sacrificial purposes. If it is ‘‘ without a single spot of white,’’

Thags’ selection of it for sacrifice to their demon-goddess Devi,
and from its requisition for the worship of the demon in the
Mundari children’s game described herein. This practice is
prevalent not only in Northern India but also in the Southern
Presidency of which a marked feature is its demon-worship.
The most famous festival in honour of a demon is held at
a a suburb of Trichinopoly, and is based on the following
egend :—

Once upon a time, a demoness named Kolomayi had a
temple in Travancore. She thirsted for human blood and could
only be propitiated by the sacrifice of children. A large number
of children were sacrificed to her ; but still she was nut appeased.
Consequently, the people were afflicted by her with outbreaks of
epidemics and the sufferings of a great famine; while the holo-
caust of children threatened to depopulate their land. In this
strait, the sore-stricken people made up their minds to deport

es

Her demand struck terror into their hearts. As their women

cision. But Kolomayi, remembering the discomforts of the
voyage on the raft and the long entombment under the ground,
She Fer AUER e io ORIG yu ad SS NS 29 I

1 Crooke’s An Introduction to the P. gt —
| opular Rel: d Folklore of
Northern India (Allahabad Edition of 1894), pp. 163-4. wa

1916.] Demon-Cultus in Mindari Games. 123

relented and said : ‘‘ You may substitute goats for children when
u offer sacrifice to me. And i

.

supply of iron fell short, whereupon the deity is said to have
provided them with an abundance of this metal.2._ In the same
legend, two virgins are stated to have, on behalf of the
Asitrs, worked the furnaces with bellows newly made of white
goat-skin.®

ow I come to the subject of the offering of the buffalo.
The buffaloes are invariably black; while albino ones are
i black

8
buffalo is, therefore, very appropriately requisitioned for offer-
ing to the demon in the Mindari game referred to above.

The colours black, white, red and yellow are stated to be

particularly dreaded by demons and malignant spirits, and are
sai i i

deities. This is one among the many anomalies in the popular
customs and beliefs of India.

! On the Coromandel Coast. By F. E. Penny. London: Smith
Elder & Co. 1908. pp. 288-291. : : :

2 Roy’s The Miindas and Their Country, p. xxxi ( Appendix II).
8 Op. cit., p. xxxiii (Appendix IT). ae
4 Cesihas ee pcaenon to the Popular Religion and Folklore of
Northern India, p- 201.

8. A New Species of Tephrosia from Sind.—Tephrosia
Falciformis, Ramaswami.

By M. S. Ramaswamt, M.A F.L.S., of the Botanical
Survey of India, Royal Pie Garden, Calcutta

(Published with the permission of the Director, Botanical Survey
of India. )
[With Plate I.]

Among the — collections of plants that were frequently
sent by Mr. R. S. Hole, Forest Botanist, hra Dun
year 1913 to the Herbarium of the Royal Botanic Garden,
Sibpur, for determination, was a curiously fruiting species of
Tephrosia, found in the Mohibal dero forests, Nau ahro, in
the province of Sind. This could not be identified - with any
Species in the Calcutta Herbarium, and as the specimen con-
pant no flower, Mr. Hole was requested to collect from the
ame source some specimens in flower. This he very kindly
did. and the result was that later in the year a fairly good
flowering specimen of this species was made available for study.
A careful examination of this, together with the fruit-material
already sent, revealed the existence of a hitherto undescribed
species of Te hrosia. Moreover, there is already a a specimen

ut which
previously er roneously identified as Tephrosia purpurea, fee
The available material thus allowed of a fairly complete des
cription of the species being drawn up, which is preserited
elow, with a short Latin diagnosis prefixed to it. One of the
duplicates of the specimen was sent to Kew, and there the
writer’s determination was confirmed.

TEpsRosia (? Szcrio Nova) FauctrorMis, Ramas., sp. nov.

Species distinctissima, leguminibus falcatis bi prope
¢circinalibus

He ba perennis, rigida, 50-60 cm. alta. Folia i imparipin-
nata, foliolo terminali lateralibus aliquanto majore, rhachi
ad presse sericea, basi inconspicue pulvinata, 5-08 cm.—10°16
em. longa; stipulae lineares, kage? tentes, 3 mm. longae; foliola
5-11, angusta, oblanceolata, basi cuneata, Bacire acuto sed
distincte mucronato, abraia 2:5 cm.—3°8 cm. longa, 4°2 mm.
—63 mm. lata, terminalia 3-1 cm.—4°4 cm. ai nga, 63 mm.—
95 mm. lata, albo-sericea; nervi laterales 11-13, paralleli.

126 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {N.S., XI,

Racemi terminales et foliis oppositi, laxiflori, 9 cm.—22-5

we Baprr hot: Flores gemini, 7-8 mm. longi; adic
25 .—10°2 mm. longis, sericeis; bracteis minutis, subulatis,
ase mm. longis. Calyx extra albo-sericeus; tubus mpa-

triangulari, 1:9 mm. longi. Vexillum purpureum, extra albo-
sericeum, orbiculato-cordatum, apice breviter emarginato,
7-5 mm. longum 10-2 mm. latum; alae 6-3 mm . longae; carina
5mm. longa. Ovarium albo flavidu um, sericeum; stylus in-
curvus, glabrescens; stigma penicillatum. Legumen omnino-
falcatum vel paene circinnatum, mucronatum, 3°17 cm.—8-89
cm. longum, 6°3 mm. latum, tenuiter reticulatum, puberulum.
Semina subreniformia, glauca, 5 mm. longa, 2 mm. lata.

low perennial, about 2 feet high, very i

ilky.

imparipinnate, 2- long, the terminal leaflet sinned
larger than the rest; rachis ip aibesepatceniatnted ad ree is in-
conspicuous. Stipules linear, persistent, + i Leafle
11, very narrowly oblanceolate, base cuneate, apex ‘acute and
mucronate, lateral 1 in.-1} in. long, } in~ in ia
ina -1} in. long, 4} in. broad, argenteocanescent
with appressed hairs on both surfaces; secondary n 11-13

racemes, laxly arranged, geminate, usually 1 long and 1 short-
pedicelled. Bracts minute, subulate, ;, in. long. Pedicels

a tipuhntrceee pex emarginate, ;%, in nee 2 in.
Wings glabrous, } in. long. Keel + in. | sellowiets
white, sericeous, 4 in. lo Style incurved inca slightly bent,

glabrous. Stigma penicillate. Pod completely falcate or some-

times even circinate, thin, flat ; ‘Sa reticulations above, 3-5

seeded, mucronate, 11 in Bh i in. long, ¢ in. broad, very sparsely

ae hairy. Seeds no reniform, glaucous, ; in.
ng.

StnD :—Naushahro, collected in fruit in February and in
flower in Gbtaber, by the local Forest Officer and communi-
cated by Mr. R. S.H ole.

Ragpurana: :—Coll. Major Roberts (sheet in the Calcutta
pepsi end

ost important peculiarity of this species lies in the
pod, the wha of which varies from falcate to circinate. Ado opt-
ing the division into subgenera given in the Flora of British

regard this as forming the type of a separate subgenus distinct
from the above. The key for facilitating the recognition of the

1916.] A New Species of Tephrosia from Sind. 127

~7 ating as far as India plants are concerned, will then be as
foll :
A. Pods straight or very slightly ticurved towards the
end only;
(1) Leaves simple, calyx—teeth lanceo- Macronyx.

(2) Leaves odd pinnate, calyx—teeth Brissonia.
8 deltoid.

(3) Leaves odd pinnate or ape Reineria.
c

B. (4) Pods completely falcate or aes (The present
circinate. Calyx—teeth narrow species which
subulate ; leaves odd pinnate. may form the
type of ae
new
genus),

Of the Western India species, Tephrosia jalciformis,
Ramas., may be taken as near . purpurea, Pers., with
viene it rorighis agrees in all other characters excepting the

ot take this opportunity of expressing my thanks to Major
age, I.M.S., Director of the Botanical Survey, for
having kindly looked over my Latin diagnosis.

RN NNN ES PNR EN eS

Semen

va at
> " it

; ; ¥ nae
s sagt
3

Jour. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XII, 1916 Plate J.

A.Chowdhary, lith.

c
del.
TEPHROSIA FALCIFORMIS RAMAS., SP. NOV.

9. NUMISMATIC SUPPLEMENT No. XXVII.

Note.—The numeration of the articles below is continued
from p. 498 of the “ Journal and Proceedings ”’ for
IQI5.
166. Some smaLL SILVER PIECES OF THE SULTANS oF DeExut.
[With Plate II.]

The scarcity of fractions of the silver tanka of the Sultans
of Delhi is well known. They number possibly not more than
a score all told from the time of — to the end of the
Suri dynasty— a period of over 300 year

f the following six coins, five are ee my own cabinet.

The sixth, a half tanka of Nasiru- d-din Mahmiad, is in the
aig ae of Mr. C. S. Delmerick, late of the Opium Depart-
ent. All six coins are, so far as I know, unique and are pub-
lished for the first time

1. SHAMSU-D-DIN ALTAMASH
(or Altitmish).
Wt.: 83 grains.
Sit. er.
Obverse.—In double square within circle—three dots in
ach segmen
cle 42 os
pl pained!
cred!

Reverse.— Area enclosed as on obverse, but no dots in
segments.

peed! bala!
cnolly Woolh Unee
piblad) (foi) bt!
This is the earliest half tanka of the Dehli Sultans known.
It is well executed and in very fair preservation.

The circle exactly fits the flan of the coin and there is no
room for a any margin though probably the die contemplated
one. The coin is of the type of I.M.C. No. 39 struck for issue
in the cities of Hindustan (biladu-l-Hind) with its tantalisingly
defective marginal inscription on the reverse.

130 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (N.S., XII,

2, NASIRU-D-DIN MAHMUD.

Date.: Nil.
Wt.: ?
S.: ‘Or.
Obverse.—Within double square—dots in segments.
cyl oge Ss
we eee

Reverse. —Within double square.
pbeYt lel}
cH ly Lot pels
dye abel gst
wtb)St
This is of the usual crude type that one associates with
the silver coins of this king, and its weight is its main point of
einterest.
3. MU‘IZZU-D-DIN KAIQUBAD.
Date: 686 4.H.
Wt.: 56 grains.
~ ie fl
Obverse.—Within square—three dots in segments.
wr! ty Wal} ja0
Reverse.—Within square—four dots in segments.
(ld wy bey oye
ailehe y urile »
This coin besides being the only one of its kind and weight
known is unique in its design. The mint and date instead of
being relegated to a usually defective margin occupies with
commendable clearness the full area of the reverse. It was

bought by me in a mixed lot at a sale in London of coins belong-
ing to Mr. S. M. Johnst

on,

In the introduction to the catalogue of the coins of the
Sultans of Dehli in the Indian Museum (vol. II, p. 7) I men
tioned that a single half rupee and two anna piece of this

1916.] ° Numismatic Supplement No. XXVII. 131

sovereign were known. The latter which is also in my cabinet
was published in J.R.A.S., July 1900, p- 484. he former is
the coin above described I now find I was mistaken in call-
ing them a half rupee and an eighth of a rupee. Their weights
are 56 grains and 27°3 grains respectively. Both coins are well
preserved and appear to have lost but little from their original
weight. Taking the weight of the full tanka as 175 grains,
which is the generally accepted weight though specimens ex-

sixth
and the tiny coins of Nasiru-d-din Mahmid, Ghidgu-d-din
Balban and Jalalu-d-din Firoz which weigh from 13 to 14 grains
would be twelfths of a tanka, and not sixteenths or one anna
pieces as hitherto they have been called.

4. SHER SHAH.
Wt.: 85 grains.
Be spiet aet
Obverse.—Within looped square.
The Kalima.
In the margin beginning from the bottom and working to
the left. :
gt | whore | soe. | Sn
Reverse.—Within looped square.

8 vlbl.
ls Frc
asle aly ols
qIeA
Margins—bottom 8S) ys
: left wibl)
top Jala)

right Sbiy!
This exquisite little coin was till recently in the cabinet of
Mr. H. R. Nevill, 1.C.S., Collector of Etawah, by whom it was
generously given in exchange to me. Thomas mentions a half
rupee of Sher Shah of the same date, but records no details or

132 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

mind no others. Thomas records a half piece of Islam Shah
without giving details. I have never seen one myself or heard
of any other. An eight-anna piece of Ibrahim Sar (weight 88

his 4th Supplement to Thomas’s ‘ Chronicles ”’ (J.A.S.B. 1886).
The coin belonged to General Cunningham. Half rupees of
the two other Siri Sultans have yet to be found.
5. SHER SHAH.
Mint (Shergarh).

Date: wanting.
Wt.: 83:5 grains.
eg oe

Obverse.—Within double square.
The Kalima.
No margins visible.

Reverse.—Within double square.

whl $e

”~
aShe abit ols
No margins visible.
The arrangement and character of the legends on this coin

and its general appearance leave no doubt that it is of the Sher-
garh mint—Cf. I.M.C., Vol. II. 645.

6. SHER SHAH.

Mint: Nil.
Date: 949,
Wt.: 7 grains
4”,
Obverse.
[ * ]
~~

1916.] Numismatic Supplement No. XXVII. 133
Reverse.
al}
ale ola
qyr4

This tiny coin is much worn, and may well have lost 4 grains.
This would make it a one-anna piece. I know of no other sil.
ver Suri coin of this weight.

In order to make this paper a little more complete I
append a brief note of the other small silver pieces of the
Sultans of Dehli which have been published or are otherwise
known to me.

(a) Nasiru-d-din Mahmid.
(1) Wt. 13-2 grs. Obv. pbc d} whl)
Rev. wp ly Sod) eb

Ref. C. J. Rodgers’s 4th Supplement to Thomas’s “* Chronicles ’’.
(J.A.S.B. 1886), No. 15.

(2) Wt. 13:2 grs. Obv. pad! wlblt}
Rev as on (1),
ef. C. J. Rodgers’s 5th Supplement (J.A.S.B. 1894), No. 21.
(3) Duplicate of (2), in the cabinet of Mr. R. B. White-
head, L.C.S. Wet. 13 grs., size -4”.
(b) Ghiasu-d-din Balban.
Wt. 13:8 Obv. peer wlbL;
Rev. giddy Woh AUé
Ref. C. J. Rodgers’s 3rd Supplement (J.A.S.B. 1883) No. 20.
Mr. Rodgers said of this coin that it was “the only small
silver coin I have ever seen or heard of, of the early Pathans.
(c) Mu‘izzu-d-din Kaiqubad,
Wt. 27-3 grs. Obv. psd) wihle}
Rev. gpriy poli 50

Re}. J.R.A.S., July 1900. ‘Coins of the Pathan Sultans of
Deki. po Ma Pe This is in my own cabinet, and in 1900 was the
only Pathan silver coin of this weight known.

(d) Qutbu-d-din M ubarak.

Wt.: 26.
S.: °45’.

134 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{N.S., XII,

Obverse.

wtbhenlt

glbbdt oy
Reverse.
gl
So
This is in the cabinet of Mr. R. B. Whitehead, LC.S.
Bareilly. H. Netson WRIGHT

167. Tae Bisdrptr Rueees or 1091 a.H.

I should like to say a few words about the rare Rupees of
1091 a.w. (24 R.), which were ‘‘ issued in Aurangzeb’s name
six years prior to the capture of Bijapir’’ by the Mughals.
(Wright, I.M.C. xxxviii). Dr. G. P. Taylor has shown in Num.
Supp. XV, art. 92, that there is no reason for questioning the
reading of the date, and Mr. Whitehead also has accepted the
fact of the issue from Bijapir in that year of ‘‘ Rupees and
half Rupees of Aurangzeb’s usual silver type.’’ (P.M.C. lix).
But our knowledge of the actual circumstances under which
these curious coins were uttered is still far from being complete
or free from doubt and surmise. Dr. Taylor has described how
that city was closely besieged in 1090 4.4. by Aurangzeb’s

b e IB

130), though the same events are summarised with his usual
skill in ‘‘ the despatchlike narrative’’ of Elphinstone also.
(Cowell’s ed. 1866, pp. 646-7). Now Grant Duff says that
‘* Diler Khan was compelled to abandon all hope of reducing
the place,’’ and that, when at the end of the rains, he
attacked the open country and laid waste. the Carnatic,
Janardhan Pant ‘‘ completely defeated him, intercepted his
parties, cut several of them to pieces and compelled him to
retreat’? (I, p. 130). Butif the result of the siege was really
so infructuous and abortive as Dr. Taylor’s authority makes it
out to have been, how can we account for this undoubted
hi

1916.] Numismatic Supplement No. XX V11. 135

thinking to anticipate an inevitable surrender,’’ but he also
believes it to be ‘‘ just possible’’ that they may have been

conjectures, and which may be fairly said to be the ‘‘ sufficient
proof, ’’ for want_of which they had to be advanced. _ It occurs
in the Madasir-i-‘ Alamgiri, wu ar coevranees Saqi Mustaid Khan,

which was written in 1128 (1710 a.p.), that is, only three
years after the death of Aurangzeb (Bibliotheca Indica Text,
lliot and Dowson VII, p. 181). e author was Munshi

with the relation of an event of this reign, which is not recorded
in his history.’’ (Stewart, Descriptive Catalogue of Tippoo
Sultan’s Library, p. 16). This writer says, in the course of his
narrative of the events of 1091 a.H.

Sols lar aol xls os ne sls ies at DoW! ayy ptazily
cle olsybe wlyl ia he sb eases ss! 53 5 ee

* Ody 97
[Bibliotheca Indica Text, p. 192.]

‘*On the fifteenth of Rabi I [1041 a.n.], it maa the
Imperial ears (lit. ears — which the messengers of g
tidings were always congregating), from the memorial of Shah
‘Alam Bahadur Shah that the Khutba had been in the renowned
name [of the Emperor] in Bijapur, and that the stamping of his
auspicious coin-legend had added to the lustre of silver and

The courtiers (Jit. Kissers of the Carpet) of the splendid
and ‘elotious | audience-hall went through the salutations of
congratulati

It is pica necessary to add by way of = a pang aes
Prince Mu‘azzam or Shah ‘Alam Bahadur Shah had s
before (11 Sha‘aban, 1089 a.a.) been appointed to the Supreme
government of the Dakhan (Maasir-i-‘ Alamgiri. Bib. Ind
p. 169), though ‘‘the command of the pac in on ae aa
remained si Diler Khan” (Grant Duff, ib., 28).

ver the circumstances which postpo sae for six years
the eictitichice of Bijapur as a separate state, there can be now

136 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

no doubt that Diler Khan had been able in 1091 a.n. to extort
from its ruler, at the point of the sword, the recognition of
both these regal privileges—the Khutbah and the Sikkah—to
which Musulman sovereigns have always attached an impor-
tance, which may appear to us exaggerated, but which is really

ed on the fact that in those times ‘‘ Stamped moneys ob.
truding into every bazar constituted,’’ as Edward Thomas has

to the comprehension of all classes, the immediate change in
the Supreme Ruling power’’ (Chronicles, ed. 1871, pp. 1-2).
. H. Hoptvata.

168. Tue GuLtKanpA Rupess or SHAHJAHAN.

t will be seen that the difficulty centres round the figure

on I.M.C. No, 947. If Abdullah

in 1067 a.H., what does the ‘5’ mean? It cannot stand for any

of the four digits of 1067, and it cannot be meant for the

regnal year either, because the fifth year of Shahjahan was

1041—1042, and not 1067 a.m. But is 1067 the correct date
. Ms t

: erritory and money; to pay a crore of rupees
{£1,000,000 sterling) as the first instalment of a yearly tribute,

1916.] Numismatic Supplement No. XX VII. 137

and promise to make up the arrears of past payments in two.
years.’’ (Cowell’s ed. 1866, p. 589). ‘*He was com mpelled,’’
says Grant Duff, ‘‘ to give his daughter in marriage to Sultan
Muhammad, and to pay up > arrears of tribute fixed by
Aurangzeb at the annual sum of one crore of rupees, but
Shahjahan, in confirming thie! proceedings, remitted twenty
lacs of the amount. »’ (Bombay Reprint, 1873, p. 69). There

The fact is 5 that when the Gulkanda ae was brought to
his knees in 1045 a.n. he agreed not only ‘to pay tribute and
permit the Khutba to be read in the Emperor’s name,’’ but
to strike coins also with the Imperial titles. The long and
minatory rescript addressed to ‘Abdullah by Shahjahan and
the exceedingly ahr if not abject, reply are quoted with
evident pride and exultation by the official chronicler, ‘Abdul
Hamid Lahori, in the Pesce Nameh. (Bibliotheca Indica:

Ww 57).
available. Quti-al itu Ik first promises that he will have the
Khutba read in the Emperor’s name and adds :
Ba ally ple als ji as sje He ode y gym yy yy aiapy y
ae ool 335-5 ost goin ys-
[Bibliotheca Indica Text, Vol. I, Part ii, p. 178.]
‘“‘ The red money and the white (gold and silver) aed
been engraved and sent to me from the Court ane is the
niverse
Ahdnameh or ‘Treaty itself is afterwards quoted, and.
there sas we find Shahjahan saying about Qutb-ul-Mulk.
dpb aiale aiaegnyy alny fle Slee Air) ploy pls tay»
23 9 OMSL yailymuc ahd Sle of pled > y seo wre Sot02 af glo
# BSL aryl SSuc le Slee as. |,
[Bib. Ind. Text, Vol. I, Part ii, pp. 210-211.]
** And [Qutb-ul-Mulk] has promised that the faces of

138 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

‘dirhams and the dinars (silver money and gold money) shall be
adorned with our auspicious coin-legend and that in all parts
of his kingdom, the Khutba shall be read in, and money stamped
with, our auspicious name.’’

We may therefore take it for certain that it was in 1045
A.H. and not in 1067 aun. that Shahjahan obtained from
‘Abdullah not one, but both of those concessions which are
regarded by Musulman potentates as the most direct and
unmistakable proofs of supreme power. But if 1045 is the
real date, the question arises, may not the ‘5’ of the coin be

venture to say that the above explanation removes the chrono-
logical objection he has raised to his own reading, and may help
to finally solve the question if the reading can be substantiated.

One thing else is perhaps deserving of notice. It stands out
clearly from ‘Abdullah’s letter that the dies of the first issues

mit
they were sent to Gulkanda from the Imperial headquarters
with the Imperial style and titles inscribed just as in the Akbar-
a or Dehli mintages. Now it is not likely that new dies

S. H. Hopivata.

169. THe MEANING oF Tanki.

two and four Tanki pieces, of which the only specimens known

of t : pp:
49 n. 224n.), and though the. philological affinity of Tanka with
Tanki may or may not be’a matter of doubt and difficulty, an
attitude of suspense and reservation as to the meaning of either
ot hese) forms AB pee. different, thing altogether, and is not
mecessarily incumbent upon the scholar i te of
knowledge. ; ee ss sag 4g ‘2 the present aiate
It is true that a lamentable confusion reigns in the different

1916.} Numismatic Supplement No. XXVII. 139

parts and languages of this country in regard to the nomen-
clature of weights and measures. (ne has only to glance at a
book like Prinsep’s ‘ Useful Tables ’ to stand bewildered at the
various equivalents of the seer and the maund, the gaz and the
Binghé. The Tank or Tank also has several significations
assigned to it in the Dictionaries. “ Tanka,

says H. H. Wilson, ‘‘is a weight of silver equal to four mashas;
among the Marathis, the Zank or Tank (Za, ata ) is variously

twenty-four Raktikas, and (2) a stamped coin.’’ (San
English Dictionary, s.v.). The author of a Gujarati‘ Hagia
Dictionary says 2ls, Tank, is (1) the seventy-second part of a
sher and also a stondand of weight used in weighing pearls.
( Belsire, Gujarati-English Dictionary. s.v.). Now it certainly
does not make for lucidity or clarity to be told that a Tank
or Tank is equal to four mashas, and also to nine ee. and
also to a tola, and also to the seventy-second part

seer, but all this confusion ee it is still possible
to state with confidence what Akbar or Akbar’s mint masters
of Agra, Allahabad, Lahor and “Kabul understood by the
‘Tanki’ , which they inscribed in his coppers. In other words,
I submit that there can be no difficulty in pe diy: which of these
different equivalents of the Tank was adopted by them as the
Standard. Just as, in spite of all the local variations of the seer

this we are i indebted to an equation in its aoe

to which I invite the attention of Numismatists. ‘*‘ The D
he says. ‘‘ weighs 5 tanks, i.e., 1 tolah,, 8 mashas and 7 pace
It is the fortieth part of a rupee.” (Blochmann, Ain. I, 31.)
Now 12 een make - tola, and 8 surkhs or ratis make a
masha. (Ain. ib. 16 no — na ao was therefore
u as, a the Tank, its P was ='62 x1
= ee res nuit on 4 mashas and 12 surkhs = 60 + 31 ers.

at 15 grains to the masha.

140 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII, 1916.)

a pucca seer, nor a tolah, but 4 mashas and 13 surkhs or 63}

Dam or rather the tenth part of the Tanka of about 640 grs.
Of the Dam and the Tanka there were already in existence the
halves, the quarters and the eighth parts. The idea appears to

part of the Dam or the tenth of the Tanka, the two-fifths of the:
Dam or the one-fifth of the Tanka and the four-fifths of the Dam
or two-fifths of the Tanka.

S. H. Hopivata.

ce a aR ail tn is Segeca y g O e

;

~

Jour., As. Soc. Benc., Voi. XII., 1916.

5 Ob.
SOME. SMALL SILVER PIECES OF THE SULTANS OF DELHI.

PLATE II.

10, ‘The Seasonal Conditions Governing the Pond
Life in the Punjab.”’

By Baint Parsuap, M.Sc., Alfred Patiala Research Student
of the Punjab University Government College, Lahore.

Communicated by Mr. S. W. Kemp.

|
ponds and lakes in a tropical plain.’

e above passage is quoted from the introduction of Dr.
Annandale’s volume on the “‘ Sponges, Polyzoa and Hydrozoa’’
in the Fauna of British India Series, and it was with a view to
filling up this gap regarding the pond-life in the Punjab, and also

undergo a periodical cleansing and are useless for continu
observations. In Lahore the number of such ponds is not very

ponds on the banks of the ‘‘ Budha’’ stream is much larger,
80 also at Ferozpore on the banks of the Suélej and the Beas
rivers; moreover, these ponds are very much deeper and larger
in dimensions than the Lahore ones and do not dry up entirely.
Owing to the lack of rain during the last year (1915), the
ponds in Lahore this year are very few and in a very poor con-
dition, but those of Ludhiana and Ferozpore are in a condition
to good ial.

a dl a ase seasons in the Punjab, summer
and winter, which succeed each other quite abruptly, the

142 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

than in the athens one of the Punjab. This part of the
year is very cold and aiggais rainless, except for a few
showers in December and ary. The seh aily leet aor ;
never rises above 70°F., but eiay o down to 40° ven

lower. Towards the end of rig the summer wie in, poms the
shade temperature goes up to 90°F., reaching as high as
120°F. in June, remaining so till about ge middle of the month
of June, when the monsoon breaks and the rainy season begins.
The rainy season lasts throughout August and September, du-

due to the heavy rainfall, as also an increased evaporation from

~the surface of the numerous ponds and pools resulting from the
rains. The shade temperature during these months slightly
falls, and the nights are rather cool. About the middle of Octo-
ber the nights become very much cooler, and the shade tem-
perature during the day also decreases, till about the end of
the m siee a ht roast fully establis hed.

Fauna of the Punjab; for it is eat that the severe winter
would be quite me to such animals as flourish in 4
tropical climate, while the equally severe summer must be quite
detrimental to the animals that live in the temperate zones.

r. Annandale describes the climatic conditions in England
on p. 3 of the work already quoted. He contrasts those that
affect an Indian pond and points out that the seasonal crisis
that takes place annually in the biology of the different species

oes not occur at the same time of year in the ease of all sp necies.

It may be stated that for any ge oe pe on periodic ord
sical change only such animals can be selected as adopt
special means of resisting the nha faurable conditions of “fe
for A ebptichbens of the ~~ se

he forms selected were (1) Hydra oligactis, Pallas: (2)
Sencael carteri, Carter reac in Litt); (3) Spongilla

1916.] Pond Life in the Punjab. 143

lacustris, subsp. retsculata, Annandale; (4) Australella indica,

Annandale ; (5) Two unidentified species of Daphnia; (6)

Insect larvae of Chironomus and Anopheles, various ies.
Hydra oligactis, as was observed, reproduces very actively by

could be got from the ponds, in which I had found them in
abundance before, and all the individuals in my aquarium died ,

germinating stray gemmules.

zoa my observations were made on a new curious
gelatinoid Polyzoon, Australella indica, Annandale, which I found
for the first time at ore and later on at Ferozpore. This

aquatic weeds, was seen to flourish from the beginning of Jul
to the end of October, when it begins to die after producing free
Statoblasts (the only kind produced by this form) in lar

numbers. In November and December some individuals were

From the above it is clear that special devices like spiny
€ggs, gemmules and statoblasts are developed on the advent of
the unfavourable conditions. ae

t may also be noted that, as long as favourable conditions
last, the Hydra goes on reproducing asexually by budding;

144 Journai of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

the Sponges and Polyzoa sexually, to produce new independent
individuals, and asexually, to form large colonies by prolifera-
tion, so that during this time the number of individuals ma

increase as much as possible. With the coming on of unfavour-

the more favourable weather. on th oach of un-
favourable conditions the number of individuals for the pro
duction of the resistent bodies is very large, a large r

conditions a large number of new individuals will at once
appear

eggs ; they were probably breeding by means of unfertilized
parthenogenetic eggs ; but I am not in possession of further ob-
servations on this head.

it was found that the period during which a larva would be
transformed into a pupa, and the latter into the imago, is very
much increased, owing to the decreased vitality of the larva,

due directly to the cold weather. To prove this experimentally

by the adult fly of Chironomus being quite scarce at this time.

Similar condition was observed in the case of the larvae and
adults of Anopheles. :

It may be suggested here that this would really be the time
to plan a campaign for the destruction of the mosquitoes, its
larvae and the breeding places, for, owing to the much smaller
number of breeding places and the inactivity of the mosquito

1916.] Pond Life in the Punjab. 145

and its larvae, the cost of destruction would be much less as
compared with that in the malarial season, when the mosquito
is breeding with great activity, and practically every small
pool and puddle serves as its breeding place.

Summing up, it may be said that the climatic conditions in
the Punjab are quite different from those in Bengal, and that
the season most congenial for the lower forms of life is not the
winter, but the greater part of the summer, when all forms of
life can flourish, and in this it resembles more the countries of
Europe.

11. A Tibetan Funeral Prayer.
By Davasampve, Head Master, State B. B. School.

INTRODUCTION.

of ‘“*Om-mani-padme-hum.’’ It is not only a funeral but also
chanted on solemn occasions on fast days, and other Chenrezi—
Holidays—on the 8th, 10th and full moon and new-moon days
of the Ist, 4th, 6th and 7th months (Tibetan).
Refrain.
A.

Refuge mine and source of mercy, Teacher, Deity Protecting!
Whirled am I, yea, every being, on the Wheel of Births and

Dyings.
Were our bones heaped up, they surely would outweigh the
Triple Loka.
Then descend, O Lord, and grant me refuge, Thou my precious
!

Save me from Samsara’s whirlpool, highest, noblest Lord,
Chenrezi !
z.

Full nine months, the tenth preparing, in the womb my mother
ore me,
Till of heat and cold the working forced me down the bony

pathway.
Naked on the naked ground I fell and entered thus existence.
Then descend, etc., etc.

3.
Impious though garbed in yellow, I am Prince most hypo-

Come unto my stature’s fullness, unto manhood’s years
attained,

148 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Still I find from birth and sickness, age and death no full
salvation. ;
Then descend, etc., etc.

4.

Straight and strong was this my body in the days of youth
and hood,
Now it stoops and leans all forward, and from side to side it
staggers.
From my mouth my teeth have fallen; wish to chew my food
is bootless
Then deanna etc., ete.

5.
My once Sempra face is wrinkled, furrow deep o’erlaid on
furro
Dimmed the lustre, weak the vision, of mine eyes once bright
and piercin

Forms and scenes I see but dimly. In my walk I halt and
totte:

Then descend, etc., etc.

6.
Hard of hearing am I rendered, laughed at, made a mock by
Oo
My once strong and manly figure, reft of seemly form and
substance

Now is but a bony framework with a flabby skin o’ercovered.
Ha ee for Pars to win by labour even the scantiest food and

ig Tor descend. etc., etc.

he
Now grown weak and old and ugly, wretched, woeful my
appearance
mart Li now heeds my counsel, rather do they jeer and
Grieved ray hurt I utter curses. Dead I wish myself and
Then descend, etc., etc.
8.
By decree od Karma’s mandate, piercing pangs of sickness
ize m
Asi : lege fniae splendour swallowed up by envious Rahu,

So brightness of ee — fails and fades to sickly pallor.
escend, e

1916.] A Tibetan Funeral Prayer. 149

9.
Now come friends and kinsfolk anxious round the bedside of
the sufferer.
Pressing on him food and dainties, which, alas! are left
unta st

ae tei v various arts to cure him; fail alike priest and
And he “bad s filth is voided, where it lies, upon the bed-
re descend, etc., etc.
10.
Rich foods only rouse his loathing. Shrinks his upper lip all
HN ate! Be the nostril corners. All his teeth are full of
Nothiiy 1 is there that doth please him save a draught of clear,
Draweth i nigh the hour of parting, and his last requests he
stamm

Then aed” etc., ete.

LI.
Fondly, anxiously he gazes on the face of friend and kinsm
Seek his ha ara the hands and clothing of all those he 7
behind h
cae - more “gives forth his body coming death’s peculiar
Thea descend, etc., etc.
12.
All his days and deeds are ended; nearer draw the pangs that
sunder.
‘Matter from its comrade Spirit, sure and certain as night’s
coming. : ;
Or like to a light that flickers, when, oil spent, it soon must

_— : hg . ca .
He can stay no moment longer or withhold the parting spirit.
Then descend, etc., etc

13.
Clutch and claw the nerveless fingers.

appealing. : :
When has ceased the laboured breathing, then is known that
ife has parted.

**O, I die!’’ he cries,

150 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,
Friends and riches left behind him, he must go alone his
journey.
Then descend, etc., etc.

14,
Sinks inert the earthly portion, and uncoils the nervous spiral
Situate in the navel region, and the limbs can move no onger.
Cold and clammy perspirations glaze the eyes, bedew the
eatures.
Then descend, etc., etc.

15.
Then subsides the watery portion, and uncoils the nervous
spiral
In the heart’s recesses seated, and is lost the sense of feeling.
ose and mouth outside are parched; dry are also both the
nostrils.
Then descend, etc., etc.

16.

Sinketh next the fiery portion. This uncoils the nervous spiral

Tn the throat’s base situated, and departs all heat of body

No more food or any liquid can adown the throat find passage.

Both the hearing organs fail him; outward sounds rouse no
impression.

Then descend, etc., etc.
Yi.
Next gives way the aery portion; back uncoils the nervous
Seated in the brain’s recesses. Then doth fail the inward
breathing,
And ot rattling and the gurgling, tongue and utterance
para’

Then descend, etc., etc,

18.
Down doth fall the spark of Bodhi, white and bright and
blinding, glarin :
Up pr the life-spark vital; where they meet it gloweth
ercely,
aralysed is central nerve-path ; sight is sealed in gloom and
darkness

Then descend, etc., etc.

1916.} A Tibetan Funerat Prayer. 15}

19.
Then the eighty powers of knowing gradually are extinguished.
Mahamudra’s light refulgent fills the chamber intellectual ;
Shines that light in its true nature, supersensuous, transcendent.
Then descend, etc., etc.

20.

Then approach the Lamas pious, sanctifying rites performing
Food and drink from friends and kinsmen then receives he

ody lifeless,
And the name +t bore is shouted as their breasts with fists
be ‘
Then descend, etc., etc.

21.

Next a yt are harshly doubled, bound with well-spun
empen.
Loving itends “< Good- bye!’’ now utter, as their bitter tears
are

a
From its caebodiea bed is greg corpse to final place of resting.
Then descend, etc.,

22.

Either then the form is carried to the top of rock or mountain
and quartered, flung to vulture, fox or dog or wolf or

kal,
Weloome banquet thus providing bird and beast that live on
Phe descend, etc., ctc.

23.

Or adown the stream’tis floated, down some torrent’s rushing

ie , blood and pus commingling with the element surround-

Flesh ‘and fat there gnaw and nibbled by the greedy fish and
one descend, etc., etc.

24.
Or the bod d, placed upon the pyre funeral,
Ch : tris tea ar lhe, flesh and skin and bone entirely,
And they sniff the smell of burning,—the Gandharvas an
A

Then descend, etc., etc.

152 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

25.

Or below ai earth *tis buried, giving forth a stench most
loathso
Countless worms and hateful insects suck, and creep and crawl
about it
In the pe and flesh pei ong on the carcase richly feasting.
n descend, etc.,

26.
Seized is all the wealth and riches by the person gone up-
ered.

gat
But with Karmic fruit down-weighted of his ways that were of

He i i er ‘the awful pineal = the Lord of Death conducted.
Then descend, etc.,
27.
Down the slope so deep and dizzy of the three most wretched

gions,

Aimless, cheerless, all uncertain, like a poor storm-driven
fea

Karmic winds do drive the spirit whither dangers wait in
ambush.

Then descend, etc. , ete.

28.
Lagermes how, though youth, the better part of life, has
assed all vainly,
Henceforth do I firm determine, well to spend my life’s re-

Stauaeh in aim while life shall last me, thou shalt ever be my
aster.

Then descend, O Lord, and grant me refuge, thou my
precious Guru
Save me from Sales 8 whirlpool, highest, noblest
, Chenrezi!

1916.| A Tibetan Funeral Prayer. 153

Ls

SDS |] HIST SANE AST SY SAAN | SAT
AANA SAH ASA APS IAS |] TRAIAN AIT BE
STINE] HITT TAT ATS || RAT

FARES FATA RAW AST YF AN AAA |
ra
APRA vans’ | Saragargargar
IRAQR ANAS i NAPS EFI NAGS I! gasrar
AV Re TS | QRS TASCA AAT ARS ASS
HASNT ||

a

RASTA TINY AHN YNE |] SYREN
FRR arg I FAFASA ARTA gaa'5 |] HAaAver
TAA gaARATS |] ARRAN AAG ARTS
SARNIA ||

4.

SRR GNIAR TESACA | RAST SY
arr Rg ess || PIPE VRAIS REGS | gaer
aaa terarkses |] QRS TETACAOSTARTAT
ASAT YF ANAS |

154 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XU,
5.

Searle Qyaraga ata ae Sar SANT] agaa Ray
ATA HOTSNA IN] | MN RATER
ameAa ay Hasrrastgersgyay apes
REAP ARTA RAW ASE YA AN SSA ||

6.

FTAA ATTAINS || GYAN
SAAS Amsrasraat |) TASrayRSrerapergc’ss
AAS) HAsrarasetgarRgeys] QAR aTASPACAT
APART ASAT YF SATA

a
AAA CARAT SES gay ay gS Y WRarara yay
SAAR | ACTA AIMR AH ARONAAS |

SAN ray ear REVS || ARR asrScar Gaypaxaysr
AST HFA |

ar RAC AAS SST GEC YH ZARTT
AR SRARarsSC TAGS || TAIRTSY TSS AES
wars’ S |} Nasrardag tgs es | QRS TSS
SRA AAT ART ASAT YAS SIRAISY I

1916.] A Tibetan Funeral Prayer. 155

9.

SEA'SFE SAT AES ITAA TANS || NFAQY
ASTRAL ISAFTAS| «| SSATP RS AR
AAS HAsreraqegarkez Sy awe aaarAcar
FATALE YF SATA |

10.

q Hs FRAG Fanaa Ss I aq Bary Gar efor
STATS] AVRRAC TSA A Sears | G85
ARVANA START AAS | | -HASTarATEgarky
FS) QR AAR ARAFAT ARIST NG AATAIS ||

ise
ST STATINS ISAC S | FR SRTAAT AIST
AACA AQASS | BVT GF AG Sar Sara S
saAvergrargarsyerd |] AAA Asrscar-qayaqnysy
AST YARN AAAS ||
12.
Saya sg aT RTINARS |] | SAR QSL
GUERRA AR — VTSAFTIERRAAIC AGH AS |
gasraraa gar saa) QRS aaarQcs TARAS
AST HTS TAN |]

156 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

13.

ATV AIE AS Age AWA NS IY asrSstergar
ASWTATIAG | RapAysarqsq Heyy
ARS] HWA GRA Ry apeeaay Scar
RTARTA YF Saray SaRY "

14,

APART SAA SARS Aq wer HaeraS
NFAT SSAA | SY VHA AINAAT ET IAS I!
GIANT TAA AS | ARR TSA Ree Aap acy
ASAT YAAN ABSA I

15.

SPAN RNISEORA SARS Am Xa HASTTIST
Preerqarsay LATS IAS I gasrer
sag RS AS | ARS Tar Scer aapacnsralaay
HFA |

16.
apawtecerstgReage gy gh
SEAS ASTER 9] Fa NST ERAS AC HQT
TAS gaerraagaRyesy apeean Ser
SATAN Ay BX er

1916.] A Tibetan Funeral Prayer. 157

17.

ACARI ASAI wsysa TARR GA! CACR'SSY Ny
TRINA AGA] RAAT ARI gaers8 5 |
gaa wagtgaSaH3 | QRRavaargcsrqayaasysr

AST YFANTEA |
18.

SONAN GV SISTA A GR TSC |] ATA
SAR AIT INAS |] FI TAT NS MATA AST S rT
gararssetgarkg ers |] QRS Tar Scar AapAREt
NST HAAN II

19.

RC AGFIGTSA TTA SINAN] ASsSar
ARR IT VA TACS | | Waray RC pay aNgs
SRS] HITT TAR, TS || QRS IA RCA AAT
ARAN AAAT YA ASTER i]

20.

SAA GATS QVST SN HARASS
gx Rargag age say ACgsraaeSrgeaapags
HAS yosraragtgarsq TS] ARN Tear gear
FAT ARATRAAT FAA I

158 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

21.

SBA AIT AITTSAT ASA A SAYA ANA |] IQS AA’
Sesvisrsaa Serer ds |] Qasr ey Artarasrsxar
SAAT S I Saran ay math att : I apes
SRV REA FT ARAN HSA NF SATHIET |

22.
we aucyeHa Parga I we IMP SIPAG SST
HAF INAQN JAC APY BSAA Sy yssrar
AVF TASS | QR TSA qapaasysraaey
HFA

23.

ACFE TFAT SS ESI ATHENS EAS
SCARS aackaraa gers i gasraras ty
TESTS |] APR TASES FATA ISSEY HAAS
aEAIN II

24,

ACF ATA HANS SIA SST EAT YS
sora gc NaS | RSH saan SeqaS 1] HAST
WATT RTVRS TS |} | QR TARE Cay GRAN
NST HY RATASA |

1916. ] A Tibetan Funeral Prayer. 159

25.

NE FYO TAA AS SS |] PSST SQ S OY
cia RSAC I] AQACTATAT YO GN RET AA’S |] HAST
aad ag NI RFS i} Qs q AACA GAYA AAT
FAN IAT ]

26.

ASN EA ARF YN RTA TIGA |] FAIS SIS
TAS ACaAs |] | GF ER SIS sar Rae 5 85
AAS HAarsset garSgers |] AAA THarACSr Gay
ARN HSAY YF ANAS |

27.

CANCYST TIONS SCA S |] STG IS
SHAT ESAS | RADAR ARS PANCRAS |]
SATA ATA TN SF AS || QANTISTSCS-GITARTST
AST YFAN AEA I

SWHARS Ha ATCC | SAS ah arararay
55°30] SAC GTA GIS} FI yaarer
ange ks Tay — ABA TSSVECN STARA SEAT
HFA

Say SiTes
WEIS SS

=) :
ie nied ye a, :
A hu Wie 9 man ce |
Vint 4 oer ae wa aes agar
ede % =f

ay

12, Note on the Constituents of the Bark of the
Hymenodyctyon Excelsum.

By Cares STanLey Grisson and Jonn Lionen
SIMONSEN.

[Read at the 3rd Indian Science Congress. |

n

principle been saalatadk: It has Phecetere, seem

authors a matter of considerable interest to cal some of
these barks to a more careful chemical examination in order to
clear up many anomalies and contradictions.

The first bark selected for this purpose was the bark of the
Hymenodyctyon excelsum, a bark which according to the
Pharmacographia Indica (Vol: IT, p. 193) is used as a tonic, a
febrifuge, and also as an astringent.

This bark was first subjected to a chemical examination by
Broughton in 1870, and subsequently Naylor (Pharm. Journ.
1893, 14. 311, 1884, 15. 195) investi gated i t much more thor-

aesculetin (scopoletin). Naylor, on the other hand, suc

in isolating a crystalline alkaloid to which he gave the name
hyme nodyctine and the formula C,,H,N, and also an amor-
phous neutral substance of the formula C,,H,,

From the results obtained by Naylor it pee possible to
us that the alkaloid might be of therapeutic value and further-
more, since it was one of the few alkaloids which do not con-
tain oxygen, it should be of considerable <oulaae interest, and
we decided, — to attempt its isolat

_For this purpose three different ai pea of the bark were

e

the other two specimens were obtained for u

Henderson, Superintendent of the Madras Museum, and we
wish to take this oppor rene of expressing our thanks to these
gentlemen for their assistance

formula is obviously incorrect, containing as it does an odd
stil of Severe atoms.

162 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

n examination of the bark by the methods described in
the experimental part of this note has confirmed the results

etin, but we have been unable to find any traces of an
alkaloid. It would, therefore, appear that Naylor cannot have
examined the bark of the Hymenodyctyon excelsum, but must
have been dealing with some other bark.

Experimental.

A preliminary extraction with Prollius fluid having shown
the absence of any alkaloid, several methods were tried for the
extraction of the bark, but as the results obtained were in
each case practically identical, it will only be necessary to des-
cribe briefly one of the methods used.

The finely powdered bark (1 kilo) was thoroughly mixed

ned.
trace of oil passed over (0-5 gram) which possessed a distinctly

Oraceous smell. The residual oil remaining after the
distillation was found to consist of a mixture of glycerides
which were not subjected to a detailed examination.

which after drying at 100°, melted at 160° and evidently con-
sisted of aesculin, since when mixed with a specimen of aesculin
— another source ‘the melting point was found to be unal-

__ The hydrochloric extract (A) was basified and extracted
with ether, the ether dried and evaporated when a trace of @
resinous substance remained. This substance could not be
crystallized, but it showed no alkaloidal properties.

The Strongly fluorescent sodium carbonate solution (B)
was acidified, when a quantity of a thick brown oil was depo-
sited. This was ground up with ether when the oil readily dis-

colourless prismatic needles melting at 203°. The alkaline solu-
tion showed a beautiful blue fluorescence.

1916. | The Bark of the Hymenodyctyon Excelsum. 163

0°1063 gave 0-243 CO, and 0043 H,0: ee it H=4°5.

C,,H.O, requires C= 62°5, H =4°2 per c

This substance was scopoletin, 4- paces & ibthoxy cou-
marin (see Moore, Chem. Soc. Trans. 1911.99.1043). The cor-
rectness of this view was confirmed by the preparation of
the acetyl derivative which melted, as stated by Moore, at 177°.

The ethereal solution from which the scopoletin had been
separated was found to contain a mixture of fatty thy which
have not so far been subjected to detailed examina

The sodium hydroxide solution (C), on Paticaacn yielded
a further quantity of a cay which had escaped extraction
with sodium carbonat

In conclusion we iy mention that Capt. A. C. Ingram,
M.D., I.M.S., very kindly tried the effect of the extract of the
bark on two frogs (su cutaneous injection), but was unable to
detect any physiological action

. a a IER Se Sa
Spe Sal Siren Se

ieee
Ae

is ROC RE

Peeae tates
;

Be cribs dg
eo: aes
4

13. Notes on a unique History of Herat, discovered in the
Bahar Collection of MSS. in the Imperial Library,
Calcutta.

By KuAn SAntp Maoctavi ‘Asput Mveranir, Oriental
Public Library, Bankipur.

The Bahar collection of MSS., for Orientalists the most
important section of the Imperial Library, Calcutta, consists
of more than nine hundred Arabic and Persian MSS. represent-
ing the various branches of Muhammadan literature. Chance
directed me to a Persian MS. containing a history of Herat,
composed in the beginning of the eighth century, between
A.H. 721 (a4.D. 1321) and 729 (a.p. 1329), by an author who
himself was an eye-witness of most of the events that he
narrates.

I have seen no notice of the existence of this work in any

more astonishing it seems to have been unknown e cele-
brated Haji Khalifah as well as to many other bibliographers

Imperial Library. That it should have remained hidden for
the last six hundred years is surprising and obviously regret-
table.

The MS. is of a folio size, measuring 12” x 9", and consists
of 275 folios with 25 lines to a page. It is written in a beauti-

fly-leaf in the handwriting of ‘Inayat Khan (d. a.m. 1077=a.0.
1666), the celebrated historian and Librarian of the —

>

and his illustrious father Zafar Khan, Governor of Kabul and
ashmir (d. a.H. 107

tion. ‘Ina

Herat, which belonged to his deceased father, reached Kashmir

from Lahore at the end of Ramadan, a.H. 1047 (a.p. 1664). The

note runs thus :-—

166 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Sloot wren) tee remy wy Jlys! wal Sty wKle rab
By dyoy6 alsa wayyle JAta 9 dw pred yy 3 bevy dine
¥ la ek wl walic

The same fly-leaf bears an illuminated star, now rather
faded, and several notes, sea s, and signatures of the nobles
and Amirs of the Timuride sovereigns of India.

The author does not choose any distinct title for the work
but calls it in several places simply ab 296 or “ the book of
history.’’ In ‘Indyat Khan’s note, quoted above, it is called
¥ty2 YKLo ere ‘the history of the Maliks of Herat ’’; while
the author of the Raudat-ul-Jannat, who freely borrows his
account from this work, designates it as 5 SpLo 8 and also
ys JT & ys.

The scanty time at my disposal has not permitted me to
collect materials from external sources for a biographical
notice of the author, and the following information has been
gathered exclusively from the work itself.

In the preface the author designates himself Sayf ibn
Muhammad bin Ya‘ qiib-ul-Harawi sae Sahay Ey dosLe Gy! re,
but later on in the course of his narrative, he always calls him-
self by the simple name of Sayfi Harawi (69,2 (fw, the first
part of which he adopted as his poetical nom-de-plume.
recording the events of the year 4.H. 687 (4.D. 1288) he tells
us that he was then six years old. He must have been born
then in a.H. 681 (a.p. 1282). He says that before composing
this work he wrote a treatise on ethics called Majmi‘ah-i-

(a.p. 1306). This he wrote for the aforesaid Jamil-ud-Din SAm
after whose name he called it Sam Namah acl pie. Sayfi was
also a panegyrist of Mailk Fakhr-ud-Din, the third King of the
Kurt race (4-H. 684-708 = 4.p. 1285-1308) in whose praise he
composed eighty Qasidahs and one hundred and fifty Qit‘ahs -
aakhs BEL y de y yor03 sine 4! co" 98 ty Bel ff) cont fous eer
% want

- On one occasion, we are told, Sayfi was arrested as 4
traitor by the order of Bajai and very narrowly escaped death.

1916. A unique History of Herat, . 167

This happened in a.H. 706=a.D. 1306, when Bajai, son of
Danishmand, attacked Herat. a seems that some of his ene-
mies brought to the ears of Bujai that there lived in Herat a

poet called Sayfi, who had been a panegyrist of Malik Fakhr-
ud-Din Kurt and had composed a book called Sim Namah for
Jamal-ud-Din Muhammad Sam, the murderer of Bijai’s
father Danishmand. Bahadur. It was full of the praise of the

and then taken before Bajai. Bajai sent for the Sam Nama

and examined it. He saw that it consisted of fifty juz and
dideained beautiful paintings and illustrations. At the place
too where he opened the book he saw Sayfi had described the
glory and grandeur of Bajai’s father and his followers. This
created a favourable impression upon Bijai’s mind and he took
it for granted that the book was devoted to the praise of his
father. Nevertheless Bajai ordered the execution of the author
on the ground that he was a sh thea of his (Bajai’s) enemies.
Sayfi was then placed in the r of the criminals who were to
be beheaded for joining the Viet against Bajai’s father, but
happily he and another man, out of seventy-eight persons,
were released after they had signed bonds of servitude to

J

wha gyre didgito F byic pols Oded ly ls Aaa Fes » ty ¥ou
aa: ol she Gye amd y sol od aha, alike alee i! oy dt
JiBs 1, dL obISL plld oils Gy WS, Sou bd Clay OT 51
* wlyey!t Keon yt paste ddsile,
He further states that after the arrest of his patron Jamal
ud-Din Sim by Bajai, he (Sayfi) happened to meet one night
the unhappy avisatee ‘at Fari riya
of twelve maunds on his left leg fastened tightly to his right
wrist,
We learn further that our author’s teacher was Maulana
Malik-ul-Hukama Sa‘d-ud-Din Hakim Munajjim Gari Slo LYy0

* Coysc daw — who was at first a a at

of the events that had taken place in Herat from the time of

168 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Chingiz Khan down to his own, he (Sayfi) should write a his-
tory of that period basing his accounts exclusively on reliable
sources.

and a half vears. In the beginning as well as towards the end
of the work we find the name of his patron associated with
such words as * Gels - clsJdt wlble etc., from which it is
_ reasonable to infer that the author began to write after the
king’s return from the pilgrimage he had undertaken in A.H.
721=a.p. 1321, that is, in, or shortly after a.n. 721, and that
he completed it before the death of his patron Malik Giyds-ud-
Din in a.H. 729=a.p. 1329.

We are not in a position to form a definite idea of the real
extent of Sayfi’s history of Herat. The present volume ending
with a.H. 721 (a.D. 1321) comprises about 140 chapters,
while in the preface we are told that the author divided the
work into 400 chapters.

the grace of God, and that he hopes to write the second
volume within a very short time :—

se) SEI JUSL ahd 5p ons Soto abut wy gt gids 8 pled
Gt ele osjé rls pile Jole the pase aye canal Sly owl
b tyes Bou we & Hor JM Goi We ably nod , able old wwat,
22h GE 59 LoS y) GILG oyto jgbic {ble aula cylie bi
ape salt allt clS51 psf culls

iB 5 (9 GNA a Eslede y phe LS aise y 545 itty B17 ye ey

SE oa 6 wld Ss slesb Mee 5 camel a9? Slo wo pote ww)
* gil on Gooey Gime anil, gids 4 4 4 4 4 + abe
I am inclined to hold that when Sayfi commenced the

work he had planned to divide it into four hundred chapters

and to bring the history down to a later period than a.x. 721

(1321) with which the present volume closes. The a cased

1916. ] A unique History of Herat. 169

seems to have been intentionally left blank by him. When he
commenced the history he could not as a matter of fact posi-
tively say to what date he would be able to reach, and conse-

narrating the events of the year A.H. 721=a.p. 1321 (with

Raudat) had not up to that time (a.H. 897=a.p. 1492) suc-
ceeded in tracing its existence, and that in his opinion Sayfi
did not live to fulfil his promise. The passage in the Raudat
runs thus :—

sy Uso oy! U aie, cso? daw a ub he oy Sebo Sd

BaF pags zidor allga ygSdo haw ty ey Sole Jat A, cus

us ee ys ST ee prise 80 5! ell Cyd y StS o81,5 ) be as
* Sosy) 952 9 Boy 80, BOL, LJle slas wis

Since the dawn of Islim there has hardly been a great
civil war, or dynastic revolution, or foreign invasion in Central

wilderness after levelling all its buildings, palaces, etc., to the
ground. In a.H. 618=a.D. 1221 Chingiz Khan sent two succes-

our author names sixteen persons one surviv
m cre and who were subsequently joined by another party
of twenty-four survivors. T ity began ly to recover

vi
under the Ghorid kings (a.H. 634-642=4.D. 1236-1244) and
rose to distinction duntg the time of the Kurt Maliks until it

170 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

was once more laid waste by Timitr in a.H. 783=a.p. 1381 and
A.H. 791=4.D. 1389. It was

man and Uzbeks, and consequently it never in these days
attained to any thing like its former importance

which refer to this city. The history proper begins with the
third chapter and ends with the one hundred and thirty-eighth,
covering a period of rather more than a century (4.4. 618-721=
A-D. 1221-1321). Chapters III and IV give an account of Tali
Khan’s expedition against Merv led by the order of Chingiz
Khan in the middle of Rabi ‘I., a.a, 618=a.p. 1221. .

Chapter V treats of Tili’s expedition against Nishapar
and the general massacre of its people.

In Chapters VI and VII we read of the destruction of the
fortresses called whsy»5 5 55 and assusS 9 Cosi respectively.

In Chapters VIII and 1X Sayfi gives a detailed account of
the two most sanguinary expeditions against Herat, the first
of which was led by Tili, while the second was sent under
Ilchikdai NG@’in wats (cloSambi who reached Herat in

A.D.

The following quotations from Chapter IX will give an
idea of the author’s narrative style : —

a'H2 wise 1) 6 gt Sle, 4S slam Col yo 1 aimd (.litio

phe cheb sya se2 GIS y uel ged 3! tees Ubyd obit
sie 5 Spt Slo rds pita i! diongt yy (gad) Sai ples 9951
Ny Coylasee coll pyle ley sboile, id oil af ty ord 5°
2s ays BaF oes eles ag: san Btye X95 jay? bem 3!

t

1916.} A unique History of Herat. 171

Se Boo yS ploy ole ayo af thee Wear! oe Guollyes aalysy
a eW cphe Cost) s old ei Jd ere Si Fey oovto S Csphe
Bd lwy WIE fakio slosh @ems ColiGie y Sy! She yoru Lid pd wee
cstSeedat S20 yy) oo... (pr) af 8S coi po ty 8, re yo
O75 HEU Hyay WALde Sieey? Qe 5! Sie oye y)@ olde lb ty Qafyi
WEY jT ge by paye AF duly Guy) Epo Oi Bas yas; GL aiSS GIA was,
Blsls WSs CotoSemlst opley Ji U1) S1y® Glitle yogis ton
OT agy5 Hy® AA gy Alin y phe wled aie Jlyd 0 wld jabie
ads) E59) (Sic) woe 5 Ny E sleS eyo af Wb ale af op0y5 y
Saale op she 4 s00 ag) wll pakke Sm yo 8S cgardige jy oias
we re 9 yboS,3 Jha alr , ylals 5 detoae is )F 39) Sol
I 9 9 MoWT yas ytymw 9 Solag jh ayo jhe sim OF Uke) U
ee dake Si 4 wil sho » wit 9 BalyS 5 G0} phe cle
SU 5ST enh oltat jf te gree aS odie Gline , age pal, ood
Shinty < odo. Pid

aslg ertigtielt tpi ss Cage ps yg diylid dla le , gt 5! is cleat
s&) 50 Js! gS eye 9 MHS Ortd Oo? S555 5 wreile 80; L ots yle &
colytl yt ty Uajtyd BLS 51 Om eras) cloSrelyt OS al Sin gs
AF ayes? Sm y slivshs yo y1@ cow a ile 58 54 y <e oe oo
Ho sF toys clo Ory y 90d g lel, i? Heof , Sin yo af
esyshe ule 9 OTs pitas yr ot aed wee & pas
oytsrc Le one Bay iss Uo jis cio esi®® yo 9 dul
wie Lb stoSemlut S10 59) eee So Syrape csilpdiny wld, 4 29,8
os Spa mes ona yd Bia p22 Spb lee jt apd ahS slaw
wilina y etre sig atrlee s lays So et py Sagedy ols
WoyS alee ale . Sael wy le jy b lBjIy)0 5! ole 5 whbs ym ,
sy 520 Gyb 90 oil's waigt 0 wprhe 95 yt cuoig b sbSe ,
anid Bilin Gale y bse p29 cr? ghd » OF ws #45 0
Db aidgS ILS i WL 4 a5 oS lebee jt land, eel at, lamnid

172 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,
sph 9 eT citys Lea yo tye 9 AS ayo) Leas adao wyd 3}! ley y
oy 979 0 I ery lS YE ove nel ayer pa OS 7! OV? po If
pals jay Boley slo (gid crm Sh aS Gish 1dr Guy 99 9A
ARS 4 tga? 9 pRbo coyhso 3 SR ges Sox crelio y cuylsve yo
SIS Aled y phe Ent die ype 59 pide slo ys ose jg) & y
CE 9! Sane 51 or RLY Gy Bie 2 0 Ble of me cole
Late ty 8b plaza 9 Sols eet Bed 2 af Gal yaar Gd ody
0 eS 9 of US ys oly» a lo 53 say lode By 5 soi 0) Wdyy
sl:

cet OSL! logy 9 4 iby Gl 1 JyV Ccolem slo yo abot jy)
eS er bla (nila as yey SE oy! wile 5 on ott
ale, retcy) d3* 9 wv) SH hy gla G D7 yR y wah ly stya Po Spee
oes 9 J or Clee ok SY ow oily CloSelt pis
gta dele, Si pS 9 hey gy oleae jl ty GE 5 ob,5 oly
ay? ty rt® Coltty~ g WL: cules, OBIS pL Coorg wh yt by Coy”
Bl oS yd ly gl y gis bye y wishin 1, Goid , oiheyf
oye) wlsS fro 1 hry yd 9 WNT Gidgo WILS Ge iy
j08 3 cade Same. a (read Xaze )
% SOS dapd Hye GIS 51 wor’ 9 BIGD one Umm 9 le

thus making the number saved forty. He describes how this
handful of survivors managed to subsist by plundering cara-

abd cad otis) sliSembl oye of ithe oly 1 pdt ote

slic , eb} csleyS 5 phn! slele y yas! plaal y ae 3! as ty 31 ye Se

' I think it isa clerical mistake for le yp

1916.] A unique History of Herat. 173
BS 1) elie} 9 SIO! 9) ySe0 bine Sas yey ag) olf sas oye el
hola I® dia Ged jf S740 glo (A5 Shel st oad pic GI
ws oils zat utdes raly as 1) galiagi , Satay abisf wus sl
shy? 9 lio Wye apye diab Ipedd OniS O51) SIS 9 let wyoys
Baty p> skys wi 9 Uti Glas af 1) GSI to 4 9% wlingl
# Sle Bly) 9 555 Bila y sly aS ity SF gt wyoley 355 yo
(apo)

wii 9 lies Yulia of oy af ile
wey!) Und 5 oda ob wie 1, ayy GS at

wt A—theald wh B50 cle » Ub ce »
we} 9 cmely shh Gi Sie » Sl cle »

r—tS hep a pe ole ct
wt gle fae ae Hat
SBS Be wll pS Sty oy crtplll Grr SO) 5) cde jt ow
mk ae pide Ble ot iSo 158 ede bgp WIS Ge slash HY as
Pes BF AKT g dpitoyS 3L slew sI5e 99 tery Sig! Amer Cpe ole shy
hlgre wT dele, ids duly a5 t) S wlyiake 4 yKiSayS 5! y Oy, 3 2
JHE: ty shes ook 138 92 sd 9 dhol ple ye* y2 59 99 9 OT Hy,
sW3y) ty af O48 ctle cos!) apes caste pe jay 9 dloyyT
Joxe Uwe} y stom yt 9 WU Ars orbs 2 Gy Ye ei y is
GRisy Sem y gee re » sty os) 9 yy Batys pS oh »
dgle Aid pol wig Bile seme, tle alee y jlas ome,
SHS yt Spb yodt pla » ma Mog Cry wll» eiky
Sp she y sho utils Cae (5S 5 Be 0 Bly copS HF aS yo |)
ty ig UT yllelic j1 diye yeh yo OF wit Om... diag? shal.

174 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {N.S., XII,

(8 8S ecle hey oie eebd Codi ye 455 als 5) ols ke
( dem ) # Samy) 1B oli!
p> ity? pig Lb aye cigs BEL ae
pe Kaw Lace ame hla Lo 208
ala y® yo 9 ahES Modus une gros ra Nox0of pe ye
stay’ 9 ronble oy y “IS 55 whl ty aa - tayo oisl Sivle
by Eye} 5 tore, Ui: lois 1, SLL, sod vires gly ob) |
OS E19 Corl 9 aM Gm jy) Sema BREE fae LS mds hal
Tah # D5 Hye 9 O99 yoo iT Wyle} yy Sage
nF Gh vr oyna LL:
wet, A— SI} p> ty—if
re a I, aay
slyly 2—~Iy 5 —oll
ee Le EGS gee ene
wry aR, 0fly
Pd p> Nye 20 SFA Sob we 523 wap 2 jy) ees jw
see Som oS dhe we 9 abe yy USwe ty whos Gyr elem
aly 72) Ey GR Slee ype Lalo oriS 59 acla ome yy Worf 50
wr 9 ole hy islas bs » Lee 'g poolead ruc y om oSle _ keyy
4 SAtOLY fate 9 the yo dle Gui! gym 35 5% Sh) S> > 9 orl} 2
Sey 9 dy lia Silee Ghee jt U3 sob SAT yas Ko jy) 2.
HBS elt Gy > wrpilll Gyby Jone net y 96 Giles Gey
NaSro Sly |) Leite BS 35) py ad ele @ola ome yo Gh come ¥
Bt lls! jt gery CdLve G55 aSve dale ails of jt 2
9 poy poet a! lero! y cubs walt Gyo Ugh yo a aiughe
eb Phe idly Slat) pol dald ymye siYye j1y oissKre Sy
Jay vlaets on 6 ade O90e HF EBT gt aS podrid Cnr ancy allt

1916.] A unique History of Herat. 175

oils pm &> 25d) ps0 &3 75 9 KKavy ref tog als Biaw gas
* Odes BS gue I le, Lit alee

Sayfi then tells us —— after these expeditions the city
of Herat remained a mere heap of ruins for sixteen years (A.H
618-634=a.p. 1221- 1236) aur which no king or governor
attempted to build it again, till in a.H. 634=a.p. 1236 Sultan
Uktai of the great Khans directed his paee gy to restoring it.
So, the author says, he has given but a account of these
sixteen years and has written a detailed tors: from the 34th
year (i.e. A.H. 634=4.D. 1236) down to his own time in a regu-
lar and systematic manner, recording the events of each year
in chronological order :—
cuylons csesle 5 pshle 5 Og? yd Bye ye® Sle syle ym y
# pole mais) She Cell 5 ayl die yee i! ols! 41 eo,lol ,
After the account of the reconstruction of Herat by Uktai
in A.H. 634=.D. 1236 (Ch. XI) follows the history of its rulers
and governors before the Kurt Maliks of Ghore from a.H. 63
to 642=a.p. 1236—1244. The history of these nine years com-
prises Chapters XII—XX.
e remaining portion of the work, Chapters XXI-
CXXXVIII, comprising a period of seventy years, a.H. 642-
721=a.p. 1241- 1321, treats in detail of the reigns of the first

chiefs and nobles who governed the city during that period.

The volume closes with an account of the page ge airy by

Shams-ud-Din against Furah in Rabi‘ I, a.n. 721=a.p. 1321,

the year in which his father, the King Giyas-ud-Din, we sat on a

pilgrimage to Mecca, leaving Shams-ud- Din in charge of the

government. The history of Malik Giyas-ud-Din, which is the

main theme of the last ‘portion of the book and which alone

comprises foll. 187¢-275°, is full and exhaustive. In nar-

rating the events bsg enters into minute details and shows ex-

traordinary precisi For instance, in mentioning the time

when Baktit aatelred against Malik Giyas-ud-Din, he says (fol.

- 243%) :—

cc Aha pa Qe pheled daze sySty abet T she b esis y [ble

i) SAG oil (an. 718). p90 Bie Soil Qty cncld ance 5)

# 2007 59 Hy® pe Clye
Again on fol. 247°

Sle O gy Sie aie Soll ary pyr me Bred jy) Seyi,

BalpOlss sySd0 dine Jy¥l Ary eDH g Sora dre> Sy 9 sae oy53 ipa
# oF Jo? wl phere yo yy

176 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Now it seems to me impossible to overestimate the value of

this ‘‘ history of Herat’? for two reasons. First] , it supplies
Oo

opportunity for getting the best information at first hand.

1 the preface as well as several times in the course of his
narrative, the author draws our attention particularly to the
aforesaid facts. Thus he observes in one place :-—

Bygone SES SF oy Slay WL SHI het Wks Vit ow
oth wheel jt as ail wlaldt we all) kile ite buoy so Sol y
thigh ae He. csihelwwe sloay gsi Saas SL aed Lael
Spay alas, gus ha yd rey ajtos Loli es vs 2S>
mt bait y Solel isp Ble 2h lel dS Last y tol
wt ybt 5 stly3 yo prt Slane Kine dx Bin y a on tas aso Kewl ys
stew alle oF giylel 32 9 Bi,fo5 pd satya ye socks coy yo OF Spal
tteees BONO Fy 9 I) dyd Bye Uy Sieg ble) Lele ule, Gye y
BH AS pm 5 ralyey tet y syle els pres coelet del) day
Ot 309) GY yo curen ty SbA 5 jy 0p vid pSa slash oy
# 997 CHS yy toyey gf wULSe y
The above statement is confirmed thus in another place :—
(pilin) Sot ot Ble as 9 Yr) GI oye ous! 0
oy% hh) x yes at, eer of
ae ° . 9 .
pS gles aby ylis D2 hema) yp!
205 BI) jt came as PE jold ps of
Jr? y glyd 52 REL y aisle yt ose

1916.] A unique History of Herat. 177

S29 519 AS cay® pill lb yo dle syle ya el
She ... whet she Ile aS ae mtg Sl sod Sola aif Gre
Cryo AF GABE 9 Head af Comyn SLL ahsdT yy oo. Qualls Gaul
dy cle! y Chto Gly G aah tye g tyne ost aidyi GAS yale
SRO aly rol ey Gite oy ble whe ou! Uibs y wailyae
cay) Bry 9 DHHS Odty Wot Sioa eo’ cyl BIG yo ast far
8 aheiet lt) oF 5 pli» of Kilby ip yd lorie s uty y
ley Sree) cso lS y5 Kp} aS ohing SLiL, Sad oy wert oy
PWS Go sori 545 o9d stort y LI jh y Slat Gale y pil BOz0 Gyte
Hold OES y ols ail 5! 1) de® gd ald (abl, Pree ay
# lpyt aelsvel 9 add aT, oemre atyts 36 Las
His love of truth and his correctness of information are
apparent on every page, and he is scrupulously honest in quoting
the sources from which he derives his statements. It is also
remarkable that the author does not blindly follow his prede-
cessors, but makes a critical use of them. Indeed he exposes
and refutes the opinions of some of the best authorities whose
credit and high reputation remain unquestioned even to the
present day. For ae in narrating the events of so early
a ag as ete 618=a.D. 1221 with which he opens the
history, he more than once contradicts the statements of the
pee bara Minhaj- i-Siraj, the eae of the well-known histori-
cal work Tabqat-i-Nasiri (c. a.H. 658=4.D. 1259) whom as an
almost contemporary chicnidsk ‘of the said events, we might
have looked upon as an indisputable authority :—
LS yb 2 92 aS nme rpms y pySd0 aia lero ge~ ron >
adloo Bre sido ye ovo wy 9 W oilaey Jit ty ot pie wwe 7m
Botpale GOS jl) ff ow oS (BSS WIS GLO Gy) UT, 5 cael
5pht Bye GIR yf atilo ds Ui 1 oS ty F yee wles ole GJ,
Bly pi whys jt SF oni] aa Le} . Hoy yoile Pea be rm igd ary)
rf rely Gide Quoll yl sels cA¥t ex” peers sUYpe oye

178 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (N.S , XIT,
pork bid Sit eater » cole ol) wall p> wrt DS oy spose
9 IE obo? Bolpalh ody 09 AF Bud yor jf le af oils la! af
SMfiypt Blo Cnlie 8 WA by5 aabsald af guia plow unio. oi! Bay) flys
venpty BY om io) oye yh 51 a jy) cen 3! on gy) rod he
Oye, Gd Gls yo y By ty cmigs gow & gle Sp) sytpale
Sd Sy fe pio as Owtov why > cs! AS y IS os yas 5! vo) ylang
tin Sb abe Just gl bays Syed id jake hy pS skye
Sh yom 5 led colt whe Lyord y aul ole! Wyler asa af dsalyeae yt
2 31M nl Jie 4 wiyyre hiss abe y appt le GAS Euf wlif
Ur! yl HT ly dusts 5h culere y omy oile Byamo Jlasint ,
i! Si~ 5% ami) Cindy 0,7 SUB 4 cyto ele Cops Coyy g Onis
Le alylt oul soilegee yall Jie ylble Jha cut, Gul weg
cso y? be prlesh axwso , ggtlinrals, Says if ty Le G agile)
HS oye 955 ob cee claaisgn ait as asf yy oT cla 9590
ee sly y ile aoe Hogits gly oT ole s)5 Bolpale BO) 5) He ot
eur Hot ila vible pis as «say poke Gall 50 el gt nds
soljale (hey Lad ele GB Bye Gh acle ool oy glib ale
ware! oe® 1 BA hey y whet cals oy f owy 5) old ols)
oy wilt Jie lbL. wllaic Sty od hye Bojtga BotjalS aids,
tayo Spt Sle y dst y 85 ple estes ete ty Gla sil s Sle, i
cB sSie alye 9S Gs lise jy ositaS ual Ha 29 |b
Crit esis UW yyaiie 4 She 5 ot0 51 any ay0)5 pol (Sint
# ope arly
Again, in recounting the events which led to the second
devastation of Herat, he refutes the same historian and others,
basing his own account on a more reliable authority :—
LE (99 gb Bye oe thal, apy aif cube moat ysis
se oct GUE I, Hye BS gine Gyo vile) ids 1, g) GIy 20095
BIO! gt Eds 9 ike , 75 1) B® sed aye Gym af oiySee Gihe
siisie 5 Sap! fle auidts IG Giod iy G6) Gla ob dela

1916.] A unique History of Herat. 179
SF ewe! Bf cleo cy gy yo 9 sole, Lid gola omwe yo 1)
Het Ste ylble Gye af oy of P92 eh Be eh oily rw
PoP* AD 9 Week Ge oly o90 2 1) WE JaSie slab Ss)
SSA Somes 5} AS gh yf 9 dtm) wlolyr 53 Got HIT ye onitayS
85 dye} wor Dariley UTR: 1) aod oy glele y Sims , dle Wild
eat lel - oS wig blac wot Ja glble b Gib pSiea slab oo»
- zit as CABS 9} BS pasdd ERS yS5s1 datgd sf aS Cunif
He is constantly at pains to show us that his assertions
are vouched for by the oral evidence of contemporaries
phe lesdic eul ee es ae Wdrmd Fas duySso ale
# PO y ghie y Gy re Wd WIA 5! y OLD y9SdO 4
In another place he observes thus :—
it ya By pore gym oly jhy wyldo syyh wast) 31 cap Gale
# Oyeey ylyety Neyer ofS she L GIS glyi aaljale vga af

And where evidence is conflicting, no matter how insignifi-
cant the fact, he takes the precaution of enumerating all the
sources of his ‘informa tion. For instance, in his account of the
murder of Malik ‘Ali bin Mas‘td of Sijistan in a.n. 656=a.D.
1258 he writes thus :—

a9 plo Cdl wad She 5: 9 OF p29 y9 jf syne gle Sle ue

Pay by byw Sle yo af Ong! Sle wd gS) uw as awl gm 9
a AS 9) a poy nia A Gy! Gt edtoiy Gog! gow &
Sod ai 5} 1) ogt—< sl the pw patios Pa SY cnr! pot tle
BS opin ale dt lt clam or GS ret oy seme ae! y
Spano cgle the (oy 96 Sil) oome y gle ad 5 syn}: gle Sie as
95S gf wl oS eno! rag esle af 28 gf Lb, oRBS 1,

The style is flowing and elegant, graceful but free from super-
a ornament, and he can narrate facts in a plain, straight-
forward manner ‘which induces a confidence in the truth of his

statement and the accuracy of his knowl
He introduces with extreme felicity quotations from not

180 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

less than twenty-five poets, some famous, some hardly known.
Here are some of their names: Firdausi, Anwari, Sa‘di, Rabi‘i
Fashanji, Khaqani, Sana’i, Zahir, Safir Azhar, Fayyad Harawi,
Shah Haydari, Qabis, As’ad Kirmani, Sa‘idi, Raihani, Labibi,
Rdahi, Shihab Bagdadi, etc.
ayfi himself was a poet of no mean order. We have al-
ready seen that he wrote a Sim Namah of 20,000 lines and
composed eighty Qasidahs and one hundred and fifty Qit‘ahs
in praise of Malik Fakhr-ud-Din Kurt. It will not be out of
place to quote here as specimens some of his poetical composi-
tions found in this text.
In praise of the wine (fol. 166a) :—

\aSlve mens bon ) Bob My yy

Lydles cme} lf 5 cybo hy) jypel

UN io0 oly? ple plow 89 50

LiSloe amo Jove ale ws, 2} 25

> Spd yo af by ot sf Cty

LiSlvo crmolsi glo eed sol

a

3 gl (ays odd UY OS £50 of

Slo cmols > iy ch en

at gh cleo 5p a5 S poe Wf

3! Slee jay? Une LBA, F 290

LSbeo olen, 9 G2 Gly

at ptm) 9 lad 5 55) 5 pmb at 590 wo!

Lele camden sty ped aiile

tab) 9d, os Bi 1 af £0 wl

Lusk. wwe wT 3 SgasJ! slo

ot DM 9 fo 9 ed's Coy af 8 50 wl

Milas lye a9) 9 (ole rep)

Sanity, ay beg g af 50!

LiSLn crmotpm pee JU (fre
.. The following poem of Sayfi is quoted in connection with
Fig bn aig brother Malik ‘Al4-ud-Din’s death in a.n. 713=
A.D. —

1916.] A unique History of Herat. 181

stt 5 cbel—s 55 Gotzyy 5 9 (cp 28 5S
bool 55 (oy p—w 9S egtyS cstldsl__s 5S
w—Has —S gle F som Scout SF
lle IS srk Ff WP es cate ys
SPF 9 Hh SAS — oF ANTS
Ws F ceo F ces 20S 9 (oy—2 98
cert oley rts olRe co9® why po Sy 3!
wlis , el WIS SF na os* wlaSs 8 sla b
In praise of God, fol. 175b :—
pied 5 egl 5 yo—He yal—F (oI
psas Gil lg omer cle oly
Se 9 hl 9 Gr 9 wl
pray 9 ela) 9 csr 2 cabin
Gy 3 alls 4 eet! 2 cg t—-Be
pi 9 lity a gle y lr
Blog pilio , (Sl —sulss » ae
pues elle sr 2 ea—Y
sh 9 Ge—* 9 eMoy—S 5 2)
eos
cle ig bl, ould ssh Jas
ps psig whey cle 153 gre
plo 93 Jas} 9 stret Pp ely
pee si ela ¢ Gt > ohn!
These passages so rich in poetical subtleties and beauties

are ample testimony ¢o a rare genius. Arabic verses and
Sayings quoted from the best authors are another proof of his

versatility.
Sayfi mentions (fol. 219a) that the only person from whom

182 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

he received any assistance in writing his history was Khwajah
Shihab-ud-Din, the great scholar and Munshi of the ‘Ulama of
Giyas-ud-Din’s court, and that without his ungrudging help
he could never have completed so lengthy a work, or collected
so much authentic information within the short space of two
and a half years :—

amnd 9 ono af et wl cooe g! Galyie clat aia, yy)

siine ils w= 9! yds y ey ee 5 istueyay elsul Lables crmat dolf U
Hoot US aatyr prbac yoo ye godin SL ati le 99 59
Bou ob yo owt vse , olyl 3 wis crt wdloy wyodo » Wit »

# oaits,S wuld aa ase
Besides the help received from Minhaj, Sayfi says that he
ew i A j A-i

quoted in the account of the reconstruction of Herat on fol.
36). Sayfi also refers to two other works, viz. cite 26 and
whew | de 5, both in connection with the devastation of Merv
by Tali Khan.

In the earlier part of the work Sayfi refers to two histories
of Herat. The first by Siqat-ud-Din ‘Abd-ur-Rahman Fami, a
panegyrist of ‘Izz-ud-Din ‘Umar, the ancestor of the Kurts,

Namah about a.H. 700=a.p. 1300, and dedicated his book to
Malik Fakhr-ud-Din of the Kurt race. it i
how either can

A third history of Herat and of later date, entitled Rau-
dat-ul-Jannat fi Ausaf-i-Harat B® les! (45 wlisd) whey, was
written by Mu‘in Zamchi F*) wits in an. 897=a.D. 1492.
Manuscript copies of this work are fairly common in the libra-

ries of Europe and India. The Asiatic Society of Bengal alone
possesses two. :

| Dr. Rieu, in his Catalogue of the Persian MSS. in the Brit. Mus.,
vol. I, p. 74, Haji Khalifah, vol. IT, p. 509, and several others call this
author Rashid-ud-Din, but here his name is given as Rashid-ud-Daulah
in conformity with the names of his father and grandfather, who were
respectively called ‘Im&d-ud-Daulah and Muwaffiq-ud-Daulah.

1916.| A unique History of Herat. 183

This Raudat of Mu‘in enjoys a wide popularity as a valu-
able history of Herat, and Barbier de Meynard has given an

the history of the years a.H. 618-721 =a.D. 1221- 1321, Mu‘in’s
work is of no value whatever, for he was obliged to depend
almost exclusively upon Sayfi. That Sayfi’s work was the
only available source of Mu‘in’s history for the aforesaid period
seems Ora iat clear from this fact :—

s history closes with the year a.4. 721=a.p. 1321,
in ehiok Malik Giyas-ud-Din went ona naires In Mu‘in’s
history the next eight years suffer a total ecli

He does not even tell us when this king fined to Herat,
although according to the Mujmal-i-Fasihi, he did so in the
same year, but suddenly jumps to 4.H. 729=4a.D. 1328 and the
death of the said Giyas-ud- Din and other events connect
with the king’s successors and descendants. The substance
of Sayfi’s history for the period a.H. 61 8-721=a. D. 1221-1321
has simply been bodily transferred to Mu‘in’s Raudat. In bor-
rowing Mu‘in has abridged some portions and copied others
verbatim. In bie former case he is apt to be extremely brief,
thus omittin ood many important facts of which, but for

tory of the first four kings of the Kurt race, which is the largest
section of Sayfi’s work, it fills 225 large folios, each containing
25 lines to the page. In the Asiatic Society’s copy of the Rau-
dat it fills but 57 folios, each with 17 lines to a page. The
writing of both is of the same size. Again and again, Mu‘in
copies passages and even entire pages porns from Sayfi with
ardly a new word. For instance, the passage relating to the
murder of Manktai and Aba Bakr, and the destruction of the city
of Herat for the second time, which I have quoted from Sayfi
earlier in this report (p. 6.), runs thus in Mu‘in’s Raudat :

SITES YL less 1) Spt efle, jee pols |) cglisive

(sliSie y Sgt Sle clait'y im jt oalby eS jt Lege tye >
cole will le cfley siasitos &yrw BE ot af ty nS 2
Slee gmat 5 BaF cnad chlo: a9) BOF Sta? B98 jay jem jf a fy
Bed 9 WSS dy? BOLD IW gy glo 25 Sint coal OS Goll pRE aalyse
Si Roms Seat crit Cabs ye Lr Sole phys war Ue pe A
dp? spe olde by Eady) gloSesbt So jy) 9 OF rae po Obey ys
eriys 05} ABS 40s; ahbS prye HS y oF pol UAH csaly’ jt he

184 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII, 1916.]
Sine Sty yo ColoSamlt 3,186 4055 ty Cos tym wlSlww fh aS ol cry
Grd 8S auld slo aF og BS yh) S12 Bly HlLio y phe ls
WIE ROS pSa yo oF crdtgno jy oes Cai) arylere lglg ile slG
Ey Re 9 JUS 9 WllyS og2> 5! silos Soil onlb Cra wil ove ey
Ble 38 9 SOT Hg slow 5 sole it oye he shar Kray) Vailas} y
Hye biel» ISI 5S0 4 wees! ore Qual gad aad y owl phe
# HG = Bldve af diasst Ules GUise y oe pal ale Gyo stoned

Till the discovery of this work the Raudat-ul-Jannat of
Mu ‘in ranked very high both in Europe and Asia, but now—

1221-1321 is concerned—it must take its place as a me

I trust I have been able to convey some idea of the
immense value and deep interest attaching to this rare manu-
script, which has remained too long forgotten. Its publication
would, I am sure, be welcomed by every Persian scholar and
by every student of Asiatic history.!

‘I am much indebted to Mr. Scholfield who read through this
paper and offered many helpful suggestions.

14, Some more Quatrains of Abti Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair,

Edited with a Translation and Notes by
H RAVES Law, I.C.S.

§1. On the Sources of the Text.

tion of Aba Sa‘id’s Rubd‘iydt is that of Dr. Hermann Ethé,
who in 1875 and 1878 published in a philological and literary

i i i ich he had found in various
anthologies and memoirs, such as the nae Iglim, the Nafa-

from embarrassing us by their richness, are meagre and scanty.
ers no easi we have no really

old and genuine collection of Abi Sa‘id’s writings to rely on, the

oldest MS. having been written in the XVII century ‘.p.,

greater the suspicion that attaches to it as an authentic collec-
tion of a poet’s works. Not entirely, I venture to think
because the bulk of his utterances are forgotten, or their author-
ship lost sight of in the years that follow. On the contrary,
when there is no old and authentic Diwdn, the number of verses
attributed by posterity to a great poet, instead of diminishing,
seems to grow with the centuries as steadily as his ame. Th
earliest MS. of ‘Umar Khayyam, for example, dating from the
end of the XV century 4.D., contains but 158 quatrains; the
most recent has 801.

But a large proportion of the verses thus added by later
ages are, we may be sure, the work of other hands. It is quite

1 ; No. cember 1909) and Vol. VIII, No. 10 (Nov. 1911

2 Mania tye . a eae 5: ae had been inadvertently repeated

5 Of these 92 quatrains, 46 are also in Abd-ul Wali’s collection.

+ See Introduction to ‘‘ The Quatrains of Omar Khayyam ”’ edited by
E. H. Whinfield Xiv.

3.

186 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

possible that ‘Umar Khayy4m or Abt Sa‘id composed a far
greater number of verses than will ever be known. But it is
difficult to imagine how their authorship, once it has been for-
gotten, can be re-discovered with any hope of certainty. We
cannot say for certain that a really old text of Abi Sa‘id’s would
give us much fewer than the 400 quatrains we now have. But it
is at least very probable; and the fact remains that a consider-

f

If, then, we must guard ourselves against too readily ac-
cepting as genuinean authoritative collection like that of ‘Abd-ul
Wali, what is to be said about the quatrains now published ?

to proclaim. Indeed, I must confess that it is with considerable
diffidence that I have thus publicly announced them as the quat-
rains of Abii Sa‘id.

Their source is two-fold :-—

(1) A small volume in the State Library at Hyderabad

can), which was lithographed at Bombay 80

recently as 1297 a.u. by Mirzi Muhammad

Shirézi, and which contains along with some ruba-

‘lyat of ‘Umar Khayyam, Ansari, and Babé Tahir,

Khair, which have been proved efficacious for
certain purposes.’

(2) A MS. copy containing 161 quatrains of Aba Sa‘id

which I found a year or two ago among the débris

The author of the Ridz-ul- Arifi izé hae 14 ives no
fewer than thirty. rifin, Riza Quli Khan Hidayat, gives

1916.} Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 187

somewhat slovenly manner of transcribing him
What and where the MS. was from which he copied,
he does not tell us; and we shall never know
ese two texts then, between them, give us as many as
183 quatrains of Abia Sa‘id (for two are common to both); and
as the lithographed volume is probably int econ rare, and the
MS. unique; and as they are both, practically speaking, i inacces-
sible to orientalists, I think that the publication in the J.A.S.B.
of such of them as have not already appeared in ‘Abd-ul
Wali’s collection, may be not without inter
I have omitted therefore 83 quatrains ! which are among the
400 ruba‘iyaét previously printed in this journal; as well as two
which are foreign to all that we know of Abt Sa‘ id and his work,
and which have no literary value. Of the 98* quatrains which
are now printed not all are ‘‘new’’ by any means. As ma
as 44 I have found rape he either to Abu Sa‘id or to pred
writers in various memoirs, and elsewhere. But the remaining
54 I have not been able tis Aneet to their source.* It is certain

tadhkiras, or in Diwa f quatrain writers, such a-
qani, Sarmad, or Farid-ud-Din ‘Attar with his reputed 10,000
ruba‘iyat ; a: d e an indefatigable and systematic search to

ow
‘Whe ther we should be much wiser or happier for the labour,
I am doubtful. It is not at all likely that we should be an
more certain than we are now of the authorship of — quat-
rains. But after all does that matter very much ?
has said, if the words are worthy why should we ask a author's
name? We do not know so much of Abi Sa‘id’s life, that we
could feel great regret at learning that some quatrains we had
imagined to be his are the work of another poet. Nor would the
quatrains themselves lose interest or value thereby. I think it

they might have been.

The truth is that at this distant date, the name of Abia
Sa‘id belongs not only to the individual but to a = of
thought and experience, sombre, austere, and devout, which
oe? its character to a certain "period of Persian Eleatiee:

1g Ges the smaller collection aig hs from the MS.
2 These 98 are made up as follow

84 from the Hyderabad MS.

12 from the lithographed volume.

w. —
the 44 are attributed to Aba Sa‘id; and 7 to other oe
The commas for each quatrain is indicated in the notes to the

188 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

I am fully conscious that the two collections which we
owe to their efforts, are of doubtful value!; that in parti-
cular the MS. copy of Qédiri, from which the bulk of the

texts are supported by the authority of the only two MSS.
i ell

q
It will be allowed, I think, that they are not unworthy of the
honour of being numbered among the works of the Shaikh,

pain and evil, the nature of the soul, and the much-disputed
question of free will and determinism. Nevertheless in some of
the essentials of the classic Siafiism of Jaldl-ud-din Rumi or

and of the Sufi’s path to « Union,’’ he anticipates to a remark-
able extent the language and ideas of those masters.” :
e facts of his life may be briefly told. He was born in

1 A large number of the quatrains collected and published by Dr.
Ethé have as a matter of fact no better credentials ; as many as 65 out of
the 92 being extracted from an y aniholas: ge :

An attempt has been made in the notes to illustrate, however

uately, some of these parallels. But it must be added that the
q a ains In this collection do not by any contain the best of Abi
Sa‘id either as poet or philosopher; of his philosophy, indeed, it gives
but a small part.

moire

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi?l Khair. 189

A.D. 967 in Maihana, a little village of Khorasan in the north-

east corner of Persia; and he died there in 1049. Practically

acquire in his own land.

This is a bald enough picture; but if we seek to fill in the
details, we must do so with a certain amount of caution.
Abi Sa‘id has his biographers in plenty? But the records of

moreover leave a great deal to the imagination, A picture
made up of these fragments would be something very like the
patched garment the Shaikh himself must have worn, a thing
of strange colours, with many gaps. ;

But authentic or not, these stories give us a clear enough
picture of the man. Leaving aside the prodigies of his infancy
—those early signs of greatness which are the usual tribute of

1 The home of Avicenna the great philosopher who was born there in
987 A.D. (when Abt Sa‘id was 20 years old), and lived there at any rate for
the first part of his life. But he and Abd Sa‘id first met in Nishdpar, not
in Bokhara. : ahig

2 A somewhat unconvincing story is related by one of his biographers
of how Abdu Sa‘id once came across a party of Turkoman robbers in the
desert, fresh from a successful raid; and of how, having converted them
by a little opportune clairvoyance, Spats them with him to sit at his
feet i Afi at Nishépur ! ;

"3 aca ‘Culenite and the oldest of the biographies of the poet are
the Asrér ut Tauhid fi Maqémat-i-Shaikh Abi Sa‘id written by a descen-
dant in the second half of the 12th yagi goto and the Hdldt % Sukhu
, b Ne

hav.

he latter is ve uch shorter. They :
edited by Professor Valentine Zhukovski. For the rest there en motiges
of him in Many memoirs and anthologies, such as the Safinat-u wliyd.
the Tadhkirat-ul-Auliyd, and others. 7

190 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{N.S., XIL

posterity—we know that from an early age he enjoyed a wide
reputation for learning and piety. It is beyond doubt that he

between man and his Creator. « Revelation ’’ he said ‘‘is the
handmaid of Austerity.’’

By virtue of this self-imposed discipline he gained, it is said,
an unusual power of working miracles, as the following story
will testify. A merchant was once travelling from Nishapur
with a caravan bound for Bokharé. On the way, between

a a i BS a 8 ype eo

' But in one of the quatrains which follow (22) he distinctly depre-
cates such spiritual “ intoxication.” He would at an Es
with horror the excesses to which the state of ‘‘ ecstasy’ sometimes leads :
and on the whole it seems certain that he strongly favoured ‘‘ sobriety
as @ line of conduct for the dervish.

}

1916.} Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi?l Khair. 191

Bokhara all the time! The result, of course, is another convert
to Sifiism.!

The story of this adventure was, by the express wish of
Abi Sa‘id, not given to the world until after his death.
Though the sceptic sees in this fact a convenient method of
accounting for the posthumous origin of such tales, the believer
may infer therefrom that- Abi Sa‘id was anxious not to adver-
tise such powers as he possessed. We certainly have authority
for saying that he had no inclination to practise them idly.

one who asked him for a miracle, by way of proof, he

questioner that there were miracles everywhere around him, if
he only chose to look; and that perhaps the greatest miracle of
all was that he was allowed to be alive!

t may be questioned whether it is at all possible that a
life lived on the lofty plane of thought of the average Persian
mystic can escape violent inconsistencies ; whether the end is
not inevitably ‘self-delusion and imposture.’’®? It must be
admitted at once that Aba Sa‘id was by no means always the

whose criticism, however, Abi Sa‘id sharply rebuked.
Pleasant food and convivial dinners he was no stranger. Nor
did he scorn human love; though he had qualms of conscience

when he saw his family grow up round him; and, we are told,

' 1 This version of the ‘‘ miracle”’ is taken from the Hdldt-i-Sukhundn.
A fuller, and more sober account, is given in the Asrdr ut tauhid accord-
ing to which Aba Sa‘id was not in Bokharé when the merchant arri at
that city. The latter did not in fact d r wh nefactor was until
three y rage hi hing in the Safi monastery at Nish4-

1 1
SQUCL WO 110 Saw RP

pur.

character on the quatrains which appear solely in the Hyderaba on.
3 See Whinficid’s introduction the Masnavi of Jalal-ud-din Rami.

a

192 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XI,

felt he had to satisfy his scruples on that score by the grotesque
feat of reading the Quran head-downwards, suspended from a
beam in the roof: a penance which, we are not surprised to
learn, nearly caused his death -by apoplexy.

On the other hand he had a very healthy view of man’s
duties and obligations in this world.’ ‘* No man is perfect,’’ he
said, ‘‘ does not mix with other men.’’ He was not above
helping the temple servants in their menial work, and did not

=
Ee
2
er
for
4
oO
5
Bs.
°
°
Qu
Ss

e€ was genuinely in search of
knowledge of the Truth, and of spiritual perfection. Whether
in the market-place or in the pulpit, whether in the monastery

or in the desert, he was seeking that union with God which

verses are purely ‘‘ occasional,’’ composed in response to a pass-
ing mood, or the need of a fugitive moment, it is remarkable

should reach, on the whole, such a high degree of literary

the variety of characters in which it reveals our Saint. He 18
victi a sympathetic
friend; a contrite sinner, a moraliser on life an age. But
above all he is the mystic, eloquent of his devotion to the divine
Friend. As we read him we forget that he lived 900 years ago,
and that he is of alien race. Rather we realize that, like every
true mystic, he belongs to no time and no place. As Baha-’ud-
Din-i-Amili says :—
This land is not Egypt, nor ‘Ird , nor Syria;
_ It is a City that iu no name. : ‘
It is a curious irony that the name of Abi Sa‘id should
have come to be associa’
whole spirit of his beliefs and teaching. Magic had no place in
the creed of the Sifi—teast of all in the Safiism of Aba Sa‘id,

»

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa'id bin Abi?l Khair. 193

whose prayers are imbued with religious fervour and sincerity.
It is impossible to believe that a poet whose whole doctrine
of faith rested on the desire to achieve union with the

cles.

e introduction to the Hyderabad MS. describes the

verses as a ‘‘ Philosopher’s stone (gugird-i-ahmar) for the attain-
ment of desires, for procuring daily bread, for vanquishing hearts,

for driving away murrain, and for other purposes’’: and it goes

ing in detail its object, and the particular method by which
that object can be attained. To quote these instructions at
any length would be tedious, and is foreign to my present pur-
pose. One, however, is so curious that it may be given in full.

(No. 17 in ‘Abd-ul Wali’s collection). It runs as follows :—

** For the use of one whose sweetheart is refractory or who
is suffering from love, and burning in the fires of separation.
He should have recourse to this quatrain for two days, reciting
it seven times in one breath. He will attain his object in the

If she still persists in her coldness, he must repeat
dure with extreme care, when he will gain his desire.
It is hardly necessary to say that such senseless rigmarole

as this could not have been written by Aba Sa‘id. There can

the proce-
9°

represent the cloud of myth and romance that so often in the
East trails after the name of any man distinguished in his life
for great piety and austerity. :

I feel I owe a word of explanation for the notes to the
Translation. They are the very of Sifiism, and will be
perfectly familiar to every student of that phase of Islamic
thought. But there may be some who will chance to read these
pages to whom the terminology may be strange, and the mean-

*

194 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {N.S., XII,

ing dark. Por Pst that the notes will throw a little light on
these thin

n conclusion as to the text. The MS. of Qaédiri
presented some difficu pid It has been so carelessly copied
and contains so many obvious mistakes that I have had to
take the liberty of emending it wherever that was necessary.
Variations in the readings, where I have considered them
worthy of record, and a few of the emendations in the text of
the Hyderabad MS. and the source of each quatrain, are given
in the Notes to Text

1 To those who are curious to learn some Ais about Siafiism, and its
ester in the history of the world’s thought, there are ample opportunities.
Dr. E. H. Whi Quatra r Kha:

ciall
: Rioleok* 8 translation of the Paes
Sh s-i-Tabriz om his re Satin of Islam,” in the Quest Series,—form

knowledge.
o these oe Shaikhs of our own day every hela in the path of
Sifiism owes—it goes without saying ~-profound obligation:

1916.] Quatrains of Abi. Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 195

TRANSLATION.
i

Come back to Me; come back to Me, whoever thou art, come

back to Me ;
Unbeliever, or magian or worshipper of idols; come back

This Court of Mine is not the Court of Despair ;
Though hgids hast broken thy vows a hundred times, come
back t
me all religious forms the Sdfi, like every mys-
tic, was indifferent. Sincerity of worship Abi
S4‘id held to be of more value than adherence to
d,’’ he

of eee orthodoxy were indeed regarded as a posi-
tive snare. The author of the Majdlis-ul-Ushshdq
(The Asabies of Lovers) a book of memoirs of
famous ‘‘lovers’’ written in a.D. 1502 quotes ss
‘Ain-ul-Qaz& of Hamadan as declaring that
will gud his religion, and take love in ite
plac

ure 9 wrive wil rie 9 3 pt
Lm yo wado woh pen wins ;

I’ll set my creed afire, my faith Ill burn
And, quit of them, to love for Thee will turn.

2.

Pass, O morning breeze, becceta Her garden,
And tell that cones Marjor.

To guide Her steps towards ri i a space,
And honour this desolate abode of my heart.

3.

Said I: ‘ O Beloved, tulip-faced One, eageaceng of my heart,

Show Thy face to me in my dreams, but on
Said He: ‘ Thou goest to sleep without and then

Thinkest thou mayest see Me in thy dream

pare the a. Tabriz xxvi. 5, where the Beloved is
iene to as a ‘ cyprus

196 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XU,

4,

O God, turn aside this calamity
Preserve us from this disaster.
By the locks of Muhammad
Confound thou our oppressors.

I cry dius for help from this lov
I have dealings with a strange sisothik rt.
lf He hath done justice to my broken heart, I am content ;
And if not, I will follow Love’s course whatever the price.
‘**Love,’’ says Dr. R. A. Nicholson, ‘‘ implying
loss of self-hood and by that means perfect union
+t Di ‘ 3

If Sifiism can be
said to have a definite creed, that creed is love.

‘* Love is all that exists,

Without the dealing of love there is no En-

trance to the Beloved.’

Divén-i-Shams-i-Tabriz, xxiii, 2.)

There is much pain, and little bliss in this love.
ti h

pois caper it is his daily life : ‘* My bed is

my pillow love’’ says Abi Sa‘id ; and

Meachri ot Hallaj tells how this martyrdom i is not

oe with patience, but eagerly wel-
omed :

C8 pe pds pile dye |
2% 9 581 HEE a9 5! p5yh
My soul is cauterized by fierce desire,
Yet still I long for love’s relentless fire.
6.
i — Thee, O Lord, by Muhammad, by ‘Ali, and by
ra ;
By Hasan and Husain, by the family of the Mantle
0: thy, bounty fulfil my desires in this peed. and the

eafter
But Pa me not beholden to other men, O Highest of the high.

Fatima, the daughter of Muhammed, was called
Patimat-uzZahré, Fatima the shin ning. The

‘family of the mantle’? are Fatima herself, ‘Ali

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 197

her husband, and their two sons Hasan and
Husein, who on one occasion were E oorered aby the
Prophet? s mantle in obedience to a Div om-

mand which signified that they were specialty aeke
to God, and that whosoever invoked their names
in prayer should obtain his wish.

ci
Live not O heart without that Beloved of ours
He is better; I ween, than a hundred sweethearts
The Beloved is not with me, and no sweetheart is in my

arms ;
O send me the Beloved, or take away my heart.!

8.
Thanks ied a God that thy body hath become a garden of

well-
That 1 Health h bath poured flowers of delight into thy lap.
It was an ill-chance that led the fever to thee:
God be thanked that it turned to sweat, and came dripping
from thy limbs.
9.

There is fat on the cow—but the cow is in os highlands.
Isinglass in the fish—but the fish is in the ocean.
The goat is on the hill, the sesavele in Bulvhar,
Hard, hard it is to draw this
The ‘meaning of this ieee seems to be that
union is very hard to attain; and the poet com-
pares the difficulty with which the ‘‘ traveller ’’
reaches his goal to that experienced in worldly
matters. Compare the coupleé
lacy Layo Sal plo Sarge sat
et SES g Sl EAS yo cM Sls

which might be a thus:
‘**T am longing oe te sweetheart, but bet ween
us rolls the m
And the boatman is in China, and his boat’s
rien in Spain
ar’’ in the third line is probably the
suatent country of that name situated on the

i The
There are several possible ways of reading this quatrain.
seas of the original roe on a play of words which I have not even
attempted to reproduce

198 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

eastern banks of the river Volga. The city of
Bulghar is said to have perished in the 15th cen-
tury 4.D. when the modern Kazan took its place.!

10.

My love who broke her vows of friendship to me

Went ; and as she passed I caught her skirt in my hands.

Said she: “ After this thou wilt see me in thy dreams.”’

Did she think, forsooth, that after that I could sleep !

The subject, of this verse may be the Divine

Friend; but it is difficult to read such a refer-
ence into every one of Abii Sé‘id’s quatrains. Nor
is it necessary. uman, or ‘‘ profane’’ love
( coils (te ) had a place even in the Sufi’s

cy wi

austere faith. It could not very well be ignored ;
so it was justified, on logical grounds, by the
argument that poor though it was it might kindle
the true flame. ‘‘The false,’’ says a hadith, ‘is
the bridge which leads to the true.’? One of the
lessons of Jémi’s poem Yusuf and Zuleikhd is
that just as Zuleikha’s beauty was ‘‘a single bud
from the garden of His beauty,’’ so her love for
ve.

11.
An arrow sped from the curved bow of Thy eyebrow
My heart fancied it saw a ray of union;
Gladly, cape A through my heart it passed, that arrow,

coyly sai
1 cannot stay with one as unworthy as thee.

12,

He whom destiny hath numbered among the lovers
Is free of mosque and house of worship.

To him who is mad with love what is union or separation ?
To him who hath left Self, what is Heaven—what is Hell ?

1 See Bretschneider’s ‘‘ Medieval Researches” (‘Treubner’s Oriental

Series), pages 81 to 99,

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi’?l Khair. 199

In the creed of the Sufi there wasno place for
either Heaven or Hell. Thoughts of the other
world must be abjured as eiailyoan the distrac-
tions of this, by the truly disinterested ‘‘ lover.’’
To the gee Smienig aradise may have been
held out by Muhammed—on the authority of
Allah—as an aad = in itself. To the Safi
it was ‘‘ not worth a stra

13.

O heart, turn wholly to blood; why hast thou sion 2
Away with thee, O life; what profits all ess
O eye, what is that pupil 'of thine? Sham Soak
Thou that cans’t not see the State of the aval, ve what
avail is thy sig
14.

My heart acquired thy habit of fighting and striving;
My soul found the jewel of eager desire for So street.
I said to the down on thy chee ‘
But it too fighteth on the side of thy sal face.
The meaning of lines 1 and 2 is that his heart
and soul have rebelled against him, and deserted
him

15.

At the hour of Union from the fear of banishment deliver us;
In the time of Separation, from its intolerable pain deliver us.
Alas, for this severance from my Beloved, alas!
From this unendurable pain deliver us.
The ultimate goal of the Safi’s journey was
‘*Union,’’ absorption into the world-soul of
which his own soul was a part, or (to use a
favourite metaphor) immersion in the Absolute,
a drop of water in the ocean.
This is simply another way of expressing their
pantheism. For ‘‘in the world of ete poe *? as

all one.
was when they felt they had reached this
sented’: state of ‘‘union’’ that Bayazid and
Mansur uttered their splendid blasphemies. ‘‘ As
a snake from its skin I came forth from Bayazid-

ness I am no more, for He owes with my

* sore in the = misra means ‘‘ manhood,” ‘‘ courage” as well
as « pupil of the eye.”

200 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. .[N.S., XII,

tongue, and - ee: vanished. ... verily, I am
God: There o God except 1 me, so worshi
me! Glory bo How great is my Majesty.’’ !

Regarded more re soberly, it demanded freedom
from all ‘‘ taint of self

il wlio ustly Bl xdab os 5! G

** Till you die to self, you will not live in Union.’’

16.

Thy glance doth immortalize the heart

The pain of thy love turneth sorrow into gladne

Were the wind to carry the dust of thy street is: Hell,
Its fires would become the water of life.

Compare HA4fidh :—
Gee oF 4, Sly asif Spo 35,0

‘‘ He will never die whose heart is quickened by
ove.”’

17.

To sell happiness is the desire of my destiny ; :
To wear coarse wool is my ambition’s aim
Here one request will give you the two worlds;
But my proud spirit bids me keep silence.

18.

Whence hath he come this mischievous Gabr 2
Whence hath this image of the grave appeared ?
He has hidden my Sun from mine eyes.

Whence has stperst this patch of cloud ?

a Sa‘id seems here to be abusing his lower
and sinful seli. Like a cloud his passions ob-
scure the ‘‘sun of trut 5 and hide it from his eye.
The earthly part of man’s nature must, of course,
be sternly suppressed. ‘Ain-ul-Qaza puts the posi-
tion vigorously enough :—*< Uproot the founda
tions of your earthly life, even as a courtezan who
fleeth from her city.”’

. = Rh go by De R. A. Nicholson in an article on Safiism in the

1916.) Quatrains of Abi: Sa‘id bin Abi?l Khair. 201

19,

He Whom thou fanciest to be thy enemy is thy friend, sawest
thou what He did ?

Dids’t thou plumb His depths and see that which He did ?
aid He: ‘‘ All that thy heart desires will I do.

Bawess thou what He did? Didst thou hear what He said ?

20.

Thou art too good for any man to ame of Thee,

Or for such as I to ponder on thy st

But God, thy Creator, glories in His ps perchance,
And delights i in gazing upon thy beauty.

21.
What can the lover do who humbleth not himself ?
How shall he spend the nights, when he goes not to thy street ?
If he kiss thy locks, be not angry ;
What can the madman do but search for a chain ?
compare curled locks to a chain which
binds the lover to his beloved is a common simile
in Oriental poetry. Compare ‘Iraq

dnF270 tp 8), py o
abs ise les a2 G pry o* 9! Es219
The Friend is drawing me by the chain of His

ocks,
And I follow Him whithersoever He draws me.

22.
The men of His path have no i pees of existence.
Self- d they practise not, nor self-worshi
Lu ok a r f God drink the Wine af Detachment,
They drain the tavern ; yot fall not aor excess

aks of ‘‘
sins mea with the wine of illumination from self.”
the words ‘‘ commit no drunken excess’”’
(in line 4) he means that ay are not blinded to:
the Truth by loss of self-control. The composure
of ‘“‘sobriety’’ is, as a mental state, contrasted
by the Safis with the rapture of ‘‘ intoxication.’

202 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

23.
This life of ours passes like an April cloud;
The tears of these eyes are like unto a mountain-torrent.
Live in such wise, good Sir, that after thy death
Thy friends may bitterly regret thy loss.
Compare the lines quoted by Elizabeth Barrett
in a letter to Robert Browning (Browning’s Let-
ters, Vol. I, page 372).
Like to the cloud upon the hill
€ are &@ moment seen.
As Thomas & Kempis says: ‘‘'The end of all is

death, and man’s life passes away suddenly like a
shadow.’’

Line 4.—Abi Sa‘id once said: ‘Thou camest
into the world weeping, and men laughed at

thee. Strive to die laughing, that men may
ever weep for thee.’’!

24.

The men of God belong to a different world from ours,
Those birds of the air come from a different nest

than ours.

These men of God are the dervishes, the ‘‘ men
of alchemy ”’ as he calls them in another quatrain,
who ‘‘turn the copper of existence into es

(line 842).
25.

O wind, I adjure thee by the sacred earth of the Prophet ;
And thee, O rain, by ‘Ali the chosen.

The people are fallen to weeping—Stay, stay,

O sea, I conjure thee by the martyr of Kerbela.

26.

When the love of my Idol first stole my heart,
My neighbours could not sleep because of my cries.
Now when I lament less, m in has increased;
en a thing is wholly on fire, the smoke diminishes.
oi
1 Asrdr-ut-tauhid, page 317.

1916. } Quatrains of Abit Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 203

27.

They say there will be much debate on Resurrection day,
And stern will that dear Friend be.
From The Worker of good, naught but good can come.

e glad: for in the end it will be well.

28.
Thou should’st not have shown thy face to me first.
So the fires of my grief might have smouldered elsewhere.
Now that thou hast appeared and snatched my heart from me,
Thou art compelled to become the thief of my heart.

29.

My heart can never cease to remember thee

Though my life pass—yet will the memory of thee remain.
The image of thy face has fallen on the mirror of my heart:
An image that can never be erased.

30.
Old am I; but when Love comes as a friend,
The time of revelry and joy and blandishment returns.

I shall throw a noose made of her long tresses
Over the neck of my departed years, that I may bring them
back.

31.

Vedantist, as to the Sdfi, all nature is God; the
world is simply a mirror in which God is reflected.

204 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII

32.

If mine enemies array themselves against me, I will prevail;
’Tis as if a handful of straw had slapped the sea

I am like to a naked sword in Destiny’s hand;

He is killed who dashes himself against me.

33.

The Beloved wants the gift of my weary heart ;
Let me send it to Him—if so He will.

Then shall my eyes be fixed upon the road,

Waiting for the glad news that my life, too, is wanted.

Junayd, the great mystic of Baghdad, who lived
in the second half of the 9th century a.D., discovered
one day that he had lost his heart. He asked God
to give it back to him. But an unseen voice
answered: ‘‘ Q Junayd, I stole from thee thy heart
that thou mightest stay with Me. Dost thou wish
it back so that thou mayest remain with other
than Me?’

The ‘‘ Law of Sacrifice,’’ one of the great rules
of the mystic path, demands not only abstinence
and willing service but, in its esoteric sense, the

*“ passing away ’’ (lis) of self; death that life may
follow.

Dy 2 pe Ed ir x Ge
dye wh SA sem ow) af oy}
When you are a lover you must bow your head
to the swor

You must drink the poison Shak is offered you
as though it were sherbet.

34.
Thou should’st sorrow, my sponte _ the thought of the grave,
Thy heart should burn, thy eyes acl aia
Thou hast a hundred soiltirweri tien pon worldly affairs
Once, at least, thou should’st take thought of the grave.

Compare the Qur‘dn Sura 102 :—‘ The emulous
Sean se! ee apiying riches employeth you until ye
€ grav

means should ye thus
senses your time.”’

aaa Been eon a
! Aba Sa‘id, quatrain 278 in ‘Abd-ul-Wali’s Collection.

1916,] Quatrains of Abii Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair.

35.

205

When the Huris were drawn up in their ranks to see the

Beloved,
Rizvan clapped his hands in amazement.
But when that Dark Mole veiled their faces,
The Abdal clutched the Book in terror.

ena,
dise—clapped his hands in joy and amazement at
the marvel of creation. But on the last day
when the world is blotted out by the ‘‘ mole,”
which is the ‘‘ point of unity’? on the face of
God’s majesty, the men of God (AbdAl) will clasp
in terror the Book of the Prophet’s existence for

whose sake God created the world.

36,

On the day when I shall behold my Beloved’s beauty ,
f

I shall be all eyes—from head to foot,
So that I may gaze on Him with a thousand eyes:

For how can the Friend be seen with but two eyes?

37.

Where Thou art, there can be no trace of grief.
Where Thou art not, no heart can be glad

He who knows not a moment’s separation from Thee,—

His joy is greater than Heaven and Earth

38,

Said I ‘Here are my eyes.’ Said He ‘Fix their gaze on the
Path.’

Said I c Here is my heart.’ Said He ‘ Let it burn with thy
si ‘

8. 2
Said I ‘Here is my soul.’ Said He ‘ What hast thou in thy
soul ? ”

‘My passion, for thee’ said I. ‘ Hold fast to that ’ He said.

206 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

‘*The beginning of the Path is the journey to

first attempt of the Sufis to reduce their vague
beliefs to a definite shape.

Of its philosophical side something has alread
been said. On its ethical, it meant asceticism,
scorn of wealth, charity and similar virtues. To
one who asked him what the path was, Abt Sa‘id
answered: ‘‘Sincerity and friendship; sincerity
towards God, and friendship towards man.’’

39.

40.

By the two lights of the Prophet’s eyes, O Lord,
By the two lamps of Haidar’s house,

Look on me with the eye of favour, O Lord.

Let me not fall away from Thy sight.

4}.
At thy feast, O my delight, I am wretched and a prisoner.
In slaying me thou dost no crime.
Speak with my rivals and bid me burn with envy ;
Look not towards me, and bid me die of rage.

42.

the desert places of my heart a salt-marsh
ve but Thine may grow.

Wherein no other lo
43.

The heart of every Mystic hides Thy secret.
The door of Thy : i npn eal

Whosoever cometh to Thy Court, a suppliant,
Shall he ever return disappointed therefrom ?

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi?l Khair. 207

44,

My poor heart is’ full of sorrow ; forgive it and ask n
A hundred disasters wait in ambush for me ; forgive me and

Were Thou to ask me what I have done, I were ashamed.
O Thou most merciful of the merciful, forgive me and ask not:

45.

O Thou who art a Friend to the friendless of the world,

Whose bounty, though it be a grain’s weight, sufficeth the
whole wor

I am friendless ; and Thou art the helper of the friondless:

Hearken, O Lord, to my lonely cry.

46.

O Thou who knowest the secrets of all men’s 3 hearts,
Who art the help of all men in their distress

O Lord, grant me repentance and accept my excuses,
Thou who dost grant repentance and forgiveness to all.

47.

Join thou the ranks of My friends, and fear not

Be thou dust at the door of My threshold, and ae not.
If all the world seek thy life,

Be not anxious ; come unto Me, and fear not.

48.

Thou art in my eyes: else would I flood them with tears ;
Thou art in my heart, else would I drown it in blood.
My soul hath only the hope of Union with — were it not so,
By a thousand devices I should drive it o
Line 1: literally, ‘I would dane an Oxus of
e The “ occasion’ of this quatrain is stated
by the author of the Majdlis-ul-ushshég—pro-
bably without the least foundation—to be as
follows :—‘“There was once an elegant youth waa:

208 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

1030, it is obvious either that the story is non-
sense, or the hero of it is some other Saint—it ma
have been Abii Satid who lived during the reign
of Mahmid of Ghazni.

49,

My heart looked long in the volume of love,

And saw nothing worthy of love save thy comely face ;
Even as thy face is a mole that adorns Beaut ;

So the love of my tortured heart enriches Love itself.

50.

All Thy creatures are suppliant at Thy Court, O pure Creator,
Waiting in anxious grief for one drop of water.

Send down, of Thy clemency, the Water-carrier of the clouds
That he may pour rain over this patch of earth.

51.

Almighty God, who is the Lord of the world,
n the whole world there is none beside Him.

He uniteth us one to the other,

For He hath power to do that.

52.

O Thou of whom my need is, in whose hands is my Soul ;
I have left all alien thoughts, and turn me toward Thee.
y works are all evil, and shall nowise profit me,
So I come to Thee with my hope, and place my trust in Thee.

53.

The hand which amorously grasped thy locks,

In thy absence, beat stones against my breast

The eye that saw thee and drave sorrow
ood

from ; heart,
Without thee, bathed my face in bl ig

54.

No trace of the Musulman bear I on my face,
Feringhi’s dog has more honour than AB

So black am I with sin that my presence there

Would bring disgrace on Hell and on Hell’s denizens.

55,

Though I injure others less, the more afflicted am I.
The greater is my loyalty, the fewer are my friends.

1946.) Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 209

he more I keep faith with men, and suffer them,
Praise be to God, the more despicable am I in their sight.
The true test of a man’s worth is the world’s
abuse. There is a ‘‘ tradition ’’ which says that ‘“‘a
man’s faith is te foun till 40 men have milled
him an unbelieve
56.

Look Thou upon me for I am in sore plight.

Entrust me not to any man, for I have none save Thee.
Since Thou art the Lord of Bounty, my need is of Thee.
Since Thou overcomest all, I yield myself to Thee.

57.

If I raise my hands aloft in prayer,
can move mountains from their very roots.
Yet because of the favours of the one
I bear in mind the words—‘‘ Endure with a ‘ beautiful patience.’’

58.
I am like an anpienk treasure, the world knows of me, but
knows me no
My light shines, yet is veiled ; as a candle within its shade.
Yea, [ am like the weoping-willow erwin’ in the garden ;
As I grow I Leics low to the gro
Daqidnis was an ancient cakieat king of Persia.

The adjective ‘belonging to the days of Dagiants ”

is commonly used in the sense of ‘* sauerctinpaat ‘

‘‘antiquated.’’ Line 4: that is, in humility

59.

Think not that I am afraid of the world that is to come,
That I fear death, or the uprooting - = ife.
Since death is sure, why should I fea
I worship mys self—and it is that which 1 ecu,
This quatrain may have been uttered by the
Shaikh on his death-bed. The sentiments are ex-
actly paralleled by several of the reported sayings
of his last days. While he felt a passing regret at
having to ‘‘ set his face to the journey, and fold up
the carpet of love, »» yet in death he found true
tion ; it was but ‘‘ a curtain hiding the com-
munion of Paradise.” ! And he asked his disciples
to recite over his grave the — lines :—

1 1 Dinvdin-é-Shame-i-Tabriz XXV.

210 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {N.S., XIU,

4 ys phe ey) Saw I- Awd
NM whe 9 od et wil jf pit yd

Can there be anything better in life than its
end,

When lover is joined to beloved, and friend to
frien
Line sac ae his death he called one
Hassan i-Muaddab to his bedside, and said to
him :—‘‘ Remember thie. I called B beg not to self;
I called you to the denial of self,

60.

Heartless She is, I know, and seeks excuses
Though I do not suffer, yet I know Her rue ways.
yranny and injustice are Her only trade.
Well, well do I know the ways of my Beloved.
Compare the Masnavi (page 30. Whinfield’s
translation).
Let me then, I say, make complaint
Of dis severity of that Fickle Fair One.
I cry, and my cries sound sweet in His e
He requires from the two worlds cries a

roans
(The famous at ty treatise called the Mas-
navi was composed b alal-ud-din Rimi, the

greatest of all the Site who lived from a.p. 1207
to 1273).

61.

Nor garden, nor pleasaunce, nor a do I want;
Nor cypress, nor rose, nor jasmin

I only ask from my God for a a ratecds

Where I may be alone with Him whom I love.

62.

I had a fever, and I slew it in fire and water.
I killed it oy @ moment by writing and i by spell.

Sar Marea ee ate AST Mc Ue EG a? ee ge ee aes

' See Halat-v oars pp. 62-70.

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 211

63.

Last night when I was passing through the street of my love,
Knowest thou what business I was after ?

I was led astray, a victim of her broken epi

I was wandering round the hill of my desire

64.

Between my friend’s two eyes—from nin to mim

Thou seest an alif drawn on the silvern page of his face.!
No-No—I am wrong: by a wonderful miracle

*Tis the Prophet’s finger which has split the moon in two.

65.

For a long time we have been drunk with the wine of Unity
bat meyde leds the glass of Plurality that these people held

They hic falsely who say there is ‘ Annihilat
ong as there i is God, we, too, ‘exist ’ in Gay battle-field of
ife,

A ekels treatise might be written round this
quatrain which deals with some of the fundamental
conceptions of Sufiism. The first hemistich of
another of Abi Sa‘id’s ruba‘iyat bal in mF ria
Wali’s collection) has the same ‘‘ argument ’”’

Till “A leave Plurality, you salhot sail

nivy ;
Till you leave your Self, you will never become
God.

That is, till you cease from regarding the diverse
creations of the world as having each a separate
identity, you cannot reach the stage when you
will be able to realise the essential oneness of all

‘* passing away,’
Bhat zaman,” 2 ses Abi Sa’ id mean by this denial

of that very ‘‘annihilation’’ ? He cannot

sibly have meant to reject the universal doctrine of

1 Nan, Mim, and mee are letters of the Arabic 2 og the first
two dhachcen rs are like circles, the third is a straight lin

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [N.S., XII,

‘‘Fané.’’ That conception which embraces the
idea o passing away”’ of all passions and

longer regarded himself, but became entirely
devoted to, and conscious of nothing save, God. |

Line 4.—That is, liberate me from thoughts of
other than Thee. ** His Service”’ then ‘‘is pertect
freedom.’’

A dervish once asked Abii Sa‘id the meaning of
service. He answered: ‘(Cod created you free;
free you should remain ’’; which he explained by

/ine 3.— Reason is no guide to the truths after
which Abi Sa‘id was seeking. God is inappre-
a

whereby he perceives hidden mysteries. This
faculty is evoked by love of the Truth, and end
+. in Divine illumination.’
_this is the ‘inner light,’’ or ‘intellectual
vision ’’ of the Platonists.

well-known story relates how after the great

1 See Dr. R. A. Nicholson on Fand in the J.R.A.S. for 1913.
* olf gt and wyle 5) y, (Manstir-ul-Hall4j)

1916.]} Quatrains of Abi: Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 213

Avicenna had first met Abt Sa‘id at Nishapur, he

told his disciples ‘‘Abai Sa‘id sees all that I
eae: And Abi Sas id said of Avicenna ‘‘ All
that he knows, I see

67.

Turn my thoughts, O Lord, from this world and the next;
Exalt me with the crown of pover
Reveal unto me the mysteries in the way of the Quest.
Turn my steps from the road that leads not to Thee.
Mansir-ul-Hall4j was once asked : ‘‘ What is the
way to God?’’ He answered : ‘‘ Two paces, and
you have arrived there ; one takes you out of this
world ; and the other out of the world to come.
Then you are with God.’
We are reminded, too, of a passage in che
Gulshan-i-Rdz which says that the world to com
is of no account beside the ‘‘ quitting of self,
when man will be ‘most rich in uttermost
rty.’’

68.

Send me, O Lord, to the friend who has noma
Bring the sound of my grief to his echoing he

Tam eat because of this separation,

Send him to me—and send me to him

69.}
A curse upon their impudent —
Their black eyes, and negro forms
From early evening till the last io of the night
They are all a-dancing; and I am the harp they twang !

70.
Hide Thou my evil deeds from the sight of men ;
Smooth for me life’s difficulties.
Grant me happiness To-day ; and To-morrow
Do unto me that which befits Thy clemency.

71.
O Lament, if thou hast a sap declare thyself ;
Inform that heedless dru
O hand of Love and Saintship, come forth:
Help me, O heart of ee law

| The object of the verse is said to be ‘‘ to drive away insects and
other pests.”

214 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [NS., XII,

qa.)
The sorrows of the world have fallen upon this house of mourn-

ing.
They have become intimate dwellers therein.
O Lord of Thy bou

Forgive these teeth He mine, by the soul of Uwais- i-Qarani.

73.

O Lord, enrich me with contentmen
Tllumine my heart with the light of suuthinty,
am burnt; Iam perplexed. Fulfil Thou my desires:
But render me not beholden to other men.
Line 4. It is curious how often we comé across
the same idea in Abii Sa‘id. Compare Nos. 6, 17
se 96 in this collection. God is the ‘‘ dihanda-yt- bé
nat’’—the giver who, unlike ee claims no
cacjied for every service He render

74.

Thy face is an ocean of beauty. Thy lips are the coral :
Thy locks are amber; thy mouth a shell; thy teeth are pearls.
Thine eyebrow is a boat which rides on the waves of thy fore-

head ;
Thy chin is a whirlpool ; and thine eyes a storm.

75.

pe my heart is rejoiced by the mele of thy lip

I shall do naught but sigh and burn wi ef.
Thou said’st ‘I shall come to iy spbetee one day.’
When, when will that day be?

le
oO oriafia de Creator, O Lord o
Thou

accomplishest i pute of the destitute ;
ake Thou mine enemies subject to me,
And those that know not mercy, to show mercy.

This quatrain is said to
it should be written out on a poe
into a small wad and

charm for toothache. For this purpose
ece of paper ee ust then be folded
and packed into the offending ca

1916.) Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi?l Khair. 215
Tt.
Alas for the long nights, without Thee!
Alas for the pain of separation from Thee
Thou art asleep in Thy disdain, and I am ithoat Thee,
I lie alone, fevered and in anguish.
78.
The melancholy of the destitute,
The ruthlessness of this revolving ea arth,
The anxious cares of the troubled in s
These are all naught—the pain of Love alone matters,
79.
O heart, that art banished from the Friend, weep tears of
ood.
O eyes, do ye likewise let an Oxus flow from you.
O life, thou art not dearer to me than my Friend.
Without Him I desire thee not—leave m
80.

Who am I? One who hath set his heart Pert
Whose gaze is fixed on the harvest of lov
In the street of Constancy I go round Tike a millstone, restless ~

Ever seeking the companionship of a perfect saint.!

81.

The light of Thee is the source of light of men’s eyes ;
Without Thy light no man’s whi hath power to see.
e;

All men’s eyes are turned t
Because of Thy light there a ra fousitenk of light in men’s eyes,
ne 2. ‘Send out thy light : for I am

idle earth and void till thou illumine me.’ (Imita-
tion of Christ III. xxvii.)

82.

Thou art pure and sinless, and without equal ;

No man hath possessions prvi — fair world of Thine ;
ll men are asleep; Thou a

O Lord, —— the door of Thy merey to us.

1 Line 4 &is lneraity: means ‘‘ one ve is bien te that is, in the
fire of love; or one whose passions are burnt ou

216 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (N.S., XII,

83.

O Lord, my God, mighty Creator,
How long shall I journey from door to door, from place to
2

ace ?
Rither shut Thou against me once and for ever the dwelling of

pe,
Or unlock for me now the door of my endeavours.

84,
O Thou who beatest down the enemy’s pride,
e,

y heart is oppressed, O Lord, by these miscreants.
Confound them, and plunge them in tumult and disaster.

85.
Thou gavest me a dwelling in Thy street, and a refuge,
A place at the feast of union with Thee
In short—with a hundred sweet endearments
Thou didst make me love Thee; Thou dravest me into the
desert.

to thy lovers is unspeakable. . . _ . Whe

not, thou madest me, and when I erred from thee,

thou leddest me again . . . and thou commandest
hee.’’ .

me 4. That is to the “secret places ’’’ in
which, says & Kempis, ‘the great holy men,
where they might, fled men’s fellowship and
chose to live in God.’ (I. xx).

86.

O Sovereign of the two worlds, help us,
Give aid to our weakness and distress.
O Lion of God come quickly to our appeal ;

To whom shall I cry save to thee who art our helper ?

87.

Poverty and Need Thou hast made m
Thou hast made
This is the rank of those who are near
Why hast Th

Thy door.
ou
Thee, O Lord

so dealt with me ? What service have I done

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair.

is My’ need is that I should need nothing,” said
id.

Abi Sa‘
Junayd of Baghdad thus explains why he adopt-
ed Stfiism:—‘‘T have not taken up this Saffism

for Sabato’: nor for strife and contention; but it is
hunger we seek and sleeplessness; we would re.
nounce the world, and sever ourselves from that
which we have loved, and which has seemed plea-
sant in our eyes

etl Le ol pe whople 5 jaisy

‘*To the sovereigns of the world bear this mes-
sage, O morning breeze,

‘To you belong empire and riches; mine is the
kingdom of Destitution.’ ”’ (1 Tré qi.)

88.
A chain for the neck of this generation!

Destruction for this stiff-necked people !
These crows have flown high enough in their pride.

Sticks for ¢ earemy and stones; the knife and gun and arrow!

89.

Knowest thou gee at the first pale streak of dawn
The cock so so sadly cr
Why, the mirror of the aes telleth thee

217

That one more night of thy life hath passed, and thou art stilk
heedless.

Compare Jalal-ud-din Rami in the Masnavi
(p. 294).

. ‘* Whosoever passes away from the world

Does not grieve and lament over his

death, 7 eae

4 Vvyeoutl Pt

90.

Hurt not my heart that lives only for thee,
Thou art its open and its pines ye love.

I am afraid lest by reason of thy oppres

My heart should iain to blood, while hoe ‘ait within it.

218 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

ot. .

O Lion of God, prince Haidar, give me victory.
O opens of forts, open the gate of our Khaibar.
The doors of hope were shut in my face ;

O Lord of Zulfiqg4r and Qambar give me ‘victory.

Haidar (the lion) : a name given to ‘Ali because
he slew a snake when an infant in swaddling
clothes.

Khaibar: a fort near Medina which Muhammed
captured from the Jews in a.H.

Zulfigar: the name of a sword taken by Muham-
med at the victory of Badr, and given by him to

‘Ali

Qambar : a freedman of ‘Ali’s.

92.

O Thou who knowest the sorrows of the sorrowful,

And canst give ease and balm to those in anguish :

Why should I tell Thee of the state of my heart

co esate though no word is uttered, of a myriad such as

‘Weta the Masnavi :—
*¢ ‘The ° mniscient God needs not to be informed
of men’s case for He knows all; nor to be
reminded of it, for He forgets nothing. aa

93.

Thou knowest the burden of the weary in spiri

Full well thou knowest the sorrow of the iiokceac nated

If from my burning heart I call to Thee, Thou hearest,

And if I keep silent—Thou knowest the words of the dumb.

94.
Though thou art in Yemen, if thy heart be with me, thou art

me

If vos mc igi know me not, though thou art with me, thou art
in

Such is oe nearness to thee, O dear one of Yem

That I am myself in —— whether Tam thou—or ‘thou A

The poet,
of his living i in Mess men, uses words believed to vet
: spoken by Mohammed concerni rning a fam
saint, Uwais-i-Qarani, whom the Prophet is aaid to
have called the ‘ best of his disci iples.

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi?l Khair. 219

95.
Let me not lean for succour, O Lord, against any man’s door,
Make me not beholden to King or beggar.
My black hairs have turned white in Thy. beneficence,
Now that my head is white, make me not black with sin.

96.

Simple am I, and humble and poor;

If thou bid me sit on the fire, ‘
If I humble myself before thee, thou wilt spurn me.

97.

O God, had I the wings of a bird

Every day I would get tidings of thee a hundred times.
But for this misfortune which constrains me,

How could I have torn my eyes from the sight of thee ?

98.

I am in pain; my breast is torn with suffering
A love I have, and an eye wet with tears.
A love—but what a love? one which burns the world:
What is my pain ?—a pain that has no remedy.
Compare the lines quoted by Dr. R. A. Nicholson
in his edition of the Diwdén-i-Shams-i-Tabriz :—

Bolo gto oo Corte Glad
Igd 3 os? dile awlgsad ane O)o 3
‘*God hath given a physic for every pain

Since the pain of love is old (eternal), for it
no remedy hath been found.’’

Hey Pps e

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.

Hyderabad MS. of Qédiri-i-JilAni.

Small Lithographed Collection.

The Atishkada of Mirzé Latif ‘Ali Azar.

The Ridz-ul-Arifin of Riza Quli Khan Hidayat.

The Tadhkira-yi-Husseini of Mirz4 Hussein-i-Dist
Sambali.

The Riz-i-Raushan of Muzafiar Husein-i-Saba.

Ethé’s Extracts.

oo er
sul F Stee age *
al gf Oy oe
(:4,-)

T 5b ghey My arty Ie Fil gine a_i 8 156 15h

T 54 hase ayy) SI yt owe rm gsoty) 855 lo ays ppt

(t)

DO geeraragn green ait ot cc var
e)
be ort Sate Li lp—S yf y Ly a Lie pia

2 pitt lyse pS AF Alp Sa Lily bod lpi (oy) af Lids

iv)
be ss eo ESF yt Se tay ——-& fotos
; eo .
y De wl—iwoy 3 wlarS op} meme par S yy ot Game

- T. E. This is metrically not a ruba‘i.
dy

Whe
bt ba ot

222 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,
(2)
fyl_is} ss a9 y—b —— ns tohy——s ' @-s—s 3 toy—s 'y

lols ol Siew He y Ly ab yy , lols lols Kha Se oye ats »

oe,
a ad a re we

(*)

be po se go jf a be wos, bo pay Uslre lo po Go

le oY cmp le pas ly ley jolt Ws ad le pow
(a)

wl wry » way fue IS oso asd eae la epidS as ye aro

Oy iF OSS 9 oF Gye af cio 1S “glist chi yo bla t,o)
[a )

ane! gebyoy gsm tle ane} sos » 5 ane} 3s 3 Cond

Sm bes csr lef Cyl WS 85 ne} labs Jo byt g rmbt yo
Rr)

Sms ys wt ais 6 U6 9 SS 0 rmbity (yf diineys oye a yk me

Sanit silo® Iyer} Om Sepa, iy mises Gysjt om aS cay

Metrically incorrect, This, like No. 3, is in the hazaj metre.

Ph

33 4

mae

ad ik
al
. A. R. In the second and third misras I adopt the reading

aP eens
Fi

The original text was
© Cmte (sity | 0 we! Oa AF cawsldas - tay atl ys

hans is meaningless, I am indebted to a Persian friend for the emen-
10n.

1916,] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi?l Khair. 223

aay,
Sn 59 sll |) ey corin Jo me 3 Coy! BE Glo 5 Gop
amid ables) o93 woe Cogls le jlinnRyo Sis Syd GtyS

(itt)
DES 5 Es ew} ommo 5 ofiT att) Gl— Se Us 5 LAS as 17

ede gig0 Ae t EES yd 3} ley ae lyme ag I) Ge Kips

(1r)
ome cgilic dot extTyos wl> Cos ene ISO ooh yg Bee Jo Col

amt cline cavega fly Boys U fol) rep crwrye ae BOYD Gol

ae,
S55 93 69S pus oer eS vle S555 Cope Bracoyd y wale Jo

29,5 93 wr 5% Syb p® wl ” ty be ile 3 ba AG

Le)
su esx —teb O92) y—F 50 sles? ose & S95} 5 Sey yo

sby—s spe dyd .) skys Ap glee war 2 urs!
C44)

dy —F Gieslid gS pti bao oF giol—= y3 ,bi 51 Jo
Say oi, LT ae ST SLA 5} co5 51 a7 pigoy ols

‘thera = 3

aes hs ;

13. H. The text has b in line 4; b is obviously the correct read-
ing.

14. H.

16S oH

16. Ai,

224 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

hae.
> e—*ae Cod Coy oid ergy? Haile y—~ alle

So Aye pe alsin wy9S 9d SAEs Sipe Sy af bail!

(ta)

oe fons URS if yy ey! oo tony bet pF coed Gn!

oe tory Las 3) ppt S—9 opt ay ley We ede 5 Lye ogdyys

Cu)

OS BE AS corery g! yoy aS! Gg 3S de AF 5049 09) Cmegd etd vl
OS eq aS oda yeihrcae as os 3 Jo oatlyd a5 iS wlet —alye
cre
OMS 95 Jia 5S che sem ly ois 45 JS CoS aS Co shred wh}

os 53 Ji— > cotta) as 5a! S10 oy Ur iayd b as oules
Cr)

ONS Bp oul 3 (og aS Le iS ae ULL dig a Gale

O85 Be diya pry as ails pve aml, g) iy ote dug of

( te.)

RECS) csi? witiyd y gst or BUS hea Une Coty loy”

ke
faite i

fo A hy

BES

H.T.R. T. gives the reading (,i.» Une which is, I think,
preferable to the wire Ure of H. -
R. ascribes this quatrain to one Sanjar-i-Khafi (ob. A.D. 1592).

916.) Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 225

Cr)

dulk wyly ant g 5 Ure toro cpl wile whyton » pb ar wl

die Ghlw (Jos3F ay way? 51 Oe BS oo la cms Co!
(rie)
ad Sa ol—ast 3 {92 wley— wi, wlasl—a 3 JO—A wlorw

BSo Ko yo 9 wy 0528 gl wldyor pbs wyj! 93 phic

Le}
56 Bites us aif ey.
WSS yu aryl —aaiye sls a wll ye el Shaw sly ob (oI

Sy dys aig & bys oF Ht OS Ht GS ayhs split

(ra)
S9—SY_ (90 UG , w* &1__no8 Soy! oS— (e—e ps as op!
D9o da78 ah es S dat oe RT ag od 0 AU 52 03 6S Wy is!

(rv)
Sy) dlp —S 9S oi 252 LU wly oy Oalyd SiRF |_ dey suf

S92 OBlgR 9G canile aS Ctl Ghd UL egy SS pe Lane pd 3

(ra)
dgd say8 eo Co\> le ait it) ope) cc hgeomeree| OX BARE doe ro) Js!

oy ol le yas be Ske Gb Le de ssid iois—e as en

a H. R. RB. ascribes the quatrain to Adé-yi-Vardi.
25H,

26. H. This quatrain has to be amended pretty considerably.

In misra (1) H. has . ae a Jot; in (2) opis > and in (3) we,
all of which are clearly in

a oe Identical with No. 193 i in Whinfield’s Omar Khayyém.

226 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XI,

i$)
Say) JS hod ye? a? wl—e x s9— 45 le 5 oh jt p—Jo 550
art Un!) day ere ay 8 enh) Jy LAST yy 3 oy 5 solish

Ege!
of 55 , yk 9 £L—aAs eS—ia oT jley oe GH oy Piste
wf jbG a—is, ae wot p—ae corded gf ile, 8); 3

crs)
wT ob el > Es9— wo 08 so” pa — aks s*d sy oy Bile yo
Ft)

3 ys » &—eb) SSIS sive d} [det pic» as ey aI pe w*
a5 be hy tug ait a abeS outs Led mes yo pi! &—Ady @—) le

ce)
Palmas lig Ho yf plesds — oaly ro wl a—i-S Yo wo

Oalyeyo le af oy3f as dso G pe By py Bors g lei, 4 kT,
(re

MMe gt ph a Som B10 9 Jo soil tly ge pod yh 5 5 Raye Gol

ab us* r* yy _ySR3 25y cpoyls—asy »s usly— Sy we

(re)

0} BS pp od VHS SRA 5 why) 3d) Whe o$—3 SLB ty —e

3} i_suac )5 Sin ee Slot 3 Uyheo wb) wl » dao JIS wt
29.. Hi. om HH, F
30, AL. 33. H
SL. A. 34. H

1916. ] Quatrains of Abi. Satid bin Abi’l Khair. 227

(Crag
oes Bus eo G er cay? 3 dy—* B549 ave J\— += a s59)

dy BoQI5 a wlameg Bx er wot ey—& U9) BOI9 )b— we? G

(re)
apes A bef ops ee pt Sb} aie
ap pS wlewT 5 ue) 3 Gucle ag po ue gh ads 5 af Tl
(ra)
jlo el wn ey—So pias ploxe Hal? ons poe ibs
oxo — al a8 yi oc pias Jo 92 Gayle Ae eat aly aS pid

(rq)
JK ase yo pjale GE 5S en) Herr} StS techs oy

y hart cl eS oy wr)! ey sro ear se» as ae

(ee )
- ae
pose ylergo B—e4 90) —) \ ee Foy9 yy ge ey &

* Pt . . ae = ion \ :

(1)
yeas a3 o> ert v2 oS yo eel ah ee eae cl? Ay ye
ye aad y as y—b) wet ota i Ke) 5 aS IS ere yas

37. a This is also quoted in the Asrdr-ut-Tauhid among a number
of miscellaneous sites 3 of Abt Sa‘id’s.
38.

228 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

[N.S., XII,

( er)

BSP oy gh p99 cine So
SP Oty) $82 ge
3b B— ed py gh remy yo Atopy

SL vay—$ 65 33 8G 5 eyy—mre

Shete ad ote yas
S75 thay gd 93 Bide plo gl sve

rt)

~
By abe pt Fim yo gh I

jl—ae of ,i sGor a ~—S

Ctr)

nyt 9 jy Ered oS Ba5ly ao

OF eee eee eet ©

(

ur ly lls pl—a3 mos yas,

wm) Se ye oby—& 5 Sb

(
urs det fics sme ole yo

ces eet yee yes 9 8S dds) cs!

(

apie g th be of if 52 Jo pyle

celebrated Sufi, who died in
Oriental Lib
44

La? a jyele tee GSIo @yle

Co ee oe

re)

us ty pie wom Sle cs!

m4 )

ceed B— at prod Iya! LDS}, cs!

FY mE 9 83 By 1y—* 93 mY

ev )

Lryl® y wk le vege wre oI!

dS 43 yley O03 le alee f

H. E. R.
43. H. But this aoe more prepebly. a Saif-ud-din-i-Bakhar
259 a.D

It is the first of 51 eakiceien 5 con-

tained in the old and Snide copy of his scanerat in the Bankipore
brary.
H.E

45.
46

L.
ie oe with No. 276 in Whinfield’s mag Khayyam.
H. R.

47. : ribes this to Muhammad Nas:

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi?l Khair. 229

(A )
FAS ed yh Sy sigh Bdrw y0 tei wysae ai Sy Jy} sous yo
PAS yy Shia he os) jf & yy tpl end Jl_—ney ost
Cra)
BAL 9S 05) BON ny C9) FO BES y—BS 9 1G (guy 37-5 Jo
(a-)
at
ee For oFu- a om ”
Mic gc LI 68 ps eet Hat Mie af al Ga
ps PL al ip a “ ,
6 csle pi Kessel 1, Le y—Sa—S—) oilwy—ae
tary
oo” Furr - Sore + ut oe of i ee Mee og ra Pe
OS! ohsp y cescl Spe we Sow 9) a geal> - wy by

ue a a Pe c
Sle Sen Gal, Sitka 33 & bi es 14 wie

.E. This quatrain which Ethé found in an anonymous and
cident on collection of ruba‘iyat of ancient and a oer (the most

modern quoted is Maulana Sahabi-i-Astarabadi who died in 1601 4.D.) in
the India Office ties is attributed ce! Sag e Maya Ushshaq aaa

in 1502 a.p.) to Hakim-i-Sanai note to the trans
lation.

49. H.E. This quatrain has been taken by Ethé from the same
collection as No. 48, the India Office MS. (1.0. ene Tt is also found in
the Majdlis-ul-Ushshdq where it is descri as on **Some strange
quatrains expressing the extremity of devotion”’ contained in the Imami

Ghazali’s ‘* Sawdnih-ul-Ushshaq.” Ghaoait died in 1111 a

51. This is not a correct quatrain. The first misra — not
thyme vax ‘ii 2nd jak 4th; and it is not in any of the rubd‘i metres.
B20 LT.

230 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

[N.S., XII,

(or)

ek <ear| Brew els is? as gh aay yal

Sis Jat Se G53 Ge oss
Ki ty e399 a! 3 Ae <t) ty en

(
qr ely ae So hg
ey yto® 5! eae aly; wlsr~

PIS Sy) Sr AS alga Se nal:

arc? Hyd oh Sop) ole 95 90

ploy a 3 Lp oy >

. 2 a
cls y 3! 5 ave tial gard

(
pF yo GF oe old y lay

ar PP 5 llc

Fie 935 D5 yo jl Co; aSpieny

WI Bee ot gig omivede of

ds |

By gilidme j ayfod t,—¢2 9!

OW wow OBL aS ot ares of

dd )

sae amallng 2 ell vas 5

pos Rhy piney Uy as 2 b

ds )

yes, awd } aS pila. wh? cers
Pmt ole, jhe ale se 9?

dv )

te p bors 2 ya cay 8

X—a! g9_ rnc dh .293 3 esa

da )

p—~zilade Pd 5e PS 9 ot?

ARO oO 52 Yer nye Mail

Sipaameicasaacamcancnmn ee FRETS

53... HW. EE:
54. H.
55. HH.

56. H. Metrically incorrect.
Si... TD

5S. 3,

An example of the San‘at-i-qalb.

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 231

( 6Y)
por os VIS GS 59 wot hs pep ot wlt> ol 55 Coy! (bl

orice of sla phe hyd Ue oil ery bere Sula Sre oye

(19)

Plo—ae 9 gd yl p28 We sig & wh ole ay) pe jo

( i )

Pat yre Cy BS oS lg BUG hyd AS GEIS phty® (clo 5 ply

C46)
ahs (Lenl—ss y Oy gh ons, as wt Bs | y coy? ty es)
PRES BT yo ged y— SH) we By POS Gy 99 482 UL

pest}
p2—2ay— hve I de gz AS sts POH — Ka lt gg y®t BS Se
pdtoy—fy0e yl Bi! y— of alitikye USI tory GIS OLS

( 1 )
pe Amic rods lll gity wre © wy 5! OU wre 99 on
pe 90 a 1) de Boyd Hoel eae jal Jos 3 — ray

59. H. Very similar to No. 319 in Whinfield’s Omar Khayyam.
ee
61.
ee HT. 7. gives what must in the main be the correct reading.
H. ie pire (2) has (sil, which makes no sense.

eo

232 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

(42 )
painSay ty aaLb ont woh kind pee? edad p> jlo as rt cove

padent pale aS ,a0 Wyo mt faa GU dirgS «s? ble wie Wis di 95 aSin}

340
why potgd Gila, ai}, wis p—eld ib) JS 3 oy bs

vlog awd 5 ws o> Bless coe jist Je > l_tae Jas 3s

C49 )
lays Cilys ye ys tl 5! vias eik—e er wh 90 3 Gy 4

(4A)
wl—~) jtef p——_a U0 yo §3)57 vy Hsats yh—» Le oy by

any SU gt Nyy ret yt t upaher 1 Gis i! We SF PST

(ea)
w 53 aye 5 she pPHt 39 TS SB) 9 (69) Hin} ols?
wl ghigede yak, saat a gS po US Jot}!

Pvc)
Se yl aol we» D> slyas w—e wl—#y Hs 5 pe * ge
wySs0 wt d>— ano 3 oy 3 it He ee & lgy—s , glo 9 tgy*!

65. H. Metrically incorrect.
This is quoted by Jami in his Lawiaih bedsores trans-
lation, be 15). without ky atinaies: as to its authorship

The — of misra (1) is whe GS) yt cua Rew 5 ob?

H.
which don not scan
70. Le 7,

1916.]

Quatrains of Abi Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khair. 233

(vt)

eS ey Aeawe gy whl cols

ee capt Bt ere) wo sS asi cl

T yoo edgy Cymre Swe cal

(vr )

we Eile ply

wy—3 urls yee on (ote

wee sleet

epee eae SEL pe sols

tye lo cetyS Seas 5 Gy b

CVE)

Ph gd F m ‘
wldap— DN eae ate ee w® Has

Siig tigcys (ayo re as

Biz

Ses : : “
WIM jo wes Gow ,—He HH

wrk Soe 5 ne i elas

UN

wy OBlyd jy— y af dot oy
ws oly —S jy plO—S Sy of

tos Sotp e—bl—i5 yo
wld $ we LFS ye Sips!
wla wie) y “ee eshye 29)
ex" ght OAS 9 FAS gy!
wax ald jyy—Hs 53 -—wIb
csi pit 23 Silay af ia

Ce)

y yieles sy ot)

\¢ = wlole

wher) coy JAId HE GI

Bolo we Erbe lye vlead

(vv )
Oat et ee 8 sO oe
ast yo esl 9 ae kee Ror ! eae

Tle B.D. ces in line | comes from To i. has ade
fy ee Sad Ws

yp Sige Oe

74) Tis

Tb. Fe

16.. FL F:

Ti. Et.

234 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal

[N.S., XII,

(va)

gm SL lo 98 Boe Gor? &

2 SL ble p08 yor Sy dot Yet

~~ S1" .ola a” wy” csles~

P eae ‘ .
:~ x < wl—ayys bls &__ yout

vey

FP yPPA® WH HRIly0 Bd Gy

Soy Ej retlye LG

(
Bidys apd pe GEE Gye yd 5,

<iy. CIA wy aS ould

F* ve os yk Gt 92 Jo Ul

aoe 3! et pe od yl GI

Ae )

&__is y931 J RT pe (yr
co AST y Bin ge Uy at ye

(At)

Bold petite 99 md yy) 93 wre og!
» Raped passe crwlpetia 95 pa 5!

aot elie Fate aie J tg GI

89) 9 Cog yb |, dot psig

( ar )

est—x3 enh Sle oy 1) (»S
hts LN SG, &

cl fee tg pth y ESL

AST od of aiQe ase Yylald

cary

ol ws 2 OM 90 Ag) Me G

oo Ate
es! —SS ya tye wl—epo Jai L

clo yb ol JU-shs HE Gl

ate - pe
ou y yo ty—0 d—241 é—jlae &

( Ae )

sinl—e ty aile, dy ld |

15.) Ee
ide Ed,
80. L.

1916.) Quatrains of Ab% Sa‘id bin Abi’l Khasr. 235

( Ae)
cette (& tye aye ley pw 50 solo Igo g Se dy Cog’ y0

soto |; yy? 9 dy Gel lye 38 9 3285 o—-ay aan!

(a4)
qeso* ala ls ts 235 x weer pls » my yl_a cst

pscoe ab SF ty epda se Wy poly ——Bs a9) IOS a Cc

(Av )
eso pipe QU Sy Lim soyS printer Rs y asls
sos pide Gul wood au oy Had 0 Wye E30 wy!
(AA)
cers ly sles ggfS pe gr th by iy way
cst ois oa! wI-e i ots osduyy et wit 5 ws!

(49)
csrten Bg ctl ot ye JF gt LAST 0 dig) SF ay

ig
url Usle 9 Oy 55,—Sa< gl Qik 5 a& ty» Jy 4 Lt

rl Gdilkkeys 9h y 29% U2 JP DP egls! Ja jh AS p—ap—ee wt

85." FE: RoE.
87. H. E._ I have also found this quatrain in a collection of Ansari’s
rubda‘iydt. me : :
88. H. Line 2 has gg me. ese is an obvious emendation.
89. L.T. This is No. 463 of Whinfield’s Omar Khayyam. It is
bi oe so-called ‘‘ Wandering Seggrinens tha mao! to og y, the _qoatrains
ich Zh ke ki found ‘* wan ering vari
n number, which ukovski inde ae oe
J.R.A
es. The readings differ. I have adopted that of the

sg
Atis aa

236 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

C41)

pests pad Cb (glo aald oC, ss yee yet fod prs Cot
weiss aid yRt,§ wale ws! Bar hey a—Sy pp ol coltye

cor)
ws Meine ot t) wleys wile wlrheays dye Pe aot cs!
ld gle se oe gi at8 5b aS ae ty Bue Jo Ji—>
ae)
ile wb aiacs Js ig—a! wie wlan thn fla aS 93 sf

: ag Aig ‘ £. ‘ atc
"2 DIT Oj PB 0999 Gogl Nge Bae 3) creilyd yy

(46 )
wt 59 ik ws? S> wie eo) s a Pt si? ly ce us- Ses py
he PU ot 3 Lye aS able 9 yd rie I ot pie ib Ye
(90 )
ot ptlaol y tod ee ro) e—aF &—S5 ais ype) i)

SS p—tlrwsy, O—hee uss” b ay wsuS D—ARwe el Bam er"
ae)

oo ws 9S y cs J jy isto 9 nthe » pole 3

CP PORE FH is ail ecalhi 8 AN
(av)

nets iy Ube 3 5, bt ete Ce

seh dys 93 shove j} Bx ost cs » wor sl el badly cr!

oi eT.

| Aa

AST

Me a a

86. HH.

96. .H. Metrically incorrect,
Of. A.

1916.] Quatrains of Abi Said bin Abi’l Khair. 237

ie)
as frog pyto Be phipy Ries plo (oye
phos ost 999 39 8] gd wie ple pie Gare ag (gic

98.0..B.

( &dS1E> Cynryd upto Eoamiht acgbe )

eae ate Sener

meta ns bie

NOTICE.

Society in London, Mr. eo ernard Quaritch, 11, Ton ot Street,
New Bond Street.

AVIS.

Les Sociétés étrangéres qui honorent la seni Asiatique de
cn de ses publications, sont pri ées de les envoyer ou directe-
ment & l’adresse de la Société, 1, Park Street, Calcutta, ou a
Regent de la Société a Londres Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11,
Grafton Street, New Bond Street

ANZEIGE.
casi Gesellschaften welche die Asiatische Gesell-
len mit ihren Publicationen beehren, werden
hierdurch pone © dieselben entweder direkt an die Adresse der
Gesellschaft, 1, Park Street, Calcutta, oder an den Agenten in
London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11, Grafton Street, New Bond
Street, zu senden.

15. Notes on the Pollination of Flowers in India,—
ote No, 8, Miscellanea.

By I. H. Burgi,

Into my Indian diary many unpublished observations on
flower ian have been written, which I Propose now to
set out by way of concluding this series of notes.' The dates
of the observations and the place will be given in every case
that others may test seasonal and climatic departures in the
behaviour of both flowers and visitors.

Birds visiting flowers.

The late D. D. Cunningham in "ae ‘** Some Indian Friends
and Acquaintances’’ (London. 1903), p. 129, records that the
common Honeysucker—Arachnechthra zeylonica—is a frequent
visitor in Calcutta to the flower of Hamelia patens, Jacq.,
going from blossom to blossom, its long bill dusted with the

pollen. He repeated this mnsgne an in his ‘‘ Plagues and Pleasures

of Life in Bengal ’’ (London, 1907), pp. 23 and 275. In the first
book (p. 130), he adds that’ the birds also visit Jl asngee ene
Hodgsoni, meaning Calliandra haematocephala, 0. .»” Hibiscus

rosa-sinensis, Lina. ., and Erythrina, in the oad) book (p. 275)
that they visit anta.

This same little ee wal ee seen by me also on the
flowers of Hibiscus rosa-si nn., and on those of Rus
selia juncea, Jacq., at ri gine (3- ‘viii-07). To the latter
it paid particular attention.

Again I have a pork (dated Cawnpur, |-x-07) from Mr.
Martin. Leake, in which he writes that he had frequently seen
it on cotton lowers Gossypium—visitng flower after flower,

| No. The iis poRinatioa of ce poet grandiflora, Roxb. in Cal-
cutt Journal, ii, 1906, 511
N ome pollination oe dukes in Bengal and Assam. Journal,
1 6, 51
so 3 Th 2 mechanism of six flowers of the North-West Himalaya.
J ety int ‘Tp08, 5.
No. 4. On enue in Bioline: Journal, iii, 1907, pp. -526.
No. 5. Some comaaen observations in the "Sikkim Himalaya, Journal,
Iv, a 179-19
in aie flora of the Simla Hills. Journal, iv, 1908, pp.
197-231. ;
| 2 7. A few observations made in the Central Provinces and Berar.
Journal, vi, 1910, pp. 101-107. = ‘ ue
2 Knut aka eee oney-bird visiting this fl wer in Java, as well as
several sree bee and a put beefy (Handbuch hs Bliitenbi ologie, iil,
Part 1, p. 352).

240 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

hanging on to the stem if the flower faced laterally or was
pendent, but never resting its whole weight, its wings all the
time in motion.

Another bird, the Purple Honeysucker, Arachnechthra —
asiatica, is the more common species in drier parts of India,
d has been seen by me on the flowers of the orange,—Citrus
Aurantium, Linn.,—and the Hollyhock— Althaea rosea, Cav.—

in Lahore (16-iv-07).
ree of the above plants—EHrythrina, Russelia, and the

orange—may be stated to have in common one special adapta-

will be referred to again.

An obvious bird-flower, but to which no bird-visits have been
recorded, is Mezoneurum cucullatum, W. and A. Its blossoms

G. 1.—Flower of Mezoneurum cucullatum x 2, two sepals and one
petal having been removed to show the wide nectary which extends
e

from n to n. figure also shows the absence of a landing stage for
insects.

by the similar humming birds of America. The annexed figure
shows the extensive nectary and the small size of the lower
parts of the flower. Many flowers are mature together; an
when open the bees, Apis indica, F. (Pursua, Nepal terai, 26-
xi-07; Bhainsa Duhan, Nepal, 1-xii-07) and Apis florea, ¥-
(Kobo, Upper Assam, 5-xii-11) flock to them, the latter collecting
pollen as well as taking accessible honey.

_ _Momordica cochinchinensis, Spreng, also appears to be a
bird-flower. The sexes are se arated, so that an external
agent is required to bring about fertilisation. The visitors find

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 241

nectary. The same orange colour marks the position of the
box on the outside, the other parts of the base of the flower
being grey. At Dinajpur (14-viii-09) where these observations
were made, there had been formed an abundance of fruit. Two
Calliphora flies were seen in the flowers.

Sphingid-flowers.

Datura fastuosa, Linn., is certainly a Sphingid-flower ; but,
_ as it persists through the day, other insects may visit it. Its

2.—Flower of Datura fastuosa, reduced to } nat. size, with sec-
ee foilioa ties the nature of the deep pits containing the hone

large flowers open at nightfall, and last for 20—24 hours. When
they open, he nthers have already dehisced; these and the

The figures on the preceding page show their nature and size.

242 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

The smell of the flowers is peculiar. In Calcutta (3-ix-01)
an individual Anthophora zonata, L., was seen to settle on the

Datura Stramonium, Linn., opens at the same time as D.
fastuosa Te eng 13-xi-08).

vel 3.—Flower of Cle-
rodendron
from above. 5 bi a Fie. 4.—Nos. 1-4 indicate successive stages
i : in the movement of the sty oy in the just-
opening bud it is as in No. hen it moves

b
through Nos. 2 and 3 to 4. In se just-open-
ing bud, the stamens are as No. 5; then they
move to stand asin No.4. Nat. size.

Clerodendron infortunatum, Gaertn., — to open its
flowers at 7 p.m.; and the process continues into the night.
It too has flowers open by day, for their divatiod | is 36 hours
or more. Before the socal s part, the filaments and as

1 The American Datura arborea , Linn., seems to obtain no suitable
be gree oe the Pacific: Crosby recorded ome Linn. Soc, Bot.
XXXV, p. ype t it never fruits in the Friendly Islands, and Hillebrand

(Flora of the ropa waiian Islands, 1888, p. 311) that it back fruits in the
Sandwich Islands.

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 243

lie curved: but no sooner does liberation occur than the
commence slowly to uncurve, and to move the anthers or
stigma to their appropriate places. The process of the uncurving
of the stigma is represented in Figure 4 and the resulting posi-
tion in relation to the anthers, vertically as well as latera ave is
indicated if it be considered together with Figure 3, which i
the flower from above.

Towards the twenty-fourth hour the style carries the stigma
ight in front of the corolla, at the

mouth by 35—45 mm. in specimens observed at Moulinein (22-ii
to 3-iii- 04)

The stigma at opening is thrust out beyond the anthers in
Clerodendron serratum, Spreng. (Belgaum, 14-xi-(02).

Differing from the above three flowers in not persisting
at all by day is Trichosanthes ee: Roxb. ; for its corollas
fall shit soon after dawn; but on the other hand those of its
congener—T. cucume rina, Kieth apeceiot through the day
(Nattor, 26-viii-O7 ; Asirgarh, 26-ix-09). Like J. palmata,
Gymnopetalum cochinchinense, Kurz, drops its corolla soon
after dawn (Maynaguri, N. Bengal, 27-viii-08): its flowers
are very fragrant: but as its corolla is constructed so as to
afford a good foothold, and its tube is relatively short, it is

are visited by Anthophora zonata diligently and also by another
Apiid for tho sake of honey (Calcutta, 18-viii-O1 and 15-ix-01)
are rather too small for the large Xylocopas

Butterfly Flowers.

Narrow-tubed, upright flowers which afford to their visitors
platforms facing the sky are usually suited for the visits of
tterfli

b e common aNenCie d Lantana Camara, Linn.,
is a particularly good instance of this for though many rather
sm owers stand together, they make an even platform

wings find ample space. Knuth (Handbuch der Bliitenbiologie,
TIT, part 2, p. 71) has observed that in Java butterflies are

Two Lycaenids, three Papilios, a Terias and a Hesperid
have been recorded by meas visitors to the flowers on 21-vii and
2-viii-O1 near Calcutta.

x Drummondii, Hook., and Verbena hybrida, a garden
ce ea are two cultivated plants on the flowers of which Plusia

244 ~~ Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

chrysitis, L., was seen in great numbers (Lahore, 26-iv-07),
and a butterfly was also seen on the first named.

Plumbago capensis, Thanb., was visited in a garden in
Calcutta (25-x-07) by Sphingids.

In the sixth of this series of papers, I classed Calotropis
procera, R. Br., as a butterfly-flower on account of its flat
corymbiform inflorescence: but further evidence shows it to be
bee-flower.

Mussaendas are truly butterfly-flowers and have an appro-
priate name in Burmese exactly meaning this; but a Bombus
and a Bombylid fly happen to be the only insect visitors record-
ed in my notes to Mussaenda Roxburghii, Hook. f. Both were
visiting for honey (Pedong, Sikkim Himalaya, 6-vi-09, and
Dentam 23-v-09).

Compositae and some other massed flowers with hidden honey,
whose upright heads are suited for butterflies, etc.

The Compositae vary as regards visitors through wide

limits, some even being bird-fertilised, e.g. the Mutisias of South
America, but most of the plains’ species of India are little
specialised. Some Dipsaceae are best classified with the Com-
positae.
The reader will find lists of visitors to species in the Simla
Hills in Note No. 6, to species in the Sikkim Hills in Note No.
5, and to one further species in Note No. 7. The following are
additional observations.

Ageratum conyzoides, Linn. DIPTERA. Syrpaipas. (1)
Syrphus balteatus, Deg. Naxalbari, Darjeeling terai, 24-i-!1,
and Bagdogra, 15-ii-11. LEPIDOPTERA. Gzomerres. (2) one
species, Natran, N. Arakan, 7-i-07.

Anaphalis cinnamomea, Clarke. DIPTERA. SyRPHIDAE.
aig eM ae of two or three species, Sinchul, Darjeeling,
1X- ‘

Dipsacus inermis, Wall. LEPIDOPTERA. RHOPALOCERA.
Vanessa urticae, L., twice sucking honey, Sisagarhi, Nepal,
xii-07.

Tridax procumbens, Linn. LEPIDOPTERA. RHoPALo-
ates Many individuals of several species, Chalsa, Duars, 25-
Vill-Uj.

Vernonia cinerea, Less, LEPIDOPTERA. RHOPALOCERA.
Lycaena sp. Jainagar, Nepal border, 29-xi-07.

_ Vicoa cernua, Dalz. HYMENOPTERA. Acutzata. Tetra-
tonia Duvaucelii, Lep. Chanseli pass, W. Ghats, 2 and 7-x-09.

1916. ] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 245

Bee-flowers of considerable specialisation.

In the first of these notes it was shown that Thunbergia
grandiflora, Roxb., is very specially fitted for receiving the
visits of the largest of the Indian boring bees—Xylocopa latipes,
F., and is pollinated by it in Calcutta. Since that note was

are as follows:—HYMENOPTERA. Acunzara. X. aestuans,
Lep., Calcutta, 9-ix-07, and X. flavonigrescens, Sm., Calcutta,
(12-ix-07). LEPIDOPTERA. Ruopatocera. One species, Dam-
dim, 21-viii-07. DIPTERA. Muscrpar. Calliphora sp. feeding
on pollen, Gauhati, 12-viii-09, and Goalpara, 3-ix-06.

Cureuma Amada, Roxb., has a flower into which Xylocopa
creeps, as into those of Thunbergia grandiflora: and a species

entry into the throat of the flowers and came out of each
copiously dusted with pollen.

Of very different appearance to the last two flowers are
those of the genera Cassia and Melastoma, but the larger

F. (Nattor, 26-viii-07), X. aestuans (Calcutta, 30-ix.01; Nattor,
26-viii-07: and Anthophora zonata (Calcutta, 30-ix-01). On the
flowers of Cassia Tora, Linn., have been seen Xylocopa latipes
(Maynaguri, N. Bengal, 23-viii-08), X. aestuans (Gauhati,
9- viii-O7 ; Dipu, Duars, 15-viii-06) and unrecognised species of
the genus (Pachuria, Central Bengal, 30-viii-07 ; Kothar under

Melastoma malabathricum, Linn., has been seen visited by
Xylocopa ? latipes. (Korokpi, south of Amherst, Fl and 12-iii-
08) and X. aestuans (Moulmein, 93.ii-08 ; Jalpaiguri, 5-viii-08).
X. latipes is an insect which visits it also in Singapore.

Osbeckia crinita, Benth., has been seen visited by Xylocopa
latipes at Sadiya, Upper Assam ( 25-viii-09).

In settling on Cassias and Melastomas the insects use the

f

246 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Indies. All unite in recognising the genera as containing
specialised bee-flowers. Knuth, who particularly studied them
(vide his Handbuch der Bliitenbiologie, the posthumous volume
iii, compiled by E. Loew, part 1, pp. 369-386) recorded that, in
the Buitenzorg Gardens, Xylocopas are the fertilising agents of

F iG. 5.—Flower of Melastoma malabathricum, Nat. size, showing the
two kinds of stamens, the longer five of which serve as a landing place.

various Cassias, other insects attracted being the bees Podali-
mus zonatus and Megachile opposita. Burck (Annales du

en.

Forbes in 1888 (Nature, XXVI, p. 536, quoted from Kunth,

l. c., p. 538), named Xylocopa as a visitor to a Melastoma in

Sumatra and in his NV aturalist’ s Wanderings in the Eastern Archi-

pelago (London, 1885, p. 228) says that Bombus senex was

a on a pink Melastoma in the Mountains of Palem-
ang.

Melipona bees are common on the flower of Melastoma
malabathricum in Tenasserim, collecting pollen (Moulmein, 27-
0-04 ; 23-11-08 ; Amherst, 11 and 16-11-08) and once another
Apiid was seen (Moulmein, 8-iii-08), The flowers open at about
7 a.m. and close about 4 p-m.

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 247

Passiflora foetida, Linn., which is freely visited by Xylo-
copa aestuans, has its flowers open for still shorter hours than
the preceding species; they expand before dawn and may wither

early as 9 a.m., all the stigmas having been pollinated (Cal-
cutta, 13-viii-01). Anthophora zonata (Calcutta, 13-ix-01) and a
skipper, Theckla sp. (Calcutta, 11-viii-O1) were observed also
to suck honey, but not to move all round the flower as X
aestuans does.

been seen to be visited by Papilio polytes, L., (Jamo
But visitors more efficient than butterflies should be
sought.

Xylocopas visit some of the larger Crotalarias well. They
have been seen in great numbers on the flowers of Crotalaria
juncea, Linn., thus—Xylocopa latipes at Kyauktaw, Arakan
(7-i-07); X. aestuans at Barnes junction (6-viii-07); X. ? fenes-
tie at the same place (6-viii-07); and X. spp. near Calcutta
(1-ix-01).
Crotalaria striata, DC., has been seen X. westuans
at Barnes junction, X. ? fenestrata, F., at Barnes junction (6-
X. sp. at Poradaha, Central Bengal (11-viii-07).
: wans has been seen also on the flowers near Tampin
in the Malay Peninsula (23-viii-14).

Petch says (l.c.) that Xylocopa visits Crotalaria Walkeri,
Arn., at Hakgala, Ceylon.
her visitors also go to the flowers, and I have recorded
a Bombylid on those of C. juncea (Calcutta, 1-ix-01), and a
oo on those of Crotalaria hirta, Willd. (Kasod, Berar, 17-
1x-09).

248 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

The flowers of Crotalaria medicaginea, Lamk., open after
6.30 a.m. and close at nightfall (Kasod, 17 to 18-ix-09), and
those of Crotalaria calycina, Schrank, close at sunset (Chitowni,
Tirhut-Nepal Border, 19-xi-07)

nt ealcaratus, Roxb., was seen visited by Xylocopa

aestuans for hon a pe oe Sarai “ah 29-v-07), and

Phasseiud trilobu , by a undetermined Xylocopa and
also by another Apiid reren beady onan: 15-ix-02).

An insect like Xylocopa would seem the most probable

strength as butterflies do not possess, is necessary to force a
keel. but

way a, the keel. A butterfly was seen at the flowers
(Calcutta, 22-ix-01).

Caesalpinia Pie eshertanre Fleming, bg Bae Wt Mymen-
sing (9-viii 07), Connarus panic Roxb. on Bilu-
gyan, ahi ye were noticed freely ‘visited by Xyloco-
pa ae

Fic. 6.—Flower of Anisomeles ovata.

Anisomeles ovata, R. Br., one of the Labiatae which is
widely spread over the plains of India, seems largely to depend
on this same insect. owers have a fair supply of honey
protected from unwelcome visitors by a ring of hairs 3 mm.
from the base of the flower-tube at the point where the stamens
are inserted. The tube is about 5—6 mm. long; and the

two species of sper —a Papilio and a = peat erid—have
been seen on the flowers in ey nities, (26—27-x-01). The second
of the bees always carries abundant pollen as it visits.

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 249

Xylocopa visits the flowers of Luffa acutangula, Roxb., in
Behar (Barh, 6-vi-07); and a Sphingid was seen on them at
Anand, Gujerat (1-xi-02).

Ipomoea rubroccerulea, Hook., has fairly plentiful honey
in a tube 9 mm. deep, for which Anthophora zonata visits in
Calcutta (8—15-ix-01). One of the five stamens equals the
style; so that its anther may possibly pollinate the stigma.
Anthophora zonata, in visiting the flower, settles on the sexual
organs and scatters the pollen so that it may be found on the
corolla after a visit.

Ipomoea paniculata, R. Br., was seen visited by Xylocopa
aestuans persistently for honey (Calcutta, 29-vii-07, and near
Bombay, 19-ix-08). _Xylocopas are recorded as biting through
Ipomoea flowers in Singapore and Java (Ridley in Journ. Roy.
. Soc., Straits Branch, No. 34, p. 229, and Kunth, Hand-
buch d. Bliitenbiobgie, III. part 2, p.53); but ina general way
hese members of the genus appear suited better for
their visits than for those of other insects.

X. latipes has been observed to rob Torenia Fournieri,
Linden., of its honey by biting through the corolla-tube just
above the calyx (Calcutta, 13-ix-01).

It will be useful, before proceeding, to enumerate the
flowers upon which Xylocopas have been seen: they are :—

Dillenia indica, Linn. See below.
Gynandropsis pentaphylla, DC. See below.
Gossypium neglectum, Tod ; and

; J 77 Ne

Corchorus capsularis, Linn. See Note No. 2.

Crotalaria striata, DC. See above.
Crotalaria albida, Heyne. See Note No. 7.
Sesbani

Cassia Sophera, Linn. See above.
: eo

Melastoma malabathricum, Linn. See above.
Osbeckia crinita, Benth. See above.

250 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |N.S., XII,

Cnicus argyracanthus, C.B. Clarke. See Note No. 6.
Calotropis procera, R. Br. See Note No. 6 and above.
Ipomoea paniculata, R. Br. See above.

Solanum «anthocarpum, Schrad. and Wendl. See Note 6.
Sopubia delphinifolia, G. Don. See Note No. 7

Justicia Gendarussa, Linn., F. See below.

Adhatoda Vasica, Nees. See Notes Nos. 3 and 6.
Thunbergia grandiflora, Roxb. See Note No. 1 and above.
Caryopteris Wallichiana, Schau. See Note No. 6.

Leucas linifolia, Spreng. See below.

Anisomeles ovata, R. Br. See Note No. 7 and above.
Celosia cristata, Linn. See Note No. 7.

Antigonum leptopus, Endl. See below.

Curcuma Amada, Roxb. See above.

in Burma which work on moonlight nights In the lower parts
of the Himalaya their distribution overlaps that of some
species of Bombus, e.g. B. haemorrhoidalis (vide Note No. 6,
p- 230) ; upwards they gradually give place to them.

Ihave observed and recorded the visits of Bombi in the
Simla-Himalaya to the following plants :—
Papaver somniferum, Linn.
Viola serpens, Wall
Sarothamnus scoparius, Koch.
Rosa moschata, Mill,
Pyrus Pashia, Buch.-Ham.
Punica Granatum, Linn.

Lactuca Heyneana, DC.
Pieris ovalifolia, D. Don.
Carissa spinarum, A. DC.
Buddleia paniculata, Wall.
Gentiana argentea, Royle,
Evolwulus alsinoides, W all.
Viburnum foetens, Decane. Celsia coromandeliana, Vahl.
Lonicera angustifolia, Wall. Salvia lanata, Roxb.
Bree argyracanthus, C. B. Scutellaria linearis, Benth.
arke

Taraxacum officinale, Wigg. Roylea elegans, Wall.
Launaea nudicaulis, Hook.f. Durania Plumieri, Jacq.

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in Indta. 251

To these I have now to add Aesculus Hippocastanum,
Linn. (Simla, 12-v-09).

s was pointed out on p. 236 of Note No 6, Punica
Granatum, Rosa moschata, and the Labiates such as Roylea
elegans are visited by Bombus haemorrhoidalis ; while at higher
levels Lonicera angustifolia and Viburnum foetens, and per-
haps other horizontal or pendulous flowers, depend for fertili-
sation on Bombus tunicatus. Under date of 17-vi-O7, Mr.
C. BE. C. Fischer was so good as to communicate to me a state-
ment that the latter Bombus particularly affects Salvia lanata,
Roxb., in Jaunsar.

honey by a Bombus which there constantly bites through the
8

x-04 ix: z me Bombus goes the flowers of
Tropaeolum j inn., in great numbers (14-x-04 ; 25-
ix-09). On Digitalis p , Linn., also in gardens, Bombus

In Note No.5, I recorded further visits of Bombi in the
Sikkim Himalaya thus, to :—

Aconitum spicatum, Stapf. Saussurea uniflora, Wall.
Aconitum heterophylloides, Senecio diversifolvus, Wall.
Stapf. Cnicus involucratus, DC.
Corydalis chaerophytla, DC. Strobilanthes pentstemonoides,
sl

Impatiens bicornuta, Wall. . Anders.
Impatiens asymmetrica, Crawfurdia speciosa, C. B.
Hook. f. arke.
Impatiens Gagei, Hook. f. Elscholizia strobilifera, Benth.
Polygonum amplexicaule, D. Don,

Unidentified Bombi have been observed since that Note
was published to visit the following wild flowers, in the same
mountains :—

Saurauja nepaulensis, DC.
Piptanthus nep aulensis,
D. Don oe

Pedong, 6-vi-09

oe Chiabanjan, 22-v-09.
Mussaenda _ Roxburghii, :
Hook. f. ne _. Pedong, 6-vi-09.
Rhododendron cinnabarinum,
Hook. f. ore

: 4 Chiabanjan, 22-v-09.
Ellettaria Cardamomum,
Maton “a ae
1 have seen the visits of Bombi in the Nepal Himalaya
to :—

Pedong, 6-vi-09.

252
Clematis grewiaefolia. DC.
Prunus Puddum, Roxb.

Mee hea grandi flo ra,

ea latifolia, Linn.

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

(N.S. , ET;

Sisagarhi, 2-xii-07.
Chitlong, 3-xii-07.

Bhainsa Duhan, 14-xii-07.
Patan, 15-xii-07:

on the last named with particular diligence and in considerable

numbers.

y no means are all these specially Bombus-flowers,
though arent of them have a considerable specialisation.

Rhododendron Falconeri,
bitten through at the base of the coro

Hook. f., was found to be
llas by some insect not

detected, but probably a Bombus (Tonglu, 10-vi-09).

eaving the Bombi,
specially considered. It

is to those of the hills.

yin sal zonata,
is a comm
In size it differs but little from the

L., may be

lains’ insect, and a

ars to be partial to the plains’ Labiates just as Bombus

ave recorded its visits to :—

Corchorus capsularis, Linn.

whi tee neglectum, Tod., or
in edium, Tod.

Trichode indicum, R

Dicliptera bupleuroides, es.

Roylea elegans, Wall
Leucas ae ate

(in the C
Leucas Nisclolin’ R. B
Teucrium Royleanum, Wall.

_ Spreng

and now add the following as visited also by it :—

Impatiens tripetala, Roxb.

Cephalandra indica, Naud. .

Datura fastuosa, Linn.

Ipomoea rubro- coerulea,
Hook.

Ipomoea Batatas, Lamk.
Martynia diandra, Glox.
Ruellia prostrata, Lamk. f
Sie nepetaefolia, im Br.
Leucas ifolia, R.
Leucas linifolis, "a

Scutellaria linearis, Benth.

Costus speciosus, Sm.

Patgram, N. Bengal, 26-viii-
07, trying to rob the flowers
from the side.

Calcutta, 18-viii-O01.

Calcutta, 8-ix-01.

Calcutta, 8 15-ix-01.

Calcutta, 1x01.
Arrah, 8-vi-0
Kutupur, Dalsing Sarai and
ehar, 1 to 5-vi-07;
Natran, Northern Arakan,

Dhasioual: ag Himalaya,
2-v-09, failing to get. honey.

Calcutta, 2ix-1 abundantly,
Narayanganj, 2-ix-04.

1916.] The Pollination oj Flowers in India. 253

With Anthophora eget all through the forenoon, was seen
on Martynia diandra at Bardwan Anthophora violacea, Lep. ;
and at one time the boeteeae Telchinia violae, F., visited but
failed to reach the honey (10-ix-04).

Impatiens tripetala also received visits from a Parnara

vill-O9) : Leonotis nepetaefolia those of a bee of the genus
Crocisa and of a Bombylid fly (Calcutta, 1-ix-01) ; Leuc
linifolia those of Xylocopa fenestrata (Dalsing Sarai, 29-i-07) ;
Apis dorsata (Dacca, 7-v-11; Thakurganj an ulsea, Nor. .
=e Bengal, 31-i-11 and 3-ii-11); Natran, Northern Arakan,
7-i-07) ; Elis (Barnes Junction, 18-vi-09 ) ; a Lycanid butterfly
( Pusa, “ihe 07) and re tas and a Parnara (Barnes Junction,
18 8-vi-09), Sphingid (Dacca, 7-v-11), a Syrphus, probably 8.
balteatus, Nesalbat N. Bengal (24-i-11) and as above record-
ed of
Costus flowers open between 7 and 9 a.m.

Strobilanthes Mastersii, T. Anders., is certainly well
suited for the visits of the larger bees; but Apis dorsata only
has been seen onit. This insect visited persistently at Kobo,
Upper Assam (30-xiel1 and 4-xii-11).

Irregular flowers suited for Apis and other small bees.

Capparis tener, Dalz., is sie ete for the visits
of the more intelligent insects, as the , ON account of
the neat way in which its nee} is s hidden in a “little lenticular
cavity made by the apposition of nectaries on the bases of the
upper petals. The accompanying figure shows the appearance

7.—Flower of Capparis tener. The lens-shaped cavity contain-
ing the honey i is deatiiiatied by the letter n.

of the flower, the letter n indicating where this double nectary

db
Indigofera glandulosa, Willd., was seen to be visited by
the butterfly Papilio polytes, L., at J as Berar (26-ix-09).
Sesbania aculeata, Pers., ived visits from Xylocopa
aestuans and from a butterfly at J laaod: Berar (24-ix-09).

254 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Aeschynomene indica, Linn, was seen to be visited by a
Tervas butterfly at Calcutta, (12- ix-09).

Centranthera hispida, R. Br., has been seen to be visited
by a butterfly of the genus Terias at Gauripur, Mymensingh
(6-ix- 06).

Rungia repens, Nees, has flowers which persist ie three
days. During the first and part of the second they are ina
male condition with the two anthers side by side oc ompy ing
under the narrow hood such a position Shake a visitor is likely
to touch them with its head. At the end of the second day,

anthers outside the flower, as shown in the annexed figure.
Then the stigma occupies ‘alone the place where the head of

Fic. §.—Flowers of Rungia repens, that seen from in front in the
first or male position, “thats seen from the side in the second or female
position. § indicates a stam

from a younger flower. The f now isi
g visitors have been
observed: :—HYMENOPTERA. evened on sp. Ageinonn

Ody spp., ve

Vespid ( (Mira, near Kolhapur, 12-xi-02). LEPIDOPTERA,

Sure 6 pages (Miraj, 12-xi-02) DIPTERA. SyrpHipak
us sp Iraj, 12-xi-02). Sarco S a

sp. (Miraj, 12-xi-02). All at a ee

: Justica Gendarussa, Linn. f., has the same mechanism as
the last. The tube is 12 —13 mm. long, and affords abundant
ey. The two anthers stand under the upper lip side by side,

ti

a line
heaa? the tine febraces outside and above ihe spur. The spur

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 255

the flower is over the filaments carry the anthers outside the
flower as in Rungia repens. At the close of the female stage of
flowering, the corolla falls, but there is still much honey on the

Fre. 9.—Stamens of Justicia Gendarussa showing how the anthers
are constructed.
remaining parts to which visiting insects continue to go. Apis
dorsata was seen visiting in considerable numbers and appears
to be of the right kind of insect to effect fertilisation.

HYMENOPTERA. Acoxeata. Xylocopa aestuans, Lep.,
Apis dorsata, F., and several similar bees. LEPID DOPTERA.
RHOPALOCERA. Leveiak eeetiens (Padoung, south of Prome,
24-11-04). All at honey.

Peristrophe bicalyculata, Nees. The but terfly Terias
has been seen visiting the flowers at Simulbasa in the Nepal
terai (27-xi-07)

Vitex trifolia, Linn. f., has been seen to be visited by the
butterfly, Papilio polytes, for honey at Jamod, Berar (25-
ix-09). At Tampin in the Malay Peninsula, a Xylocopa
visits it.

nta Plumieri, Jacq. HYMENOPTERA. ACULEATA.
4 species LEPID DOPTERA. Ruopotocera. 2 species (Dam-
dim, Duars, 21-viii-07).

um gratissimum, Linn., is fitted for the visits of bees,
but Bas Taleichats self-pollination, for the stamens, which a
first diverge somewhat, aging close together, and the oN
is raised by the style to the anthers. The flowers were
to be visited by Apis indica ei Tuas in the Nepal sad for
honey (28-xi-07).

Plectranthus ternifolius, ees has its stamens quite
hidden in the boat-shaped keel which visiting insects are
intended to depress. Although it is suited for the visits of
small bees, butterflies only have been seen on it (Parsua, Nepal
terai, 22-xi-07).

Plectranthus gerardianus, Bent th., was seen to be visited

y a Bombus, Apis indica and several butterflies at Bhimpedi,
Nepal (1 and 14-xii-07).
Elsholtzia strobilifera, Benth., is visited by Apis mellifica,
L., in | Dahon (20-ix-09).

256 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

ommelyna benghalensis, Linn., as is well known, has
cleistogamic flowers underground. Its half horizontal above-

Shih directed, projecting 1°5 mm. beyond the lower
anthers, and 4 mm. from the unpaired upper anther (Calcutta,
—1901 ; Parlakimedi, Circars, ix-1903).

The flowers of Commelyna Forskalii, Vahl, open at 7-30
a.m, (Sangli, near Miraj, 9-x-02).

- 6, the constancy with which the spur of
Delphinium denudatum, Wall., is bitten through, was remar
Another opportunity of observing t the flowers occurred at
Kasauli (9-v-11); but though bitten spurs were again found,
the robber was not detected.
e spur of Utricularia Wallichiana, Wight, was observed
bitten through in the Dawna hills (4-iii-08).

Various flowers with many stamens.

The large pendulous flowers of Dillenia indica, Linn., open
in the night, apparently towards dawn, and last until the

occasion a single individual of Xylocopa aestuans was seen first
to seek honey, and not finding any, to collect pollen. One fly
of the genus Ualliphora was seen on the flowers (Calcutta, end
June, 1911).

he flowers of Dillenia pulcherrima, Kurz, fall at midday-
Before that a Melapona visits them (Moulmein, 2-iii-02).

On the rather smaller, but similar, pore of the tea plant—
Camellia Thea, Link—a Hesperid moth was seen sucking
honey at Thansing, aa (11- ch

Mesua fi
are very fragrant, and ’ Apis indica is attracted to ges in
considerable numbers (Moulmein and Korokpi, south of
Amherst, 2-ii-04 and 12-iii-08).

Barringtonia pterocarpa, Kurz, opens its horizontal
flowers in the late afternoon, from which time they last only
until dawn. Honey is abundant, and no sooner are they open

apicalis, Dall., commences to visit in large
numbers (Dawna hills near Kawkareik, Tenasserim, 1-iii-02).

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 257

Callistemon speciosus, DC., obtains the persistent visits of
Apis indica in the Royal Botanic Gardens, Calcutta; but this
bee can pass between the stamens without touching the anthers
(25-xii-05).

Opuntia flowers are dissimilar to the foregoing in that they
face upwards. Those of Opuntia elatior, Mill., have self-

unlikely in Opuntia Dillenii, — because the style carries
the stigma well above the anther

Apis was seen collecting pollen in the flowers of Opuntia
monacantha at Dharmpur in the Simla Hills (16-v-11). Halictus
senescens, Smith, was observed pushing a way down among the
stamens of QO. elatior (Bankipur, 2-vi-07), a also of O.
Dillenii (Barh, Behar, 5-vi-07), being abundant on the flowers.
Ceratina viridissima, Dall., was doing the same at Barh (4 to
8-vi-07).
osa damascena, Mill., the race which is grown for the
manufacture of Attar, Apis florea, was seen collecting pollen
(Patiala, 22-iv-07).
The small downwardly directed flowers of Eury
minata, DC., get the visits of species of Andrena and Syrphus
(Chitlong, Nepal, 7-xil-07).
Rubus rosaefolius, Smith, has downwardly directed flowers,
which receive the visits of Apis at Shillong (16-vi-11). The
wer ubus ellipti

Hopea odorata, Roxb., has been,seen to be visited y's
soe sibgad # Moulmein rather freely. Its slightly fragrant
flow noted to open at very varying hours between
sidaignt. a midday (Moulmein, 15-ii-02).

Growin Microcos, Linn., opens its flowers between 7 and
8 a.m.; then the citron-yellow petals bend back giving space

Grewia arbutilifolia, Juss., has flowers fring slightly in
that the stigma lies beyon nd the anthers. These anthers
dehisce as the flower opens (Parlakimedi, Raens Circars,
2. x-

258 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

Grewia asiatica, Linn.,! was seen to be visited by Xylocopa
at Saharanpur (26-v-06).

Malvaceae.

Although the devices for securing pollination which can be
found in the Malvaceae vary with the size of the flower in
suitability to a great variety of visitors, there is considerable
similarity in their flowers: an nd it convenient to put
together here in one place all the notes that I wish to make.
From Hibiscus lasiopetalus waa is a >a bird-flower though
Althaea rosea and cotton which, as given above, obtain bird-
visits, there is a gradual anaition in Tenate size of the flow
and of the suitable insects, which somehow has left but little
mark on the pee of the parts of the flowers

No . 4 of this series was on the pollination of cotton
detailing ob Pitlbiis made in Behar and a part of Note No. 7
dealt with observations on cotton in Berar. was anxious
when writing those two notes to prevent a deduction being
made from Professor Gammie’s observations at Poona to the
effect that cotton is yey self-pollinated. Since then the
Howards, A. and G. C. L., in the Memoirs of the Department of
Agriculture of India, Botanic series, iii, p. 261, have written

t

sometimes at Pusa. To the visitors already recorded Papilio
polytes may be added (Nandurbar, Tapti valley, 29-ix-09).
The yellow flowers of Gossypium intermedium, Tod., and

Sida cordifolia, rong opens its flowers about 8 a.m.

m
they close at noon, when the styles have bent so as to have
brought the stigmas among the anthers. Sida acuta, Burm.,
opens its flowers at abou a.m., the anthers dehiscing
afterwards, and later in the morning self-pollination becomes
not improbable (Calcutta, 15 to 19-ix “re Sida rhombifolia,
Linn., opens its flowers between 9 and 10 a.m. (Akrani plateau
2 to 10. x-09) or later up to noon (Nandu ony 29-ix-09). Sida
peice” n., opens an hour after the last on the Akrani
pla

—.01; Bardwan, 20-ix-07). Hibiscus cannabinus, Linn.,

' I am indebted to Mr. R. 8. Hole for naming this, my field number
27223. He adds that it is the form of the specs, por be ampliore,
which is common in the plains of Northern India

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 259

has been studied by the Howards (1. c., p. 261), who record
that the flowers open early. I found A, to open at 7 a.m.
in observations nee at Nandurbar (l-x-09). Hibiscus
ficulneus, Linn., opens its flowers towards 10 a.m. (Myingyan,
12-11-02: Moutie, 10-ii-04). Hibiscus panduraeformis, Burm.,

The above series of observations requires amplifying, and
is only published now because I am obliged to leave the ampli-
in Indie to be done by others. I never had the leisure myself

To the flowers of Sida acuta butterflies were seen to be
visitors near Calcutta (15-ix-02). Butterflies also seem to be
the chief visitors to the flowers of Urena lobata, Linn.,
thus :—

HYMENOPTERA. Acutgata. One Apiid, Calcutta, 20-
x-O1, LEPIDOPTERA. Ruopatoera. Papilio spp. Calcutta,
, Terias s

terai, 26 xi-07; term
Arakan, 7-i-07. HeTEROCERA. Theehla sp. Calcutta, 26-x-07,

Sphingid, N atran, 7-i-07.

To the flowers of Malachra capitata, Linn. Xylocopa
? latipes has been seen visiting, but not persistently, as well as
black ants (Calcutta, 27-x-01). The staminal c lumn_ is
usually bent somewhat to one side of the flower.

Unspecialised flowers.

I arrange _ ers observations by the systematic
position of plan

Argemone mexicana, Linn.

1 T am oe indebted to Mr. H. G. Carter, my successor in Calcutta,
for this determination.

Not a single visitor has been

260 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [NS., XII,

seen on the flowers of this plant although it has been under
observation repeatedly! in many different parts of India; but
self-fertilisation is accomplished in the closing of the flowers at

44 per plant at Dalking Sarai in Tirhut. The petals close on the
anthers between 6 and 9 p.m.; and fall off at dawn on the
next day.

Gynandropsis pentaphylla, DC., has been seen to be
visited by Xylocopa latipes for honey (Calcutta, 15-ix-01).
Early in the morning the stigma is thrust out of the closed petals
and so exposed before the anthers. Soon after this the petals

expand. Later the anthers come into 5 aay with the stigma.

Monteiro says in his “ Angola and the River Congo’’ (London,
1875), ii, p. 205, Pat a Sphingid fertilizes | this plant in Portu-
guese e West Afric

Flacourtia Ramontchi, L’Her., was seen to be visited by
Apis indica at Parsua in the Nepal teral (27-xi-07).

Meiochia corchorifolia, Linn., has flowers which close
towards midday. A butterfly was seen to visit them (Bardwan,
September, 1903).

Co:
recorded i in Note No. 2. Since that note was Picked Mr. R. s.

visitor for honey at Pusa and Dacca (vide Memoirs bor acne
of Agriculture, India, Botanical series, IV, 1912

Tribulus terrestris, Linn., has flowers ou eet
in size, which open fairly early in the morning and may wither
at noon. Every flower sets fruit, probably by pollination in its
closing, for when they open the anthers and the stigma are
separat Apis florea and a smaller Apiid, Lycaenids, a moth,
“gh ——- beetle were seen in the flowers ( Myingyan,

Oxalis corniculata, Linn., has been seen visited by
Lycaenids and after their visits the stigmas were observed to be
pollinated (Calcutta, 22-iv-01).

Glycosmis emnigtctlea| Correa. The five scant arch over

The vi villagers in Behar use the oil of Argemone mexicana a stedide
ably, picking the capsules with iron or wooden tongs. They get their
ff th

ing some sport promising the needed race, I have fact awanvas sich
poe oo but I regret to say that ui bade: not found the desired

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 261

the sexual organs and also narrow the way to the honey. The
Hymenopteron Scolia aureipennis, Lep., was seen twice on the
flowers (Plassey, 3-ix-07) sucking honey; and the Hymenop-
tera Humenes conica, F., and Sphex lobaius, L., were seen doing
the same in Calcutta (2-xi-01), the latter diligently.

Toddalea aculeata, Pers., was found to be visited by a
small bee at Pongging in the Abor Hills The anthers do not
touch the stigma at all.

Aegle Marmelos, Correa, has very sweet-scented flowers
which attract a considerable variety of insects (Dacca, 2-
vi-11).

are more likely to be in different stages than in the same, so
that fertilisation of neighbouring flowers can be accomplished
easily. Their duration is about three days. Polystes hebraeus,
F., and another Hymenopteron have been seen as visitors,
an ant, a small Dipteron and a beetle (Calcutta, 15-ix-Ol) ;
the same species of Polystes and other insects were seen on the
flowers at Nandurbar, Tapti valley, sucking honey (27-ix-09).

Zizyphus nummularia, W. and A., which is very similar.
to the last, was seen visited by the Hymenopteron Megaspis
crassus, F., at Nandurbar (27-ix-09).

Vitis trifolia, Linn., is very well visited at Calcutta for
the sake of its freely exposed honey by HYMENOPTERA.
Acuteata. Apis florea, L., diligently. Polystes hebraeus, F.,
and another Vespid. LEPIDOPTERA. Ruopa.ocera. small
butterflies, DIPTERA. Syrpstpan, Helophilus sp., Syrphus,
sp., SARCOPHAGIDAE. Sarcophaga sp. (15 to 18-viii-O1).

- Papiria hirsuta, Hook. f. is visited by Bibionids and other
small flies at Kobo, Upper Assam (25 to 26-ii- 12).

florea (Bardwan, 10-ix-02).. The first named has been seen as a
visitor in the Malay Peninsula on many occasions.

Acacia arabica, Willd., was seen to be visited by HY-
MENOPTERA. Acuzata, Xylocopa sp. (Akot, 17-ix-09). at
DOPTERA. Rnopatocera. Papilio polytes, te avers y
(Akot, 17-ix-09; Jalgaon, 26-ix-09), Danais sp. (Jalgaon,

262 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [NS., XII,

26-ix-09), Catopsilia crocale, Cramer (Jalgaon, 26-ix-09), T'ertas
sp. (Jalgaon, 26-ix-03).

Sedum rosulatum, Edgew., was observed by Dr. N.
Annandale at Simla on 16-v-09, and he has been so ‘good as to
amen 0 to me the following list of visitors taken on the
flowers :

DIPTERA. BOMSYEDAS. Anthrena himalayensis, Brunetti ;
A. aperta, Walker ; Usia sedophila, rhe aaa marginata ,
Brunetti; Sepsina .B, Sepsis cynipsea, L.; 8S. fulvolateralis,
Brunetti ; S. bicolor, Wiedemann.

Pentapanax Leschenaultii, Seem., was seen to be visited
by numerous individuals of Apis at , Rapahing Showing in the
abet Hills (3-iii-12).

Vanquiera spinosa, Roxb., was visited by Apis indica at
Pagnat, south of Amherst (12-i1i-08).

Fie. 10.—Flower of Evolvulus nummularioides, seen from the side.

: olvulus nummularioides, Linn., is a simple upwardl
directed flower, which opens about dawn and ti as ard
midday. There is no visible honey ; sa me florea is a con-
stant eae for pollen through May, d September, and
perhaps in other months in Calcutta. " Gelf-pollimation is see
improbable as the anthers dehisce just after the opening of t

flower and the stigmas lie among them with no constant ‘elutive
-

pium indicum, Linn., was seen to be visited by a
bisteeeny ee 3-viii-01). :

Cynoglossum micranthum, Desf., was seen to be visited
by a Syrpbid at Bhamo (2-04).

Cynoglossum lanceolatum, Forsk., — seen to be abun-
dantly visited by a butterfly of the genus Lycaena and by a
Vespid at Barnes Junction, Northern ag (18-viii-09).

Gentiana capitata, Ham., var. strobiliformis, C. B. Clarke,

was found to be cleistogamic on Phallut, Sikkim Himalaya,
(20-v-09).

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 263

Gentiana bryoides, Burkill, which grows with the las
opens its flowers in the sunshine but is self-pollinating On
v-09).

Solanum verbascifolium, Linn., was seen visited by Antho-
phora zonaia, seeking honey in vain (Calcutta, 15-ix-01).
oparia dulcis, Linn., is visited by small bees for pollen
in Calcutta (3-viii-01).
Lippia nodifiora, Rich., attracts but few visitors. Apis
was seen on it sucking honey at Pusa, Tirhut (26-v-07).

Boerhaavia repens, Linn., ~ been seen visited by two
species of butterflies, and by o e species of the Syrphidae.
(Calcutta, 11-viii-O1; 11-ix-01, pes 01 and 20-ix-01).

Achyranthes aspera, Linn., was seen to be visited by Apis
dorsata at Dacca (9-v-11).

ntigonum leptopus, Endl. The following visitors have

Apis indica, the latter most abundant. Apis florea, Xylo
aestuans and X. latipes have also been seen on the flowers in
ei numbers in Malacca and Singapore

olygonum capitatum, Ham., has seltpolinatin in the
teaees of the flowers (Rengging, Abor Hills, 27-i-12). It is
however freely visited by Syrphids at Dheteapani (31-v-11),
and by the Syrphid Zristalis, as well as by the bee Apis florea
at Kobo in Upper Assam (10-iii-12).

Polygonum chinense, Linn., was seen to be visited by a
Lycaenid at Kobo (4-xii-11).

tropha gossypifolia, Linn., was seen visited by a Papilio
at Phusesy (3-ix-07), and also by an Apiid.

Sapium insigne, Benth., gets the visits of a Melipona to the
large extra floral nectaries which are associated with its inflores-
cences (Amherst, 12-iii-08).

Euphorbia pilulifera, Linn., is not uncommonly run over
by a black ant which obtains honey here the glands round the
flowers (Domohani, North Bengal, 19-vi-09).

Asparagus filicinus, Ham., has flowers pleasantly scented
by day, but they seem scentless at night. The anthers are
about 3 mm. from the stigmas. Apis florea and a species of
Byes, as well as a Calliphora, have been seen on the
flowers (Calcutta—01).

Cyanotis axiliaris, Roem. and Schultes, a its violet
flowers in the morning and the anthers and stigma

264 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

after which the flower withers (Calcutta, 24 to 28-ix-01). Cyano-
tis fasciculata, Roem. and Schulte’s, opens its flowers at the
same hour (Sangli near Miraj, 9-x-02).

Arenga saccharifera, Labill., and Caryota urens, Linn.,
to the ground their male flowers in enormous numbers,

portunities. The male flowers of Arenga saccharifera which fell
on a Monday in Calcutta were still affording pollen to bees on
the following Sunday.

Andropogon Sorghum, Brot., and Pennisetum typhoi-
deum, Rich., have been seen to be visited by small bees for
pollen in the country near Bellary (26-xi-02).

Araceae.

Typhonium trilobatum, Schott, I examined a few years ago
in Dacca. The mechanism was found to be exactly as described
by Miss Cleghorn in this Journal, X. 1914, pp. 421-424. The
following beetles were taken within the lower chamber, and
kindly named for me by Mr. F. M. Howlett.

COLEOPTERA. ScaraBerpaz. Onthophobus sp. ; Cacobius
vulcanus ; Cacobius sp., Aphodius moesius, F. STAPHYLINIDAE.
2 or 3 spp. Niriputipax. Carpophilus sp. (Dacca, 6 to 10-v-11).
Four species of beetles, unidentified, were also taken within the
chamber near Calcutta (27-v-01).

__ Amorphophallus campanulatus, Blume, was found to be
visited by flies of the genera Calliphora and Sarcophaga,
attracted by the foul smell (Calcutta, 22-v-04).

Alocasia fornicata, Schott, of which the smell was not
offensive, had within its lower chamber many small Diptera,

which were not being held prisoners (Chuadanga, Lower Bengal,
22-viii-07),

1916.] The Pollination of Flowers in India. 265

Journal the mechanism by which pollination is brought about:
and to her remarks the only thing that I find to add is, that I
suspect the presence in the chamber of two smelling compounds
on account of the way in which the odour of the inflorescence
is at one time strongly offensive and at another not exactly
offensive.

Arisaema speciosum, Mart. Small Diptera were found
within the spathe on the mountain of Tonglu, Sikkim
Himalaya (18-v-09).

Sauromatum guttatum, Schott. At Pathankot in the
Panjab the following visitors to the flowers were observed :
HYMENOPTERA. Acuteata. Apiidae, 1 sp.; LEPIDOP-
TERA, 1 moth; DIPTERA, several spp.; COLEOPTERA,
several spp. (7-11i-02).

Ant-patrols and extrafloral nectaries.

food from them black ant has been observed at the
corresponding extrafloral nectaries of Cassia occidentalis,
Linn. (Dinajpur, 15-viii-06). A the same place on t

of muc
at Gauhati (2-ix-06).

a I RE OE EP AE NAS A

pa ees
Pes > 5 ah

iti eee ee

16. A note on the Terai Forests between the Gandak
and the Teesta.

By I. H. Burxix.

The Terai from the Gandak to the Teesta is a sill with a
very slight slope from north to south, most rainy in the east

all its gree But man, the one animal wi he power of
a i e measure of see cies’ fire, has by this
means partially overcome nature ; to date a om the south

in the areas which happened to be most easily burned clean,
and which, on account of the position of administrative cen-
tres were also most persistently attacked.

It is fairly evident that some of the rivers,—those with

racter of the vegetation which covers it, so that the surface of
the soil on the cones is made more easy to travel over at seasons

and the sal having been th ere encouraged, rowing only
on the sandy soils, the diversity naturally ee between the
vegetation the river cones and i wer hollows has

acquired yet more marked dinsimnilaeitfes. Man has undoubt-
edly tai this firing through centuries ; he has always been
in a hurry to burn; and where particulary he came and passed
into the forests, the more marked has influence been, pro-
gressing from the first stage where the sal is encouraged, to the

second, where the firing being too — it is destroyed ; and
the forest gives place to savannah, to grass, and then i is ready
to come under the gh.

The rivers did more than determine where the forest should

268 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

be eaten into from its south edge: they determined where
the through roads should lie. Two main trade routes from
time immemorial have traversed the Terai: and though the

coming from the Tang-la crosses the Jalep-la and descends
with a westward trend via Daling (now via Kalimpong) towards
the Teesta.

healthy belt.

There are other sand-carrying rivers between the Gandak
and the Teesta, such as the Bagmati, the Kumla, the Kan-
kai, the Mahananda, and largest of all, the Kosi; and there is
reason to believe that man has at times made more headway

reclaimation from forest). On the Kan the forest now
recedes in a deep bay, which has deepened much

1916.] A note on the Terai Forests. 269

Having attained the plains, the trade routes bent round
towards the best marts. The western route, for instance, in-

th d ed
against Burdhan-kot (Bhut-tang-kot or Bhut-boundary fort),
which was his undoing. In 1216, in the spring apparently,
ne set out, was defeated by men in bamboo armour?;: an

what he could learn of this great defeat ; but he mixed into
the story the geography of the western trade-route, whereas it
was up the eastern that the expedition went. Some Kuch
chief, called by Minhaj the Rai of Kamrud, with a bone to

Gaur was at this date or shortly afterwards a city of
1,200,000 inhabitants. Yet petty Rajput chiefs ruled the
marches so near to it as northern Purneah, and were not

1 The earlier markets were north of the Ganges; but the last south
of it—an interesting fact which historians must take account of.

2 Thi of Bamboo armour may be seen in the Indian Museum,
the Thibetans still using it.

270 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

8
pression, and the rarity in the whole countryside of ruins of
permanent habitations, ana the folk as having been too
r for the administration to spread over them. Population

must have been very scanty; cultivation very backward:

and when Saif Khan is recorded as having brought half of the
land between Purneah and the mountains under cultivation, the
Raja of Morung beyond is recorded as paying tribute in game,

not having other means wherewith to doso. Likewise on the
northern side of the Terai the inhabitants of the hills seem to
have been feeble folk, for we have no knowledge of them in
history; and when the Gurkhas had won their life-and-death
struggle with the Newars, the whole of the wide stretch up to
Sikkim was overrun with apparent ease. Thus in review does it
seem that the want ofa traderoute through the Terai anywhere
between the two important ones of the Gandak and Teesta left
the ac na of the land on either side of the Terai belt in a
backward state

Saif Khan’s work was helped forward by another circum-

ce, unconnected with his own ability : Newars who had fled
eke ‘the Gurkhas, settled at the southern limits of the bha-
ver and commenced to clear land (vide Bu chanan- ee in
Montgomery Martin’s ‘‘ Eastern India,’’ iii, 1838, p. 197).

At a little later date we find that the: East India Com-
pany’s Trade Agent at Patna maintained a buying subagent
ot a Re on the Mahananda, whose duty it was to obtain

ing, made there from jute, and to send it down country.
The eeateie “of the subagency shows that the country on the
eastern trade route was much cultivated. But I have no
knowledge of any such subagent _ placed along the south-
ern side he the Terai towards the w

It is probably written in Gishatwan th uitioate unpub-
lished pepe at the India Office how much of the north of
Purneah in 1811 was in forest, how much was in grass and how
much was peri the plough. Such reales would be most
eambayessn ‘ extracted. As it is, Montgomery Martin’s ac-

count of neah is a very incomplete Siscduotions of what
Hamilton wr seiite:

Hamilton (as reproduced) records the existence of a sal
forest of small extent in the north-west corner (north-east was
printed by Martinin error) of the Purneah district, and of several
similar woods on the northern border of Bahadurganj and
Udrai, producing in the last more Butea frondosa, Roxb., and
Bombaz malabaricum, DC., intermixed, than sal. Bamboos,
he reports, to have been scarce, especially north of Araria,
though slightly more abundant ‘south-eastwards, Dalbe ergia
Sissoo, Roxb., he records as planted on the lower Mahananda
and west of the Kosi. Now conditions are changed, Every-

1916.] A note on the Terai Forests. 271

but the mango trees are rarely old. Other trees are in no
variety and rare everywhere, or are often entirely absent over
large areas. The patches of sal south of the Nepal border have
almost disappeared. Bombax malabaricum is rare; Butea is
only a little more common ; Odina Wodier, Roxb., occurs some-
times in the east. In 1911 I passed through the country near

The little variety in the woody vegetation over these wide
tracts is evidence of periodic and severe firing at no very re-
mote date, whereby the forest was destroyed first to a savan-
nah, and then to what remains now through such a state as
we see at the present time on the great gravel bank of the East-
ern Duars towards Nagrakata.

The apperance of the forest which has gone, we can in
part picture from the northern parts which persist. A short
account of what is to be found in Nepal on the western trade
route may be read in the Records of the Botanical Survey of I ndia
(Vol. iv., 1910, p. 67), and of what is under the Darjeeling
Himalaya in articles by Mr. J. S. Gamble in the Indian
Forester, i., p. 73, and Messrs. J. W. A. Grieve and E. O. Sheb-
beare in the same, xl., 1914, p. 147.

At a very remote period the bhaver may have merged
southwards gradually, into a third type of forest having Bar-
ringtonia acutangula, Gaertn , as its most prominent member.
Such a forest, up to a quite recent date, lined the northern

eighties, than the Terai; but has been swept away by the
northward migration of the Sontals.

! This map is dated 1857, additions to 1895. How old the name
Salguri is, consequently does not appear from it.

272 Journal of the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. [N.S., XII, 1916.]

CONCLUSIONS.

. The natural vegetation of the Terai between the Gan-
dak and the Teesta is forest.

2 e sand-carrying rivers which traverse it, by altering
the nature of the surface soil promote the growth of the sal
tree, Shorea robusta

3. This effect is local, and determines the distribution of
sal forest and diverse forest.

4. Man finds it easier to burn in the sal forest than in
the diverse forest: and by moderate burning he encourages
the growth of the sal, thus intensifying the differences be-
tween the two kinds of forest. -

. But as the pressure of man becomes heavier, the
whole forest is destroyed by the firing; and, the pressure vary-
ing according to population, the south limit of the Terai forest
exhibits bays where this attack has progressed most. Both

rom the greater ease of burning the areas covered by sal, and

from the greater population which the neighbourhood of the
rivers is able to support in comparative health, these bays are
on the courses of the sand-carrying rivers.

6. The Gandak and the Teesta, the largest rivers of this
part of the Terai except the perhaps-very-modern Kosi, have
had from time immemorial trade routes connected with them,

, >

Heene which by their size would need large clearings about
them.

8. But between the trade routes both north and south of
the Terai forest, want of a through traffic kept the land from
developing, and the inhabitants of Northern Purneah and of
the sueaings north of Purneah, remained economicaily back-
ward.

In the eighteenth century, Northern Purneah emerged
into a transition phase between forest and cultivation, such as
we can see in the Eastern Duars at the present time.

in the process nearly all the formerly existing tree
growth was burned off, and although we find now that the
landscape is full of trees, they are bamboos and mango-trees
whose planting is certainly very recent.

ecient ana lin cen 2 tie Cac sa ae I

17. Some old Records of the Madras Army
(1757-1759).

Edited by the Ruv. H. Hosten, S.J.

List oF Otp Recorps.

Books. Orders as to disposal.
1. Roll of recruit and pension to boys
oI—
4th Madras Light Cavalry, dated
8 lu

~a-¥e i
8th Madras Light Cavalry, dated | To be sent to the

854, 1 volume. adras Government
18th Madras Native Infantry, dated Record Office.
, | volume

2. Letter book, Adjutant General’s
‘ Office, Madras, dated 1784-86, 1.
volume.

3. Portion of an Invaliding Roll, \ ee sent to Major G.

t
. Oakes, 88th Car-
Madras, dated 1872. natic Infantry.

. 1 paper-covered book of coloured
pattern drawings of regimental | To be sent to the Sec-
badges for knapsacks. , retary, United Ser-

. 1 paper-covered lithographed book vice Institution of
of elephant artillery mountings, India, Simla.

ras. :

274 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

‘ Documents.
1. List of English prisoners in Pondi-
cherry, dated 1759 (in French).
2. List of French prisoners at Fort
St. George, dated 1759.
3. General abstract of English prison-
ers at Pondicherry, dated 1759.
List of English and French prison-
ers exchanged, dated 1759.
List of French ships at the Cape
and Mauritius in February 1759.
6. Copy of a letter from Colonel Clive
to Admiral Watson, [dated 1757].
a letter from Admiral

-

. Copy o
Watson to Colonel Clive, dated 1757. /

Coloured Plates.

1 bundle coloured drawings of
regimental colours of Madras regi-
ments.
bundle coloured drawings of
Queen’s colours of Madras regiments ;

—
.

$e
—

ew)
I
ao
S
Ps
@
oO
°
ao
°
5
oO
Qu
Q
ba]
2
4
5
gQ
a
S.
go)
2
=
QR

a
—_
m
B
=
oO
2.
°
oc
a
>
2
oF
fa)
°
bar |
ia")
%,
eB
=]
7

apparently
signed by Queen Victoria.

5. 2 water colour sketches of men of
14th Sikhs and 20th Punjabis, dated
1877.

Drawings in colour and ink of
articles of dress.

ments)

3. 1 lot drawings of breast pl
Madras ventinadee: ne

[N.S., XII,

To be sent to the

Asiatic Society of
Bengal for publica-
tion on the. . . under-
standing that the
originals will be
returned.... to be
preserved in the Im-
perial Library.!

of India, Simla.

! ** Tmperial Library ”’ was ch to In Vase uM lami su Or
anged perial Record Department
Fite OD. Camp, Government of India, Army oe er Fort

b
William, 22nd February, 1911.

1916.) Some oid Records of the Madras Army (1757-1759). 275

On February 23rd, 1911, Dr. E. Denison Ross, the Officer

in charge of the Records of the Government of In dia, addressed

to the Asiatic cen fe cage ct the seven papers detailed
above gore ** Docum

ee was anxious to have the ‘‘ Documents ’’ edited.

a search into the a “tikely books, such as 8. 0. Hill’s
Bengal in 1756-57 (3 vols.), C. R. Wilson’s Old Fort William
in Bengal (2 vols.), his Harly Annals of the English in Bengal

(3 tomes), and H. Davidson Love’s Vestiges of Old Madras, 1640-'

1800 (3 vols.), shows that these papers were unknown heretofore,
we publish them here in their chronological order. The w orks
just mentioned furnish the historical setting and Gapesiee us
from further comment.

DOCUMENT I.

Copy of a Letter from Colonel Clive to Adméral Watson
(Calcutta, 24th February 1757).}
Sir,
I should be wanting in my Duty to the President and
Council of Madrass if I was not to return you thanks in their

subsisting in England.

The Hondwable peace lately concluded with the Nabob of
tb ratified in the most firm & sacred Manner and “Co
ainty of a Neutrality with the French Guaranteed by
il: I make no doubt put the Company’s Affairs upon the Videoaes
footing in these parts and I am persuaded that attention you
have hitherto bestowed on _ in Fepaigel will induce you not
to forget the Company’s Inte on the Coast. It is not
impossible, Sir, but the poe ae sent//by the 20 Gun Ship,
may ayers those lately received at the Coast, this seems

ere, = :
under Great Concern for the consequences. All the Company’s
extensive & valuable Acquisitions run the Risque of being

! Two leaves 12} x 74 inches * oy"

[P. 1.

[P. 2.]

[P. 3.]

[P. 1.]

" 276 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

taken from them, for the want of your Squadron and the large
Reinforcement of Military sent from the coast for the Recovery
of the Company’s Rights & Privileges in this Kingdom.

Give me leave therefore in the Name of the united East
India Company to desire the.... ... ! of all the Assistance
you can possibly spare the Gentlemen on the Coast of Chor-
mandell.

instructions from the President and Committee, desire
I will apply to you for//a Passage for some of the [rejturning
Force. Should you therefore think proper to send any of the
Squadron upon the Coast, give me leave to make this applica
tion.

Tam,
Sir, with the greatest Respect,
CaLcurta: Your most obedient hum. Serv*: ,
24th Feby. 1757. Rosert Crive.
Cartes Watson, Esqre., &c., &c.
[Endorsement]: N. 4. Copy of Letter from / Colo! Clive to

Adml. Watson / to be entd. in Comm. 18th Apr. / Entd. /
Charles Floyer /S.L. Douglas?

DOCUMENT II.

Copy of Admiral Watson’s answer to Col. Clive
(Fort William, 27th February 1757).8

Service his Majesty’s Squadron has been of to the Company’s
Affairs in this Province. If my mite has contributed anything
tortheie al igcs * IT am well pleased: But I cannot think their

t
believe they woud® be in as much d ng
again as ever they were if the Squadron and Troops were to go

, One word illegible. 2 8. J. Do net ; Douglas »
3 Two leaves 123 x 74 inches uglas? §. P. Douglas

* One word illegible. Probably: success. 5 Sic.

1916.] Some old Records of the Madras Army (1757-1759). 277

out of the River, before//every Article of the Peace was fulfill’d
and their Fortificati tions put into a better Posture of Defence.

e Apprehensions you are under for the mpy.’s
Settlements on the Coast are so very different from the Opinion
of the Governor and Council at Madrass; that I ieee: —
sending you an Extract of their Letter to me in r to
representations I made them relating to their otilaniant if the

whole Squadron should proceed on this ——— and a French
Squadron arrive in my absence. They sa
e

** tion anes we have seriously reflec e thro we
‘‘shall leave ga eigen with a aciac get ylssies for our

“that we Soar even an Enemy [as ?] powerful as has been
mee

rom such an opinion founded oe, after a ee Reflec-
tion on ‘their Situation I can have no good
suppose they have need of any Assistance from i] bite Squadron.

settled in the manner you represent, there was also a possibility
of getting the it ships ready to go out of the River this
Season, and { tho* my Appearance at Madrass would be of

Squadron, it is now become impossible to get the necessary
Repairs done to sseaape ben to proceed to the Coast, and
Imprudence of such a step............ ' before the Neutrality
was firmly se(ttled) with the French, would be the height of
Folly, it being so far from a certainty that such a Treaty will
be concluded that the Council at Chandernagore are not
invested with Powers to settle it.
believe I shall have occasion to send the twenty
Ship and Sloop to Madrass very soon, if you have any com
to the coast that I can comply with, I will gladly give their
Captains orders accordingly
Iam,
ir,
Fort Wiu.1am. Your most obedient humble Servant,
27th Feby. 1757. Cas. Watson.
To Cot” Crive.

[Endorsement]: No. 5, Copy of Admirl. Watson’s / Answer
to Colo! Clive /To be entd. in Comm. 18th Apr. Entd.
Charles Floyer / a. Douglas./ *

J

! Two words illegible. 2 §. J. Douglas? S. P. Dougtlas ?

[P. 2.]

[P. 3.]

[P. 1.]

[P. 2.]

278 Journal of the Asvatic Society of Bengal. {N.S., XII,

DOCUMENT III.
List of French Ships at the Cape and Mauritius in February,
1759,!

At the Cape.
Men. Guns

et rt Ship .. DeRuis ie 600 6
Fort L’Obry nk 600 64
Cen .. DeSurville Ancié . 650 66
or D’ Orleans -- De Surville Cadet . 500 60
Vengeur.. .. Palliere oh 500 «64
Condé .. Rosbo ‘ 336 50
Achilles, King’ 8 ship -. Mariniere Me wi pote

yren Do. Frigate. ipa ee yea
Zephir Do. do. .. Le Grass Wi 30
—— a .. St. Martin 100
Ballei .. dela Londe) Vessels of b
Chasuat P . Ommeral called Flutes of 145
Elephant . Winceslaus feet keel carrying
oe : - Murphy 130 Men eac n
Penelop .. Tremogen have ports for 30

Geantlan, Prize guns on one
At Mauritius.

Minotaur, King’s Ship.. L’ Aiguille chef d’Escadre .. 74
Actif Do. .. Beauchain 64

Zodiaque Do. -- D’Aché, Pape Ms eiecat re

Comte de Provence .. La Chaj aad ©

Duc de Bourgogne... Boia” .

St. Louis .. .. Johannes _+ @
oras oa -- Begdeloire a ‘.

Sylphide ., .. Marian . 30

Argenson, the same as the Condé (at Madagascar) Sechelle

and Duc de Berry are also at the Island, but un
e Condé is said to be intended for an Hospital Ship, the
pets SM old to be laid up, and the Vengeur in a bad Condi-

n & Guns in the above Account are agreable [sic] to
the es aT deliverd to the Dutch upon the Arrival of the Ships
at the Cape. They have many more Men on board than their
Complement which they sent them to be Victualled as Provi-
sions were exceedingly Scarce at the Island.

Jonathan Melling, Mate of the Betsy, a Guinea-ship taken
Salat

! Two leaves, each 12 x 7} inches.

1916.] Some old Records of the Madras Army (1757-1759). 279

by the Fortune and Argenson on their Passage to India, on the
16 March 1758, declares that as many men as possi le were
turned over from the Ships at the Islands on board those sent
to the Cape, and that he judges there could not be more than
1600 men left on board//the different ships at the Islands wn
were preparing to careen and that they had besides onl
“marines. The Ships at the Cape were not expected to. me
Careen’d so as to get up on the coast in Time.

The Penelope sail’d from the Cape to the Islands the latter
end of Janry.—and the Chameau, Hermione and Elephant
the 10th Febry. caiea with Corn, Wins, &c*

The Achilles, King’s ship, with the Bye and Zephir, Fri-
gates, left Brest ‘the 14th Octr. 1758 and arrived at the Cape
the 15th Janry. 1759 where they Victualled with great Expe-
dition and saild from thence the 17th Febry. They are sup-
posed to be intended for a cruising Squadron, their Destina-
tion not being known, Mr. de la Mariniere, the Commander,
having seald Orders which were to be o en’d | 15 Leagues to
the Westward of the Cape. It was also Reported that the
French sh ncaa the Brillant of 64 Guns & two more
Ships. T rtain Accounts of any Reinforcement
of Land Vain dies saved at the Islands.

sement on the back of the second leaf]: Account of
the Preastt ) Squadron destin’d for India / in 1759. /

1 Number illegible.

[P.3.]

280 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XI,

DOCUMENT IV.
oder Be A General Abstract of the English Prisoners at Pondicherry. '
[8th March 1759].
[P. 1.] A GeneRAL ABSTRACT OF THE ENGLISH PRISONERS AT
ONDICHERRY.

1 Serjeant-Major.
4 Serjeants.
7

bo

to

Bombardiers. Fort St. David, Viza-
Gunners. gapm., & Chettipett.
Matrosses.
Pensioners. 10 Serjeants.

2
2
10
Train. 7 Serjeants.
3
7
10

oo sd
Me)

: Matrosses,

Supernumerary.
1 Serjeant-Major.
4 Serjeants.
5 Corporals.
_ Contihele. » Madrass, &c.

Topas.
1 Carpenter.

516

De ers & Seamen belonging to His
166. Majesty" s late Ships...... yr (tyicc. es

upon
15 Seamen taken on the Coast of Guinea.

Tora - 697
Pondicherry, 8th March 1759.
Geo. Dawson.

N.B.—Casualties since the Month of November not In-
cluded 4

! Two leaves, Pg x 10 inches. Second leaf blank.
2 i ble. What appears to be the names of 2 oa A ships.
Viaslopeeabaist on p. 4 illegible ; paper pasted ov

1916.] Some old Records of the Madras Army (1757-1759). 281

DOCUMENT V.

List of English and French Prisoners exchanged
[29th July 1759]!

PRISONNIERS ANGLOIS. PRISONNIERS FRANCOIS
Messieurs.

Morse enis
Dawson Panou.?
Smith ae .. Dorée.®
Thomas Minchin . ve .. Ferriere.
John Bla eh .. Sainé.*
Richard ar Deshave.

Creuzé mort en * joie t 1758 ‘echangé e en

lieu pour un autre et peut étre ee
pour Mr. . DeSt. Martin.
a Pondishery lie 29 Juillet 1759.
Duval De Leyrit

[Endorsement]: Act of Exchange. / Reced. with Mr. Lally’s /
Letter dated 3rd Sep": 1759./

: Two leaves, 12x 72 i = ee ; second leaf bla
2 Panon? The wife of on . Panon died =" Patna, year unknown
(Patna ied argh Inscriptions.
Dorés 4+ Lainé,

[P. 1.]

[P. 4.]

282 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

DOCUMENT VI.
List of French Prisoners at Fort St. George, October 10th, 1759.)

1. Bellehumeur, Serjeant. 27. Lisle D’amour, Centinel.

2. Beaucard, Voluntier. 28. Econe, Do.

3. Lachaux, Trooper. 29. Orleans, Do

4. Merville, Do. 30. La Tulipe, Do

5. Gasterpold, Hussar 31. Sans Soucis, Do

6 ayzeley, Do. 32. St. Leger, Do.

7. Perrick, D 33. La Sagesse, Do.

8. Vincent, Do 34. La Tendresse, Do.

9. ara 0 35. Belle Rose Do.
10. Fra 36. Carlx, Do.
1l. La Wiclette: Centinel 37. Le Beaux, Do.
12. Vaqueville 38. Alexandre, Do.
13. Piquar, o 39. oy, Coffrey.
14. Le Cadre, Do. 40. Lorent, Topass.
15. La Pauruve, Do.
16. Berger, oO.
17. BoySantSoif, Do. eet
18. Belle Etoille, Do 1 Serjeant.

1 Voluntier.

2 Tro saci

6 Hus
a Centinel
Coffre

24. Navains 1 1 Topass.
25. Luxus, oO.
26. Blaing, Do. Total 40 [changed to] 37.”

ment]: List of French Prisoners / at Madras / sent

ndor.
with ~ President's / Letter to Mr. Lally / dated 10th October
1759

! Two leaves, — x 9}; the penis blank,
before the names. os, 12, 13, 38 ar baphgei out.
The number os is crossed out and 37 substituted, but correspond-
pe Bh oe have not been made in the detailed numbers shown in the
al

We have put numbers

1916.] Some old Records of the Madras Army (1757-1759). 283

DOCUMENT VII.
Four folio leaves, 16} x 11 inches; title-page elaborately
Title-page|: Etat /Des_ Prisonniers Anglais / / Déténus
dicher

t des Prisonniers / Anglais détenus diay / Les” prisons
de Bantiehery)

SCAVOIR.!
TROUPPES DE Roy. 17. Samuel Crosse.

1, Richard Aleau, itl amin 18. Ricard Cortesse.
2. Jean Berge, Sergen 19. James Meloc.

3. James ae ene Capl 20. Jean Robinson.
4. Jéan Stor 21. Joseph Robinson
'5.. Thomas eke 22. Daniel Angliche
6. Edouard Clak. 23. William Denis.
7. Martin Steller 24. Francis Matesse.
8 Thomas Haseanhe 25. Jean Guillaume.
9. Jean Jauberton
10. William Flaite. ARTILLERIE.
11. Robert. 26. Jacques Merisy, Sergent.
12. Nicolas dejousse. 27. William Ritchelle.
3. James chizette. 28. Robert Nol.
14. James Woalede. 29. James Gris
15. Benjamin Sader 30. Daniel Brond.
16. Mathieu honjoue. 31. William Selisse.

A we!

1 We have put a number near each of the names and we add here
under . alternative readings. Many of the names are difficult to
read. make a guves at the proper spelling of some of the names.
Many nity baffling : they look more like French, Breton or Dutch than
En oa
. Alcan? 3. Rotekemd? 5. Tekesse? Zekesse? 6. For Clark ?
15. Sadler ~_ ee ? For Mallock ? 22. For E nglish ? 30. Brond ?
Bra 34. For Baker? 42. Merne? 44. For Watt? 45. Probably

nd: a ? i H

aesse
: 4 F udeles °
Camel? 93. For Chandler 94. For Dean? 98. Voldiguié. 100.
For Youd ? 105. For Bellamy? 106. For Davies? 107. For

aouse ?
114. Bene ? a :

Soleq? 121. Boulimun 122. Micaut? 124. Heltem? 126. For
7 1Sb: ? 40.

: 167 and F ‘
son? 170. For Hallam? 173. For t ardine ? 174. Matekij if ? Mateksf ¢
184. For Wilford? 185. Houlrodre? Honbrodre ?

P, 2 blank. ]
[P. 3.]

284 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

32. Jacob Chehatenne. _ 75. Samuel May.
33. Samuel Zeller. 76. Jean Redek.
34. Jean Beker(s). 77. Samuel Youlse.
35. Jacob Desso. 78. Guillaume Rao.
79. Joseph Marsaun.
[P. 4.] TROUPPES DE COMPAGNIE. 80. Thomas tabré.
1. Thomas Michel
3 isp _ 82. Jean Prainne.
38. Thomas Woeles. Me nels aa
39. Jean Carete. a) gn J = ie cag
40. Georges Stamere. 5. 86, Ake Simoth
ms a rreeonag | @ 7. William Teller
. William Merue. DQ ;
43. William Senne. UR be
44, pha Ouatte 90. Th Philippe.
[Oualle?] :
45. Thomas Rabincon. 4 oe oop tali
46. Samire Dare. :
47. Joseph Branson. Pee
48. Jean Randelou. 95. J eu te k i
49. : pete mca 96. naa ian
50. Jean Maguene. des
SL. Wiliam imines. | «97 Thomas Logon
52. Jean Macquinieré. 2| 99. William Kedelec.
53. Jean Forbroacq. 3 100. Th J A
54. Benjamin Barjet. ey 101. rene: Ske bone
, ee . .
7 ome oy hae 102. Charles Revenel.
57. Johan Daij.: 103. Thomas Quebenne.
58. Georges Waten. 105. dean Beboae
60 Thnmaa Baraos: snely 106. Robert Devisse.
: : 107. Jean Andresson.
Fusiuiers. 108. Samuel Gestenne.
| 109. Robert Smith.
61. James Valer. | 110. Jean Bameesse.
62. Abraham Baterosse. | 111. Thomas Guiemsel.
63. Henry Emelton. _ 112. Thomas Spouly.
64. Mathiea Esai | 113. Richer Herouade.
65. Nicolas roo. 114. James Benegraur.
66. William Halem. 115. Richard d’ Artemie.
67. Richard Frost. 116. Georges Chapette.
68. Thomas Kerdaglé. 117. William Tauson.
69. Jean Brand. ‘118. James Bro
70. Jean Guillaume 119. Thomas Fbleq.
71. Jean i Habicq. 120. Jacob Cheloume.
72. Jean Moe 121. Jean Boulimusse.
73: cee tae Laly. 122. Thomas Micaur. __[P. 6.
74. Thomas Hoelle. 123. Thomas Demonte.

1916.] Some old Records of the Madras Army (1757-1759). 2

124. Thomas Hettem.

é m.
131. Wiliam Hequemam.,
Devé.

132. Kovard

133. William

134. Richard Valinton.
135 Charles

139. Barny Kraneston.
140. Jean

141. William Tueas.
142. Jallux Not

143. Johan Berchette.

156. Jacques Lanes.
157. Jaur Fines.

fon)

16

171

158.
159.
160.
161.
162.
163.
164.
165. Leopol desse.
. Michel Waldenne.
167.
168.
169.
170.
. Jean Wiedorhard.
PUTS:
1 ETS:
174.
| 175:
176.
177.
178.
| 179.
| 180.
By ios
| 182.
183.
184,
185.
186.
187.
188.
189.
| 190.

CO

5

Charles Fine.

David Sesame

Jean

titi earch:
Jean Wohette.
Thomas Partiton.
Thomas Chinqueme.

Jean Andreson.

James Saess.

Robert Jardenne.
Barny Matekf.
Guillaume Repingal.
Richard Tournem

rte.
Jean tig Houbradic.
Jacob D
Jean Deed e.
Conderan Spenerqueke.
Alexandre Courmier.
Thomas Pour Dieu.

RECAPITULATION.

TrouppEs DE Roy.

Sergens
Caporal
Fusiliers

bo
bo bo bo

TROUPPES DE COMPAGNIE.

Sergens
Caporaux
Fusiliers

10
15 dont 1 de mort.
130 es :

286 Journal of the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. [N.S., XII, 1916.]

ARTILLERIE.
Sergens ae Spee |
Canonniers ne gt 9 Ae me 10
Total général : 190 hommes.!

LP. 3.) [Endorsement]: List / English Prisoners / at retour /
Reced. with M. Lally’s Letter / of the 28rd Octr. 1759.

| We a tot se ee 191. Si Ba i de Roy: 2 sergeants,
1 corporal, "32 ort s (total 25); T s de mpagnie : “io sergeants, 15
corporals, 130 : rsa (ota 155) ; | Aveitloeie ‘ sergeant, 10 others (total
11); grand tota

SONI NIN I OD

18. Note on the Ta’rikh Salatin A faghinah.
By H. Beverives, LCS. (Retired).

Ahmad Yadgar’s history of the Afghan Kings of Delhi and
Agra has been described by Elliot and Dowson hg the beginning
of vol. V of their pieiery. of India. There is a modern and
undated copy of the work in the Library of re Asiatic Society
of Bengal. MS. No. 137, and this appears to be the only one in
existence

In bi preface, Ahmed Yadgar says he wrote his book at
the suggestion of a king whom he calls Badshah ‘Alampanah
Abu’I- Mugafiar | Daud Shah. This has been taken to mean the

gh

and put to death in July, 1576. But the titles are ithe
grandiose for a prince who had so short and inglorious a reign.
The magnificent titles might not be out of place if Ahmad
Yadgar wrote as a bigoted partizan of the Afghans, but this is
not the case, for his sympathies seem to be with Babur and his
descendants. And this would be natural, for his father was in
the service of Humayuin’s brother Mirza ‘Askari. He tells
us that he wrote his book because the histories of Minhajad-difi
Jurjani and Ziya-i-Barni were discussed at an interview he ha

with the king, “and that the latter remarked to him that no one

e Imperial Library (Bohar collection), however, possesses a
pric copy of the work. The ~~ —— al Library copy (MS. 3887) com-
prises 198 folios and is written ordinary ta‘lig by ecne

t is free from rae beats “of spelling I have noticed in . the
Asiatic Society’s copy and is a better copy than that in our possessi

ike our copy it begins thus
zit - oy ty <—d9>5/ eels cling Si
The concluding words are :-—
~ bile foe gt SQL Es jt yee ASO) I aed lac caw
* yer} rac cs998 ld) ~ 03 ales
Spaces for headings and insertion of intr a words like ~
( verse ), weKa (story ), etc. are left blank throughou
The passage containing the raison d étre of the ciel runs thus :—
sh) - sh o5y'> halt gat sly alle abbots vyi'em dso yo < jy) af
I feel no doubt that the —— He wee in the above passage is

n adjective meaning ‘ auspicious, ted
by a distinguished Otientalist, the caaeeee Humayin. —Philological Secre-

288 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [NS., XII,

‘Adli, but has interpolated, after the account of Ibrahim, the
history of Babur and Humayiin. He writes like a gossiping old

year 935 a.H. (1523-29) by Babur’s officers, and says the
place has remained a desert ever since though 160 years have
elapsed since then. This would make the year of writing 1095
(935 + 160) or 1684 a.p. But such a date seems impossible, for

. a 7

in describing the reign of Humayun the author says that his

of the MS. and is as follows: ** In La‘tf az pidar-i-khud ke daran
> (It is worth

t
reference from Mr. Blochmann.) At this time Ahmad Yadgar’s
father must have been a man approaching middle life, if

note at p. 42 of vol. V that he saw the difficulty about the
160 years, and remarked, ‘if this be correct, the date of the
composition of this work is later than has been supposed.’’

here is a difficulty caused by Ahmad Yadgar’s reference to th

1916.} Note on the Ta’ rikh Salatin Afaghinah. 289

Tabaqat Akbari, the author of which did not die till 1003 A.H.,
1595, though he may have been writing his history for many
years previously. Ahmad Yadgar’s references to and his copy-
ing from Niz&am-ud-din‘s history relate, I think, to the history
of Humayin, and I would suggest that this history, which

Rajah of Kahlir at Sirhind, and sent a punitive expedition
against the Mundahars of Kaithal (in the Karnal district).

NN Nae NN Nhl On

19, Talcher Plate of Gayadatungadeva.
By R. D. Banurai, M.A., Indian Museum, Calcutta.
(With Plates ITI—IV.)

This copper-plate was sent to me in March, 1911, by Mr.
L. E. B. Cobden Ramsay, I.C.S., Political Agent, Orissa Feu-
datory States, in connection with the work of iting the
posthumous works of the late Dr. T. Blo ch, Superatendane
Archaeological sean de Eastern Circle. I found that the plate
had not been seen by Dr. Bloch. According to the information
supplied by Mr. hail the plate belongs to the Talcher State,

and it has been edited by Babu Nagendranath Vasu, Prachya.-
vidyeinshrnack,

The gy pe is incised on a single rap of ye copper
measuring 5}” x 4” with a projection on the top to which is
attached a seal, elliptical in shape, major axis measuring me
and the minor 1-13/16”. The seal seems to be cast in
lighter metal, probably brass. The credit of discovering the
first copper-plate inscription of Gayadatungadéva, in ve
prosaic surroundings, belongs to Prof. Nilmani Chakravartti
of the Presidency College, Calcutta, who found it in the
library of the Aaage Society of Bengal. This inscription

been edited by Prof. Chakravartti in 1909.2 The present
_ inscription is oun gi than the Asiatic Society’s plate

efers to the reign of the same king. The seal is
identical with that of the Asiatic cae s plate, but the
letters are no longer legible. the top of the letters we
have the crescent, and below, the bull Nandi and a tree to its
left. The inscription on the first side of the plate is almost
identical with that on 11. 1-18 of the Asiatic Society’s plate.
It records the grant of a certain village made to three
Brabmanas by a king named Gayadatungadeva, who claimed
to have descended from the Tunga ( Rastrakita ? ?) family and
belonged to the Sandilya gotra. are fami ily is said to have

Rohitagiri : aha

Ga Aner s titles are Roremtimanatenre- semonhogente

1 The Archaeological ian of Mayurabhanja, Vol. I, pp. 152 it. ee
with plates.
a & P. A.S.B., Vol. V, p. 347.
3 Rohtas tas Inscription of the Tomara Mitrasena—J.A.S.B., Vol. VIII,
p. 695.

292 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,

panchamahatabda,’’? but he does not use Royal or Imperial
titles. At the same time I must note that the mere mention
f the Yamagarta mandala does not prove that he was a

ndala. It should be noted in this connection that this is
the first specific mention of the Varendra mandala in an

the Kanva branch of the Yajirveda. Vrstideva was a
student of the Kanva branch of the Yajarveda like Devagarma,
but he belonged to the Vatsya gotra. His father was Llallada
and his grandfather Dhaduka, his family having emigrated
from Savathi, i.e., Sravasti. At the time of the grant they were
inhabitants of the Yamagarta mandala. No special mention

made of Ramadeva as it is apparent that he is a son o
Vrstideva just mentioned. On palaeographical grounds the
inscription may be referred to the eleventh century A.D.
edit the inscription from the original :—

Text.
First Side.
1.—Om’ svasti[1* |Ava[d* |dho[d* Jdhata dvipa-ganda-sthala-
lad-avirala-ma.
2.—da-malita* madhukaravali-jha[m*]krne (t-ai)ka-prado-
sat = pravudha-*,
sa icici routes Rik-sama-yajur-véda dhvanibhir =°

_ Divaha-pr
+.—tikrta-sakala-janapadat ° anavarata-dvija-huta-hu—
ACS 2 SAMMI Ts BRET gee gee
1J & P.AS.B., Vol. V, 1909, p. 348.
3 Expressed by a symbol. 3 Read malina.
Read pravy dha-téj6-vipra-varair=rik—.
_ § Read dhvanibhir=—. § Read padad=ana—.

1916.] Talcher Plate of Gayadatungadeva. 293

5.—ta-dhima-samchayo!-prahasita-samasta-risi ?-vasakat.
6. eo nent parvsto-ds (?} rindata (?) tunga

(is —kita “tano[h) je PR mamdale gata-dirvararati 3
gicaigee Ta] = dvirada-vara-ghata-kumbha-pitha- prahara-

vyalagna-mukta
9. Chek nikara-karal = asi-dhara sphuranti drishtva bha-

gne
10.—nivarita prahasitavati yasya + grime bhumau sa Sr
Sri
11. —Gayadatunga prathite-prthu-yasas = tunga-vamsad =
hiv

vab
12. reer 3 aéoarya-bhiito nija-bhuja-mahim6-rjita pu-
jitasr (S77
13. raja vanaryasatro satatam =api-chala niéchala yasya-
14. lakshmi® Sirndilya-gotrad=utpan ( n) a ROHITA-
nirga—
15.—ta raja Sr ie Jagattunga ripa-virya’ valanvita

tasy anvay

16. Salénatuiga ‘St (Sri) man=urjita-vikrama tasya
vabhtiva dha[rmma*}.

17. jfio dugdh= maid chandrama [1] PARAMA-
MAHESVARA-SAMADAI—

18. GATA-PANCHA-MAHASAVDA SRI-GAYADATUN-
GADEVA kus (§)ali

19. Etan=mandale-smina® bhavino simanta-simav vajini.

20.—jana tis? yathariha [m]* vodhafya]ti kusa (éa)
la

aya-ty =
21. disayati !° ati viditam-astu bhavatam

TEXT.
Second Side.
22.—Tunkera vishaya samva[d |Jdha Vamaitallo gramoyam
cha—
23.—tu sima!' paryanta Varendra-mandale Mutharutha-
bhata- grama.

24.—vinirgata Odes. vishays Savirabhate grama vastavya
Ka—

~5.—Sa (Sya) pa gotra Vatsyayana '-Naidhruva-pravara
Yajirved = achara—
26.—na Kanva—sakhadhyayina '* bhataputra Devaégarma

} Read cope = bh 5 an.

2 Read Rshi. e 4 Read dureasiras. + Read yasya.

5 Read Sad=virya. ; Read Laksmih 7 Read rirya.

3 Read °smin 4 Read yatharham. '0 Read adisati.

'l Read Catuh-sim@. _—'!? Read Vdtsyayma. —18 Read °dhyayine.

294 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII,
27.—ta Dhanasarma naptre gramordha améa Savathi vinir-

gata Ya— E
28.—magarta-mandala-vastavya Vastya! gotra pafich-arsha
prava—
29.—ra Yajiir-vedacharana Kanva-*sakhadhyayina® bhata-

30.—tra Vrstideva® Llallada-suta Dhaduka naptre amsacha—
31.—turtha mila bhataputra Vrstidevasuta® Ramadeva
32.—AmSa chaturtha mala trinodaka rapya 40 chatvari
33.—anke ripya 40,4 tambrasdsani®-krtya prada [t] to-s

ma |—
34.—bhi [h] yava [ch] chandrarka-taraka ac hatabhat-apra-
sva—

35.—data paradatam=va’ yo harati’ vasundhara® sa

vishth :
36.—yam krimi [r*] bhutva pitribhi [h*] saha pachyate iti.

Norr.—Mala seems to mean high or cultivable land: cf.
Bloch in J.A.S.B., Vol. V, 1909, p. 348, for other mentions of the
word in inscriptions.

TRANSLATION,

Om, S
having many valleys, with its body marked by the Kings of the
Tunga dynasty, (where) the evenings are made to resound with
the hum of bees, dirtied by the temporal juice constantly flow-
ing from the cheek of elephants, newly captured and (for that
_Teason) restive; where all the towns have been fully purified
by the sound of the Rk, Sama and Yajur-vedas (proceeding)
from great Brahmanas, whose spiritual power has been awakened,
where all the residences of the sages had been made smil.
ing by the accumulation of smoke (!!!) arising from constant

gotra, whose great prowess was wondered at (i.e., was a subject
of wonder), whose prosperity was honoured as it was acquired
by the greatness of his own prowess, who held five long and

1 Read Vateya. 2 Read Kanva. 3 Read °dh: Gyine. _
* Read Vratideva. 5 Read Vrstideva. 6 Read tamraésasani.°
y Read din paradattarn. 3 Read haret.

i a m. \0 This sentence is not complete.
1 This sentence also is incomplete.

1916.] Talcher Plate of Gayadatungadeva, 295

honoured sessions of sacrifices, and in whose case fortune, though

milk.
In this mandala, the future feudatories of the towns, whose
conquered are being made to understand, ac-

(is being given) half of the village to Bhataputra Devasarma,

grandson of Dhanasarma; a quarter share of the ma/a is given
to Bhataputra Vrstideva, who was an emigrant from Savathi
(Sravasti), an inhabitant of the Yamagartta mandala (wh:
belonged) to the Vatsya gotra (who had) pravaras with names
of the five sages, (who belonged) to the Kanva $akha of the
Yajurveda, (and) who was the son of Llallada (and) grandson of
Dhahuka. A quarter share of the mala (is being given) to
Ramadeva,son of the bhataputra Vrstideva, with grass and water,
Ripya (? price) forty-four, in figure rupya 44; is given by us
by means of this copper-plate-grant. (Let it be) un-enterable

Chatas and Bhatas so long as the moon and the star last.
(Here follows one of the usual imprecatory verses).

Jour As. Soc. Beng.,Vol. XII, 1916. Plate ll.

>

Tah es
Ya

) SUEEES
SR eos a

&>
xe

~~

‘A
: A “4 > ~ Spe dat |
pws b ¥, < mika
; eh > 4 24
ba Cam hans: | FEI

Jour. As. Soc. Beng.,Vol. XII, 1916 Plate IV.

20. A New Persian Authority on Babur ?

By L. F. Rususproox WILLIAMs.

e discrepancies between the Indian and the Persian
historians who deal with the relations between Babur and Shah
Isma‘il, are well known, and capable of a more or less satisfactory
explanation. But the discrepancies between Khwandamir and

aidar Mirza are of a different order. Each writer was excep-
tionally well-informed : each gathered his information at first
and, yet the contradictions are often glaring. This is the
more to be regretted, in that each is a source of the utmost
importance for Babur’s history Sanne the years a.p. 1510-11.
ave some hopes that a third writer has come to aecene who
may perhaps help to clear up some of the disputed poin
While I was working in the famous library of H. i the
Nawab of Rampur, I was fortunate enough to make the

ime m
gentleman, who possesses an excellent collection of historical
works, has been kind enough to furnish me with excerpts which
he thinks will help me in Nod investigation of Babur’s career.
One of these excerpts was from a work quite unfamiliar to me,
the Ahsanal-Siyar of Mirza Barkhwardir Turkmain. The
extract was of great value for the events of a.p. 1510-11, al-
though it was quickly apparent that the author was greatly
indebted to the Habibal-Siyar
A subsequent visit to Rampur put me in possession of the
following particulars. The volume consists of 411 pages num-
bered in a modern hand, each page measuring 6” by 93”. The
writing is a fairly clear semi-nasta‘liq—the hand of a scholar
rather than of a scribe. There are twenty-two lines to the
page. The volume was purchased by the present owner in
Lucknow some years ago, and the flyleaf bears a note that it
had been purchased twice before, once in Shahjahanabad, once
Lucknow. One of the previous owners has written a Per-
sian couplet, expressing his appreciation of the fact that his
ownership is but transitory. The general sce re of the
volume is Bcd, although the illuminated ad-piece on the
page bearing the bi’smi’liah has been cut ary and the page
itself is neatly mounted upon modern paper, glued into the
binding. Worms have wrought little damage.
The original work was apparently in four volumes, of which
’ the present is the fourth and concluding instalment : for on
p- there is mention of the author's second volume, and on

298 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [N.S., XII, 1916.)

p. 322 of his third volume. The whole seems to have been dedi-

cated to Shah Isma‘il Safawi, and the present volume, which

is plainly the conclusion of the whole, closes with an account

of the perfections of this monarch and a recital of his praises.
The contents are as follows :—

Pages 1-6 Preface, in which the author states that he,
being a Shi‘a, has been led to combat some
of the errors made in Khwandamir’s account
of this period. It is noteworthy that the
date of composition of the Habibal-Siyar is
stated to be a.u. 927.

Pages 6-280. A detailed history of Shah Isma‘il’s reign.

Pages 280-305. An account of the poets and philosophers
then flourishing in Persia.

Pages 306-411. A collection of curious stories, geographi-
cal descriptions, and the like, mainly bor--
rowed from Khwandamir, the Matla‘al-Sa‘-
dain, and other sources.

The date of composition of the work was a.H. 930, as is
shown by the ta’rikh.

se jad and Usitt, S14) 58)
I hope to publish before
Barkhwardar’s book,

to Khwandimir. My ob

JULY, 10916.

The Monthly General Meeting of mcs — was held on
Wednesday, the 5th July, 1916, at 9-15

Lieut. -Cot. Str Lronarp Rogers, Kt., C.1.E., M.D.,
BS. Putt. fas., PAS SB. EBS., LMS.. President,
in the chair

The ‘elise members were present :—

Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Babu Nilmani
Chakravarti, Dr. F. H. Gravely, Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.LE.,
Dr. W. C. Hossack, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J., Rev. R. Oka, Maha-
sera ie em Haraprasad Shastri, C.I. E., Dr. Satis Chandra
Vidyabhusana

The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Twenty-four presentations were announced.

The General Secretary reported that Babu Ramakanta
rH ttn had expressed a desire to withdraw from the
Soc

The —— Secretary also a the death of Mr. Ed-
ward Thornto

The oe gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary
Members :—

Mr. J. MacKenna, J.C.S., Agricultural Adviser to the Gov-
ernment of India, Pusa, pan proposed by Dr. N. Annandale,
seconded by Mr. 8. W. Kem Colonel H. T. Pease, C.LE..,
M.R.C.V.S.. Principal, Panjab Verity College, Lahore, pro-

by Dr. N. Annandale, seconde by Mr. S. W. Kemp;
Mr. W. S. — ty Me Assistant, Messrs. Shaw Wallace
& Co., proposed R. D. Mehta, C.I.E., seconded by Dr.
F. H. Gravely ; Boba agrees Sarkar, Zemin dar, 69, Belia-
ghata Main Road, Calcutta, proposed b y Mahamahopadhyaya
Haraprasad Shastri, seconded by Babu *N ilmani Chakravarti ;
Syed Naseer Hosein Khankhayab, Zemindar ‘sind Landholder,
78, Prinsep Street, ae proposed by Maulavi Aga Muham-
mad Kazim Shirazi, econded by Mr. O. F. Je Z. R.
Zahid Suhrawardy, M. Ac, BL; voor gg amie 3, Wellesley
Ist Lane, Calcutta, proposed bythe Hon. Justice Sir Asutosh
Mukerjee, Kt., seconded by Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad
Shastri, C.I.E.

Maham sis liecas a Haraprasad Shastri exhibited a MS.
of Buddhist Tantric Sanskrit of the tenth century in which
Bombay is mentioned.

The President announced that there would be no meeting
of the Medical Section during the month.

AUGUST, 1916.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on
Wednesday, the 2nd August, 1916, at 9-15 P.M.

Lizvut.-Cot. Str Lronarp Rogers, Kt., C.1.E., M_D.,
BS, 0 wt, ee, Ein ees, FRS., LMS., President,
in the chair

The A members were present :—

Dr. Annandale, Dr. P. J. Bruhl, Dr. B. L. Chaudhuri,
Dro. C. Gernerts Miss M. L. Cleghorn, Babu Hem Chandra
Das Gupta, Dr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. H. G. Graves, Dr. W. C.
Hossack, Mr. 8S. W. Kemp, Rev. R. Oka, Mr. W. ‘i. Phelps,
Dr. Satis Chandra Vidvabhusana, Mr. E. Vredenburg.

Visitors :—Mr. C. Cleghorn, Miss O. Cleghorn, Mr. A. Clark»
Mrs. Kemp.

The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Twenty-three presentations were announced.

The General Secretary reported the death of Sir Clements
Markham, K.C.B., an Honorary Fellow of the Society.

The following gentleman was balloted for as an Ordinary
Member :—

Pandit Ashwani Kumar Shukla, B.A., LL.B., Revenue
Officer, Mewar State, Udaipore, proposed by Pandit Shiam
Bihari Misra, seconded by Pandit Sri Ram Dikshit.

Dr. B. L. Chaudhuri exhibited a orem new Goby in
which the ro carries the eggs in a pair of pouches

Dr. N. Annandale exhibted a new genus of limbless skink
from an island in the Chilka Lake.

Dr. F. H. Gravely exhibited some Indian trap-door spiders
and their nests.

Miss M. L. Cleghorn exhibited a living specimen of a very
rare Indian toad (Kaloula pulchra).

The following paper was read. :—

Zoological Results of a Tour in the Far East. 1. The Mol-
lusca of Lake Biwa, Japan—By N. ANNanvDaLE, D.Sc.,
F.A.S.B., Zoological Survey of India.

This paper is being published in the Memoirs, Vol. VI.

e sident announced that there would be no meeting.
of the Medical Section during the mont

BR areal oe 95

NOVEMBER, 1916.

The Monthly General Meeting of the pated was held on
Wednesday, the lst November, 1916, at 9-15

Lieut-Cot. Str Leonarp Rogsrs, Kt., C.LE., M.D.,
B.S., F.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.AS.B., F.RS., TALS. President,
in the chair.

The following members were present :—

Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Rev. H Hosten,
S.J., Hon. Mr. F. J. Monahan, Mr. M. J. Seth, Mahamahopa-
dhyaya Haraprased Shastri, C.I.E., Dr. Satis Chandra Vidya-
bhusana

Visitors : ane H. M. Cowie, R.E., Mr. E. Stephen, Mr.
J. H. noe
The minutes of the August meeting 1 and confirmed.

Seventy presentations were announced.

The General Secretary reported the death of Sir William
Ramsay (an Honorary Fellow) and of Babu Satis Chunder
Banerjee, Rai Bhawri Das Bhatra, Capt. 8. Morton, 24th Pun-
jabis; Mr. R. V. Russell, _Maulavi Sofuila Saifuddin Ahmed,

Scare say of the Society.

_ The General Secretary also reported that Dr. P. K. Ray,
Babu Moti Lal eae Dr. Manmatha Nath Chaterjee and Sir
Pardey Iukis, K.C.S_I. _ had expressed a desire to withdraw from
the Society.

The President announced that in accordance with Rule 38
of the Society’s Rules, the names of the following eight mem-
bers had been posted up as defaulting members since the last
mie and their names had now been removed from the Mem-

List :-—

Maulavi Habibur Rahman Khan, Allahabad.
Babu Chandra Kumar Sarkar, Kowkanik.

Babu 8. P. Sanyal, Maghaule.

Pandit Tulsi as Misra, Kanauj.
Mr. R. 8. Bhatnagar, Sha apur

Baba Briz Mohan Geonka, Calcutta.

Mr. R. 8S. Ramulu Chitty, Madras.

exliv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Nov., 1916. -

The following two gentlemen were elected Nepal Mem-
bers during the recess in accordance with Rule 7

Rev. W. S. Sutherland, D.D.

Rev. Hilarion Basdekas.

The following anager was proposed as an Honorary
Fellow :—

Dr. Go A. Boulenger F.B.S., LL.D., British Museum.

He is versally Sok newiedgod as the greatest living
authority on septiles and has written one of the most valuable
volumes in the “‘ Fauna of British India” —it appeared 26 years

Zoo

The — gentleman was balloted for as an Ordinary
Member
Mr. Adar Chandra Mitra, B.L., Law Publishing Press, Cal-
cutta, proposed by Mahamahopadyaya Satis Chandra Vidya-
bhusana, seconded by Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri.

H. Hosten, S.J., exhibited two pictures showing
prey with a Christian girl, whose name is given as Maryam
Zamani Begam

Maha: mahopadhyaya syria rae pe exhibited a palm-
leaf manuscript in Valte-lu-ttu character.

e manuscript belonged to ibs family collection of Sir
Sankaram Nair, the Education member of the Siosrega) Council.
It is written in Valte-lu-ttu character, which is a very rare
kind of writing. Only one other document in this script is
known to the antiquarian, and that is a document dated in the
= sonia It confers on a Jew named Iussuf Rabbani a
principality in Cochin. The language in which the work is
written, is Old Tamil, like that of the Cochin document, but the
numerals in which the leaves of the MSS. are marked belong to
a later date, viz. fifteenth or sixteenth century. There are
about a hundred leaves ponseaubively marked. There is a blank
space on the reverse side 3.

The word Valte Pra tees means rounl hand as opposed to
Koren or es square hand. It is not known when the
out of currency. A Nambubari Brahman
peal says lint it ceased to be a current character more
(hak a hundred years ago. Dr. Busnell says it went out in the
seventeenth century. Perhaps this is one of the last MS.
written in that character. The Kore-lu-ttu, or square hand, is
still current.

The following papers were read :—

ago, and he is still contributing papers to Indian Journals of
ology.

\

Nov., 1916.} Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exiv

1. Ormuri or Bargisia Language.—By Str GEORGE GRIER-
son, K.C.I.E.
This paper will be published in the Memoirs.
. Nahapana and the Saka Era—By Raxknat Das
Banergt, M.A.
3. The Malda meat J and cia Book, 1680-1682.
Edited by Tut VEN’BLE W.
4. Folklore in = sccue aes hax Banavour B. A.
PTE.

some Indian Ceremonies for Disease T'ransference.—
By SaRAT CHANDRA MITRA
6. A New Persian Bashonily on Babur ?—By L. F. R.
WILLIAMS.
Papers 3, 4, 5 and 6 are being published in the Journal.
The President announced that there would be no meeting
of the Medical Section during the month

DECEMBER, 1916.

The Monthly General Meeting of the i apa was held on
Wednesday, the 6th December, 1916, at 9-15 P

Lizvt.-Cot. Str Lronarp Rogers, Kt., C.I M.D.,
Br. wo Os., WiC. BAS.B., E.RS.. LMS., pate a
in the chair.

The following members were present :—

Dr. Annandale, Rev. H. Basdekas, Dr. H. G. Carter,
Miss M. L. ne ee Babu Hem Chandra Das Gupta, Maulavi
Mahomed Kazim Shirazi, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Mr.
E. ne

Visitors :—Mrs. Carter, Miss O. Cleghorn, Mr. C. Cleghorn
and ribet others.

The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Forty-one presentations were announced.

The General Secretary reported that Dr. David Hooper
- and Mr. B. K. Basu, I.C.S., had sana: a desire to withdraw
from the Society.

The President announced that the following twenty-six
members being largely in arrears of subscriptions had been
declared defaulters and that their names would be posted up
in accordance with e 38 :—

Maulavi Abdus Salam, Liana Magistrate, Calcutta.

Maulavi Abul Aas, sag? 34

Munshi Ahmed Hosein Khan, , Shelum,

Maulavi Abdur Rahim, Calcutta.

S. A. Ashgar, Esq., Bar-at-law, Calcu

Babu Taahi Chunder Ghose, Pleader Calcutta.

wgong.

Babu Manmatha Nath Moitra, Sees
Syed Muzaffar Ali Khan, Mazaffarnagar.

Nawab Murtaza Hosain Khan, Lucknow.

exlviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Dec., 1916.

.

Babu Girindra Kumar Sen, Calcut

Syed Fida Ali, Arrah.

Babu Sri Ram Poplai, Jullundur City.
Kumar Shyma Kumar Tagore, Calcutta.

The following gentleman was balloted for and elected an
Honorary Fellow :—

Dr. G. A. Boulenger, F.R.S., LL.D., British Museum.

The following gentlemen were balloted for and elected
Ordinary Members :-—

The Anagarika Dharmapala, General Secretary Mohabodhi
Society, No. 44 College Square. Calcutta (for re-election), pro-
posed by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, seconded by Maha-
mahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri ; Sri Baman Dasji Kaviraj,
Ayurvedic and Unani Physician, 152, Harrison Road, Calcutta,
proposed by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, seconded by
Dr. F. H. Gravely.

Maulavi Aga Muhammad Shirazi on behalf of Dr. A. Suhra-
wardy read the following obituary notice of the late Shams-ul- .
Ulama Shaikh Mahmud Gilani :-—

The death of His Eminence Shamsul-Ulama Shaikh Mah-
mud Gilani removes a prominent figure from the Muslim world
of letters, and oriental scholarship once more suffers an ir-
reparable loss. :

Shaikh Mahmud Gilani was the fifth son of Shaikh Nasir-
uddin Gilani, the renowned Mujtahid of Persia. On account of

daughter in marriage to him. Six sons were born is mar-
riage. of whom Shaikh Abdullah and Shaikh Muhamud attaine
fame outside Persia.

iting in his person the traditions, influence and learning

Calcutta University. The late Marquis of Dufferin and Ava,
who was one of the pupils of the Shaikh. conferred upon him
the title of Shamsul Ulama (the sun of the Ulama). He was

Dec., 1916.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exlix

the first recipient of this title, which, indeed, was especially
created for him by Lord Dufferin. The Shaikh was further
selected by his Lordship for the office of a minister in the
Hydrabad State, but he beeen to accept the appointment as
unsuited to one of his ing disposition and pious nature.
He was one of the sides Fellows of the University of Caleutta.
For nearly twenty-five years he had been Examiner in Arabic
and Persian to the various Indian Universities, Though he
lived in retirement and seldom left his residence, the Calcutta
University recently appointed him University Lecturer in Ara-
bic and Persian, and the Government of Bengal granted him a
literary pension only last year in recognition of his erudition.
commanding presence, stately figure and gifted with
natural eloquence he stood unrivalled as a preacher, spiritual
Pie and scholar. A high priest of the Shiahs, he was held
igh esteem and reverence by Shiahs and Sunnis alike. A
man of retiring disposition, he never cared to have his name on
a title-page. but his great scholarship was Gantintealy placed
at the disposal of other distinguished orientalists like Jarrett.
Ranking, Phillott and others, who had sieaga front gh in their

wi

jurisprudence written in his yo outh was published in Najaj
(Mesopotamia) and is still exclusively used ther

or many years he was a member of the Philological Com-
mittee of this — which benefited by his valuable advice
and mature counsels.

After a short cone he died on Friday, the 22nd September

1916 The Office of the Board of Examiners, the University
classes and the Madrasah were closed in his honour

Mr. EK. Vredenburg exhibited some Indian fossil shells of
Turbinella for comparison with the recent Indian “‘ Chank.

The following papers were read :—

(1) On Secrecy and Silence in North Indian Agricultural
Ceremonies.—By Sarat CuHanpra Mitra. Communicated by
the Anthropological Siavelirg

This paper is being published in the Journal.

(2) Zoological Results of a Tour in the Far East. Batrachia
and Reptiles —By Dr. N. ANNANDALE.

(3) W iloaioat Results of a Tour in the Far East. Aquatic
Hemiptera from Tale Sap, saggy Sitam.—By C. A. Patva.
Communicated by Dr. N. ANNAN

Papers 2 and 3 are being fae in the Memoirs, Vol. VI.

ident announced that the next adjourned meetin

The ing
of the Medical Section would be held on Wednesday, the 13th
December, 1916, at 9-15 p.m

el Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Dec., 1916.]

_ The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the So-
ciety was held at the aod s Rooms on Wednesday, the 13th
December, 1916, at 9-15 P

Lizut.-Cot. Str Lronarp Rocrrs, Kt., C.1E., M. DD.
BS., E.R.CP., F.R.CS., F.A.S.B., F.RS.. LMS.. President,
in thie chair.

ee following members were present :—

Dr. U. N. Brahmachari, Dr. Harinath Ghosh, Col. C. R. M.
ae IMS., Lt.-Col. R. E. Lloyd, I.M.S., Major D. McCay,
IMS.

Visitor :—Dr. H. Douglas Cameron.

The minutes of the April meeting were read and con-
firmed.

Lieut.-Colonel Sir Leonard me Kt., C.I.E., M.D., B.S.,
F.R.C-P., F.R.CS., F.A.S.B., FBS. LMS: read a paper en-
titled “Chronic Splenomegaly in Lower Bengal w ith special
an to the prevalence and clinical differentiation of Kala-

Rai Bahadur Dr. Upendra, Nath Brahmachari, M.A., M.D.,
ie rea iS a pace entitled “Fourth Report on the treatment
) a-aza

Ce ee ee ae Rise ak ele Bl Sag